Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

It's been over one month since Naruto and Mito started attending Kuoh Academy and the two of them couldn't say that a small amount of time hadn't been entertaining. Thanks to Naruto's encouragement, Mito was able to make a few friends in her class, though she was still shy at times when she talked to them. Surprisingly Mito had gotten talked to Koneko a few days after they had met, and according to Mito, the two girls got along really well even though Koneko seemed a bit cold at times. Naruto suspected that his sister was able to get the courage to talk to the white-haired girl because of the face that they were so close in age, but Naruto was fine with that, as long as his sister had no trouble with making friends.

Naruto's time at the school had been interesting up to that point as well. He didn't know how it happened but in just a week he seemed to have become extremely popular, and when he had tried to ask Rias about it she had given him a smile and told him it was because of his actions on the first day. Apparently rumors spread about him defending Koneko from the thug and that seemed to help him gain a lot of points with the other students.

Speaking of Rias, from the second day onward the two of them quickly became friends. It was weird at first because he would get this weird feeling around her the first couple of times before shaking it off, but soon the feeling disappeared and Rias started to act a little different, kinder and more honestly if that made sense. He had also got along with Akeno, who was with Rias most of the time he saw her, and people were talking about how the new transfer student had become friends with Kuoh Academy's Two Great Ladies… again with the weird titles.

At the current moment Naruto was in the gym, getting himself ready for a sparring session he promised with an underclassman. Naruto took a deep breath as he stared at his opponent, holding a bokken with both hands, "Are you ready Kiba?"

"Whenever you are Uzumaki-senpai." His fellow blond replied with a smile as he too held a bokken in his hands. Kiba Yuuto was a second-year student with short blonde hair and grey eyes, and like Naruto he wore the Kuoh Academy's uniform for its male students. The two had met when Naruto had walked in on Kiba training by himself a few days ago, and after the two talked for a bit they agreed to have a match.

"Alright then…" Naruto said as he shifted into a stand, his eyes going narrow and focused. Kiba took a stance as he stared down the third-year student.

The air around the two blonds went quiet as they studied each other, muscles tense and neither moving an inch. From the sidelines the Female Kendo Club were watching the two with red faces. Kiba and Naruto were both known as the two most attractive guys at the school and for them to be seen together was any female student's wet dream. Adding the fact that they were about to fight with swords, and possible causing a sweat, only seem to sweeten the deal for the girls.

"Don't hold back now!" Naruto shouted as he dashed forward, surprising Kiba with his speed before slashing downward.

The younger blond managed to sidestep to evade Naruto's downward slash, before countering with a side slash, but Naruto quickly raised the upper half of his sword and blocked the attack. After holding Kiba's attack back, Naruto lifted his bokken until Kiba's weapon touch the hilt and with a quick twist he pushed his opponent's sword back before attacking with his sword again. Kiba loosened his grip on his sword hilt before spinning downwards and blocked Naruto's attack, pushing forward and moving swiftly to the side before attacking from the side. Naruto twisted his legs around and retaliated with a one-eighty spin, slamming one of his feet firmly on the ground as he blocked the attack.

Sounds of wood clashing were heard throughout the room as Kiba and Naruto sent attacks at one another while at the same time blocking each other's moves. Members of the Female Kendo Club were amazed at the speed and technique that the two boys were demonstrating, it was way above what any of them were capable of. The two continued sending attacks back and forth, trying to get the advantage on the other. As their swords clashed once again, the two seemed to measure each other, trying to figure out their next move.

Kiba pushed Naruto away before leaping back and went into a stance with the sword level with his head, he took a breath as he quickly analyzed his opponent's form. His fellow blond was good with a sword, really good. Naruto's skill with a sword was very impressive, each blow he threw was accurate and effective, no wasted movements. Kiba knew that if he wasn't a Devil then it would be obvious to who would have lost by now… maybe he should go a little faster. Kiba crouched down a little more and his legs tensed once again.

Narrowing his eyes slightly, Naruto shifted his stance and moved his bokken to one hand as he crouched as well, his eyes studying Kiba's stance before looking back at the younger blonde's face. The two seemed to be waiting for something, neither moving from their spots as they quietly watched each other. Naruto tightened his grip before swinging his sword to the side and charged forward with a leap forward, Kiba reacted at the same time, bringing his sword higher as he charged forward as well.

To Kiba surprised, as the two swung their swords at each other, Naruto's bokken which was originally heading towards his body quickly changed directions and made contact with Kiba's. The two passed each other with a spin and came to a halt with their backs to each other. Everyone looked in amazement before the sound of something hitting the floor was heard and turned to see the top halves of Kiba and Naruto's bokkens lying on the floor.

"… No way."

"Their weapons broke..."

"I've never seen that happen before."

Kiba looked at his broken sword in surprise, but his attention was taken away from it as Naruto called out. "Sorry about that, I didn't mean for that to happen." He rubbed the back of his head before sticking his free hand out to Kiba. "I guess this means we ended in a draw, hopefully we could have another match again sometime."

'… He aimed for my bokken with the exact same amount of strength I was using and when the two attacks met, the force behind them made the swords break. But for him to have figured that out and execute it so quickly…' Kiba thought to himself, but on the outside he just smiled and shook Naruto's hand. "Yeah Uzumaki-senpai, I look forward to it."

"Hey now, you don't have to be so formal. You can call me Naruto." The older blond said.

"Sure Naruto-senpai." Kiba nodded before turning to the girls that had been watching, "Sorry for interrupting you girls. We'll get out of your way so you can get back to practice."

One of the girls stepped up with a way of her hands, "Oh you don't have to worry about that. It was amazing to see you two fight so well."

"Thank you, but there are much better fighters then us." Naruto smiled before making his way out of the building, "Sorry to leave like this, but I have to go help my little sister with her homework." The girls seemed to swoon a little at that, the fact that a strong, handsome teenager was so caring about his sister seemed to be positive in their books.

Kiba watched as Naruto left the building, thinking to himself with a smile. '… I can definitely see now why Buchou is so interested in him.'

(Later that Night)

"Aaaand finished…" Naruto sighed as he leaned back into his chair. After eating dinner with his family and helping out his sister, he had gone to his room to work on his own homework. Taking a glance at the clock he saw it was just reaching eleven. "Huh, I guess it took me a bit longer than I thought."

"… Naruto-sama." Saber called out from behind him.

"What's up Saber?" Naruto turned his around to see she had an apologetic look on her face, "Hey, is something wrong?" Naruto didn't have to worry about people listening in on his conversation with his tenant while they were inside his room since it was so late, and his family was probably asleep.

The tiny girl let out a sad sigh. "There is something important I need to inform you about. Truthfully I would have preferred to not involve you in that world and live a long, peaceful life… But with the way things are going I have no choice."

"That world? What are you talking about Saber?" Naruto looked at his oldest friend with a confused look.

"… Before I begin Naruto-sama, I want you to know that I've only been holding back from telling you this because I didn't want you to be put in danger…" Saber shook her head a few times before looking back at Naruto again. "As you know I am not exactly from the normal world you live in, the truth is Naruto-sama, is that there is another world that lives together with this one. I should begin with the most important thing first… There are three certain groups of supernatural creatures called The Three Factions…." Saber explained almost everything she knew about the Devils, Angels, and Fallen Angels history. About the three races always fighting against each other, and the Great War that took many lives from each side. She even told him about the Sacred Gears, powerful artifacts created by God to bring miracles to enact miracles in the worlds.

When she finished explaining everything to Naruto, the boy blinked his eyes in amazement. "Wow… just wow… I can't believe such a world could really exist… I mean I already expected it after I met you, but I've never thought it would be something like this."

"I know it's a lot to take in, but everything I've told you is true." Saber said as she placed a hand over her chest. "I swear this on my honor as a knight."

Naruto let out a breath as he slumped back into his chair, making it turn a bit. "It's not an issue on whether I believe you or not… But like you said, it's a lot to take in." Naruto replied before he glanced at the blonde girl. "Anyway, why are you telling me this now?"

"It's because you've been unknowingly involved with the supernatural world recently and I needed to tell you this now before something bad happens." Saber answered, now crossing her arms, "Do you recall what happened before you started school?"

"You're talking about the glowing right?"

"Yes, you see the glow was caused by one of the abilities my scabbard has, it's a way for it to protect itself from possible dangers in the area. That way it wouldn't be used by any supernatural beings that would use it on innocent civilians." Saber said, explaining some of her powers to her master, "It's basically acts like a detection filter, which means as long as you didn't make any direct contact with a member of the Three Factions, none of them would have even noticed you."

"… So, I'm guessing from that, I DID meet someone then." Naruto crossed his own arms in thought, before remembering what happened after his first day of school. "That black feather… was that object I saw that day one of those Fallen Angels?"

"Correct, but I doubt they noticed you since you didn't make direct contact… and they weren't the ones I was talking about." Saber took a breath before giving Naruto a hard stare. "I will be direct, that friend of yours, Rias Gremory, is a Devil… as well as a few other students in your school."

"Rias-chan… is a Devil…?" That caught Naruto by surprise, but the blond shook his head before looking at Saber. "But that doesn't mean threat, right? I mean she's my friend and a kind person."

"… Naruto-sama, I can't say what kind of person she is, nor do I know if she is a threat." Saber said before giving him a comforting smile, "But if you want to believe in her I won't stop you but just remember to keep your guard up until you can say that you truly trust her. Understand?"

"… Yeah, I understand." Naruto nodded.

"And don't let your feelings for her affect your judgment." Saber added with a knowing look.

Naruto's face went a little red at that, it was true that during the time the two of them had talked and hung out together Naruto had started to feel something for the redheaded girl. After all she was his type of girl, she was kind, very smart, really beautiful that wasn't faked by any means, strong willed and much more.

Shaking his head, Naruto looked down at Saber, "Don't worry, I won't… But I still believe Rias-chan is a good person."

"I understand Naruto-sama," Saber softly smiled at him. This was the reason she was happy she left that cave to be with her new master, there was something about him that gave off a warm feeling to others, like it made you want to stand by his side and believe in him… just like how it was with her first master. Saber quickly dismissed those thoughts as she remembered something else she wanted to talk to Naruto about. "There is something else I would like to talk to you about."

"Seriously Saber, any more information and my head might blow up." Naruto joked as he stood up from his chair, turning off the light as he made his way to his bed. "… So, what is it?"

"I want you to start training on using my power. So, you can be prepared in case you run into any supernatural enemies." Saber said as she turned herself into a glowing ball before reentering his body, the girl had already given her master an explanation of her powers, so she knew he had an idea of what she was talking about.

"That sounds cool, but how does that work?" Naruto asked as he got under the covers. "It doesn't sound easy."

"… I guess the easiest way to explain it would be saying that we would be training you to use my power at will, and to do this properly we will need to be completely synchronize with each other. “Saber explained, "I will admit this training will be difficult at first, but as long as we work together it will be alright."

"Alright Saber, I'm going to do my best." Naruto replied before turning on his side, "Goodnight Saber."

"Goodnight to you as well Naruto-sama."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

It's been one week since Saber had revealed the supernatural world to Naruto and the two of them began their training for Naruto harness and control Saber's powers. The first day started with Naruto just learning how to bring power out, and the second day was spent with them figuring out how long he could hold onto the power before reaching his limit. When the third day arrived the two decided that Naruto would finish school and making sure Mito got home safely first before he and Saber would go into the woods to practice. This continued for the next few days and now Naruto was starting his seventh day, at the moment he was currently resting his body as he leaned back against one of the school trees in the courtyard, it was lunch time and he had a peaceful expression on his face as he listened to the wind pass by.

"Good afternoon Naruto-kun." Opening his eyes, he saw Rias looking down at him with a smile. "I see you're by yourself today. Where Mito-san?"

"Hey Rias-chan, yeah a few of my sister's classmates asked her to join them for lunch." Naruto replied before noticing that the redhead was alone. "So, where's Akeno? Usually, she's with you during this time."

"She had to take care of something, so I decided to spend lunch with you." Rias smiled down at the blonde before moving to the spot next to him. "Is this spot taken?"

"No really, go ahead." Naruto nodded as he watched her sit down next to him, he could still remember Saber telling him about what Rias really was. Mentally shaking his head, Naruto started having a small conversation with Rias about some of the small stuff such as the weather, classwork, and other topics. As time passed, Naruto decided to check and see if what Saber had said was really true. "… So, how's your club been doing?"

"It's been going pretty well; we've been getting a lot done." Rias responded. "There's never a dull moment either."

Naruto looked at Rias with a curious expression, "Interesting… So how many people are in your club anyway?"

"We've got four members including Akeno and I… So, what's with the sudden interest in my club?" Rias asked as she leaned in a little closer, "Are you thinking about wanting to join?"

"Well, I can't say it doesn't catch my attention, a club that focuses on learning about the supernatural creatures of this world. After all there are a lot of history and legends involving such creatures as Angels, Fallen Angels and Devils," Naruto said as he placed his arms behind his head as he leaned back against the tree, almost missing the small twitch of Rias' hand. "Stuff like that would be interesting to explore."

"… I see," Rias replied before slowly turning back to look at the blond. "Naruto-kun?"

"Yeah, what's up?" Naruto answered, already knowing what Rias was thinking of asking.

"… Do you-" She was cut off by the warning bell ringing, telling the students that lunch was over, and it was time to get back to class.

Naruto quickly stood up and patted his pants, before turning to Rias and extended a handout to her. "I guess that's it for lunch then, let's get going."

"Right," Rias placed her hand in Naruto's, silently enjoying the warm feeling it gave off. She felt him lift her onto her feet and gave him a small "Thank you."

"No problem, you're my friend Rias-chan." Naruto smiled as he reluctantly let go of her hand, having also enjoyed the soft feeling of her hand. "And remember this, even if you're not human, I trust you." Before the red head could say anything else he had already started walking towards the school building. Rias stayed behind a bit as she stared at Naruto's back.

'… So, I was right… you do know Naruto-kun.' Rias thought as she was hurrying over to walk alongside Naruto back to the classroom. As the two of them did, a lot of the other students watched them with looks of both glee and jealousy. One of the Two Great Gentlemen was together with one of the Two Great Ladies… and this everyone, is how rumors start to spread.

(Later that Night)

"Alright Naruto-sama, as soon as we get to our training spot we'll do our usual drill before getting deeper in our training, understood?" Saber said as she and Naruto traveled through the forest.

'Sounds good to me.' Naruto replied as he continued down his usual route, '… Hey Saber, how long did it take your first master to learn how to do this?'

"It's hard to say. He actually had a Holy Sword before he acquired my partner and I, so he already had experience when it came to that sort of thing." Saber had brought her hand up and made a thinking pose, "But I have to say by the rate we are going, you should have decent control over soon."

'Not really an answer I was looking for,' Naruto thought with a deadpanned tone before shrugging. "Oh well, I will try to master it in a month or two.'

"Naruto-sama… I think that's getting a bit ahead of yourself…" Saber replied with a sweatdropped falling down the back of her head.

'Nonsense, one of the best kinds of motivation is when you set a goal for yourself.' Naruto's eyes looked down at his clenched fist. 'I have to get stronger so I can protect my family and friends.

"You're very dedicated to your training, Naruto-sama." Saber smiled at her master's dedication; he was the kind of man who would do anything to protect the people he cares about. "Very well, tonight we will train even harder to reach your deadline."

Speaking of friends, a certain red-headed Devil was shadowing Naruto from a distance behind him. Truthfully Rias had used her Familiar earlier to follow Naruto after school for the past few days, feeling something had been off about her blond friend. But for some reason her familiar was never able to follow him all the way to his destination, and after their conversation earlier, Rias decided to go herself instead.

'What could he be doing so far in the woods?' Rias thought in curiosity as she stared at Naruto's back, thoughts about what he said earlier were still in her mind. She was about to move again when she noticed Naruto coming to a halt. 'Hmm? What is he… Wait, this is…!'

"Naruto-sama." Saber said as if her body started to glow before entering Naruto's body.

'Yeah, I know. Be prepared just in case.' Naruto thought back before calling out through the darkness. "I know you're there, come on out!"

"...Impressive!" Naruto turned his head a bit to see a man walking out from behind a tree. He had the appearance of a man in his early twenties with blue hair that was spiked upward and crimson red eyes. He was wearing a white shirt with a black leather jacket over it and black leather pants, but what caught his attention were the two black crow-like wings on his back. "I'm surprised you were able to detect me."

"Kind of hard not to when you're emitting a killer intent," Naruto said as he placed a hand on his hip. "So, by the look of your wings, you must be a Fallen Angel."

"That is correct, I am the Fallen Angel, Abazeth." Abazeth introduced himself arrogantly.

'Cocky guy.' Naruto thought to himself before speaking, "So what business do you have with me?"

"Very interesting…" Abazeth said as he started to walk closer to him, hands in his pockets. "I was flying by and caught the presence of a Devil, so I decided to have some fun. But I have to say that you definitely caught my attention a lot more, after all, even though I can see you're standing right in front of me, I can't seem to detect your presence. It's almost as if you don't exist."

'He was picking up a Devil's presence in the area. Does that mean someone else is in this forest as well?' Naruto's head was full of questions as he stared at the Fallen Angel. 'Whatever this guy picked up, because of that he made direct contact with me and has slipped through Saber's detection barrier.' Naruto braced himself as Abazeth stood an arm's length away from him.

'My apologize for not noticing sooner, Naruto-sama.'

'Don't worry about it. We knew this was bound to happen sooner or later.'

"So, tell me, boy…" Abazeth lifted a hand up and brought it under Naruto's chin. "Just what are you exactly?"

'What will you do Naruto-kun?' Rias silently watched the two men. When the Fallen Angel first appeared, Rias had thoughts about wiping him out quickly, but she stopped herself as curiosity got the better of her. 'Fighting someone who is a completely different species, show me your strength.'

"…"

"..."

"..."

"What's wrong?" Abazeth frowned as he removed his other hand from his pocket, "You should speak when someone asks you a question."

"…Alright then," Naruto said as he reached up and smacked the Fallen Angel's hand away from his face. "Don't touch me again."

"How dare you!?" The winged man exclaimed as he created a sword created from what looked like a green light. As he swung it down, Naruto slammed the back of his fist into Abazeth's arm with incredible force, knocking the arm away. "Argh, what the-" He was cut off as he immediately dodged a spinning high kick aimed at his head, but was cut off guard as Naruto continued his spin and sent out another kick with his other leg that made contact and sent the blue-haired man flying back into a tree.

Naruto lowered his leg as he took a breath, looking down at his hand and leg with a quick glance before his eyes snapped back to Abazeth, who got back to his feet with ease. 'His body is much harder than I thought, I may need Saber's power earlier than I thought.'

"I'm impressed once again with trash." Abazeth said as he patted his stomach a few times, "You're very good at hand-to-hand combat, I should keep my distance." His wings flapped a few times before he shot up into the air.

"Just what's he up to?" Naruto narrowed his eyes, silently signaling Saber to be ready just in case. Rias stared up at the Fallen Angel as well, a calculative look on her face as she watched the battle.

"Now then trash… Let's see how well you handle against these." With a snap of his fingers, Abazeth summoned two more weapons of light, a sword and a spear. Both started to shake like crazy as they pointed at Naruto. "I hope seeing your dead corpse bring me some amusement, trash!" As he shouted that the two weapons fired at Naruto, who stared up with a calm expression.

'He's just standing there, what is he thinking!?' Rias thought the weapons drew closer to him, but the blond teen didn't budge as the weapons of light seemed to crash into him and caused an explosion. 'Naruto-kun!'

"… There's no way he could… Impossible…" Abazeth muttered as figure could be seen through the smoke, standing perfectly straight. The figure raised an arm and swung it across its chest, dispersing the smoke to reveal an unharmed Naruto, but if you looked real closer you could see a very soft glow surround him, in his right hand was the light sword that had been shot at him. "Just what are you?"

"Naruto-kun, what did you…?" Rias mumbled to herself as she watched Naruto swing the sword a few times, as if to test its weight. "He's still holding it."

"What? You sound surprised." Naruto said in amusement before looking back up at the man hovering above them. "Can't you comprehend what happened before your own eyes?"

The Fallen Angel narrowed his eyes as he stared at Naruto, '…He was able to catch the first sword and used it to destroy the spear as soon as it got into range… He's no ordinary man.' Shaking his head a bit he called out to Naruto. "There's no way you can be a Devil… Who are you, boy?"

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki, third year student at Kuoh Academy." Naruto spoke up as he shifted his stance, "And to answer your earlier question, I'm Human."

"A Human?" The winged man repeated before an enraged look appeared on his face, "A filthy, insignificant human… was able to not only land a hit on me… but deflect my attack as well… WHAT COMPETE BULLSHIT?!" Multiple weapons of light formed as he shouted this, each of different shapes and sizes, formed around him.

"No way… there's so many." Rias muttered to herself before shaking her head to focus. 'I need to stop this now.' As much as she wanted to see Naruto's capabilities, the red head cared more about his safety. But just as she was about to move forward and make her appearance, the Fallen Angel spoke again.

"ALL RIGHT HUMAN, LET'S SEE HOW YOU HANDLE MY TRUE POWER!" Abazeth shouted as he released his weapons at Naruto.

'Let's go Saber!' The human thought as he spun the sword in his hand.

"Yes sir!" Saber's voice replied from within Naruto's body, before the teen's body to glow a bit brighter. "Remember that your limit can't go over four minutes or else your body won't be able to handle the strain anymore."

'Yeah I know,' Naruto's eyes narrowed as he felt more of Saber's power course through him.

His head cocked up as the first projectile, a spear, came towards him at high speeds. Naruto shifted his body to the side before catching the spear as it was about to pass him and swung his sword at the next one causing both weapons to break a part. The blond jumped back on the third before swinging the spear in front of him, knocking back a sword that spun a few times before landing in Naruto's free hand. One by one Naruto kept destroying Abazeth's weapons, whether it was by the sword in his right hand or the spear in his left, none of the attacks reached him. From the shadows, Rias could only stare in amazement at the level of abilities Naruto was showing.

"BEHIND US!" Naruto snapped his head back and saw two weapons coming at him from the smoke that had been created from the destroyed weapons, as they drew closer he flipped back and kicked them back into the air as they passed him.

Taking note of a glint coming from the direction he had kicked the weapons away; Naruto quickly stabbed the spear into the ground before placing his feet on it and kicking off with a lot of strength. Almost immediately a halberd of light crashed into the ground and caused several cracks in the concrete as it exploded, Naruto landed on his feet and moved to grab the broken halberd before it disappeared and with a tug, threw it into the air at another weapon. The collision created a giant shroud of smoke around Naruto, making Abezeth unable to see him. The Fallen Angel's eyes widened a bit when he saw two swords coming towards him, spinning quickly as they got closer. But with narrow eyes the winged man immediately summoned a sword of light in his hands and knocked the spinning weapons away. He looked back towards the smoke and saw that it was parting to reveal Naruto staring at the man with a hard look, seeing this Abezeth's body began to shake with rage.

"How dare you… Raising my own blades against me will be your greatest mistake, I shall tear you apart!" Abezeth roared as he summoned even more weapons, this time almost covering the entire sky behind him in light. "It's time for you to die!"

'He still has that much energy left?!' Naruto's eyes widen in shock at the number of weapons, the glow around his body and the strength he gained from it vanished. 'This isn't good, with Saber's power gone there is no way I can handle all those.'

Rias turned her gaze from the weapons in the sky and turned back to Naruto in time to see him fall to his knees, panting from exhaustion it seems. It made sense since no matter what abilities Naruto had, the fact remand that he was still a human fighting a supernatural enemy. Deciding that it was time to stop the battle, a red seal appeared under her and quickly teleported her to Naruto side, catching both him and his opponent by surprise.

"That's enough Fallen Angel." She spoke with a chilling tone, Abezeth narrowed his eyes when he saw her. "I won't allow you to harm him."

"Rias-chan…? What are you doing here?" Naruto asked, but his question was dismissed as her gaze never left the man floating above them. 'Was she the Devil Abazeth was talking about?'

"Devil, what are you doing meddling in my affairs?" The black-winged questioned as he lowered himself to the ground level, dismissing many of his weapons of light along the way but kept a few floating behind him. "He is not part of your peerage and is still human, which means you have no business here."

Rias had a cool smile on her face, the wind blowing passed her making her hair rise into the air. "That's where you're wrong. You see this area is still my territory and seeing as you're attacking someone in my presence…that gives me more than enough reason to step in."

"That red hair… I see… You're the heir to the House of Gremory."

"Indeed, would you care to test your luck against me? I can summon my peerage here in no time or I can easily defeat you myself. Or you can turn around and walk away, it's your choice." Rias finished while crossing her arms.

Abezeth looked between the panting Naruto and the calm Rias. "I see… very well then, I shall take my leave…" Even as the man dismissed the rest of his weapons and started to walk away, Rias kept her guard up, not trusting the man to not try something. Sure, enough the man stopped walking and turned his head back to look at the two. "But before I leave, I still require one thing…!" A wall of multiple weapons quickly appeared and shot at Rias and Naruto, "THE DEATH OF BOTH OF YOU!"

Naruto widened his eyes at the number of weapons heading toward them and called out to his tenant, 'SABER!'

"Hai!" Naruto's body started to glow again, and he raised his arm to send a large amount of energy in front of him and Rias. The gold energy formed into a giant wall of light and deflected all the weapons, surprising the Devil and Fallen Angel.

Rias took a step back as she felt the light start to weaken her a bit, she couldn't believe Naruto had this kind of power inside him. After the assault ended, the shield stayed there for a few more seconds before disbursing, revealing a shocked Abezeth. And to the red-headed devil's surprise, her power seemed to instantly restore itself, as if she were never exposed to the powerful light in the first place.

"T-That's impossible. For a human to be so powerful… a Sacred Gear?" He mumbled before extending his wings again and taking off into the air. "I won't forget this! The next time we meet, I will kill you!"

Rias watched as the Fallen Angel's form disappeared into the distant sky, and after making sure he was gone she turned back to a heavily panting Naruto. She quickly went to his side and started checking him for injuries.

"Rias-chan… are you alright?" Naruto asked as he lifted his head up to face her, showing her his tired face.

"Baka, I should be the one asking that!" She replied as she shook her head. "What were you thinking, fighting someone like that? And what was with that power of yours, it looks like it took a lot out of you."

"Indeed, that's what happens when you try to push far more power than your body is used to. “Saber’s voice called out; the worry was evident in her voice. "Naruto-sama, you must return home immediately and rest."

Naruto nodded his head at that before turning to a concerned Rias. "I'll tell you tomorrow, right now I need to sl-" Before he could say anything else, Naruto lost consciousness from exhaustion and fell into Rias' arms. The girl stared at her unconscious friend with a surprised look before shaking her head a bit, a smile on her face.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

'Ngh…' Naruto slowly opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was a remarkably familiar ceiling. He shifted his head to the side and looked around to see he was back in his room; he gazed outside the window from his spot on his bed and noticed it was morning. 'I'm back in my room? But how did I get home... Was it Rias-chan?'

Naruto rose up a little and looked down to examine his arm, during the battle when he had been pushing back all those weapons, one of them had managed to cut him along the arm. But as expected of Saber's healing abilities it had healed as soon as the cut had been made, that tiny girl never ceased to amaze him. Shaking his head a bit he tried to lift himself off the bed but was met with something holding him down. Blinking a few times, he turned his head down to see his blanket was now covering his waist and a big lump next to him, with a lump of red hair sticking out.

'…Hey Saber?' He called out in a confused tone.

"… Oh Naruto-sama, good morning!" Saber replied as she just woke up herself, she immediately straightened herself as she exited Naruto's body and reformed next to his bed, flying up to him with a concerned look. 'I was a little worried when you suddenly passed out like that, luckily Rias-san was able to get you home safely.'

'So, it was Rias-chan…' Naruto shook his head a bit. 'Never mind that, did Mito sneak into my bed last night?'

"Not that I can recall… Why?"

"Mmmh…" The two paused their conversations and turned to the moving lump, Naruto slowly grabbed the blanket and pulled it off the figure. The figure slowly raised their body up, not noticing the shocked expression Naruto had as they rubbed the sleepiness from their eyes. "Good morning Naruto-kun."

The human was speechless as he stared at a naked Rias sitting next to him, his eyes went a little down as her large breasts bounced as she moved her hand across her eyes before the gaze subconsciously started going a little lower. Leaning back a bit in surprise, Naruto realized he was sitting at the edge of the bed and lost his balance and fell onto his back with the blanket following him. Rias stopped rubbing her eyes in time to see Naruto fall over and she leaned over the bed's edge to look at him.

"Are you okay?" She asked as she tilted her head to the side.

"Yeah, fine, never better…Wait!" Naruto shot off the floor and pointed at Rias. "Why were you in my bed? And more importantly, WHY ARE YOU COMPLETELY NAKED?!"

Rias shrugged her shoulders before answering, "After I brought you here I decided to stay the night and to answer your second question, I don't really like to sleep with any clothes on. It gets to stuffy during the night and sleeping naked is just more comfortable." Her gaze went down before a small blush came to her face as a smile appeared. "It certainly appears you didn't mind me sleeping with you."

Naruto blinked in confusion and noticed Saber was also staring at him with a red face, he followed their gaze downward to see he was naked as well and Little Naruto was standing at full attention. He turned his body away from the two and shook his head furiously as he tried to calm down. He could hear Rias giggle a bit before feeling her body press into his back, her hard nipples pushing into his skin.

"It's okay Naruto-kun," She whispered into his ear, making him shiver a bit from the feeling of her breath blowing into it. "I don't mind if you look at me like this… If fact I prefer if it was you." She had whispered the last thing to herself as she pulled away, getting a curious look from Naruto as he had caught what she had said.

"Huh, Rias-chan… Is something wrong?" He asked with a concerned look. She was going over to a pile of clothes she had left on his desk, putting on her panties first.

"It's nothing…" Rias dismissed his concern and continued to put the rest of her clothes on. "So, Naruto, you already knew about the three factions before last night, didn't you?

"… Yeah," Naruto moved over to his door and turned the switch and checked to see if it was locked, before moving over to put some clothes on himself. After putting on boxers and pants with a bit of difficulty, he turned back to see Rias was trying to clip her bra closed, "Need help?"

"Please." She turned her head to look back at him with a smile, before lifting her hair to make it easier. "You know, you're actually taking this much easier than I thought you would. I would have figured you would be either embarrassed, confused, or even aroused."

Naruto went up behind her and clipped her bra shut, "Trust me, it's taking a lot out of me to not jump you or do anything perverted right now. I am still a perfectly normal teenager with hormones after all." Naruto looked to the side to see Saber was sitting on the windowsill with a small blush still on her face. "But thanks to how I trained myself I can control myself and hold myself back."

"I don't know if I should be impressed or disappointed." Rias replied with a teasing tone as she put on her skirt. "… So, who has told you about our world, and how long have you known about it?"

"Not long actua-" They were interrupted by a knock on the door, and Naruto called out in a hesitant voice. "Who is it?"

"Onii-chan!" Mito's voice was heard on the other side, to which Naruto felt relieved. "Kaa-chan says breakfast is ready."

"All right, I'll be down in a second…" After a few seconds Naruto called out again, "Hold on a second Mito!"

"Huh, is something wrong Onii-chan?"

Naruto turned to a fully dressed Rias, "Want to join us for breakfast?"

"Sure, it smells amazing!" She nodded with a smile.

Naruto smiled back before calling out to his sister. "Mito-chan, can you ask Mom to add another plate to the table? I have a friend that stayed over for the night."

"… Okay, I'll tell her." The sound of small footsteps heading down the stairs were heard.

"A friend, huh?" Rias raised an eyebrow at Naruto, who was putting on a dark orange shirt with long black sleeves.

"It's the truth. Besides it's not like I can say my Devil classmate teleported me here after I passed out from fighting with a Fallen Angel that could summon multiple weapons of light with a flick of the wrist." Naruto gave a shrugged.

"I guess so." Rias brushes her hair behind her ear, "You're still going to have to answer my questions later."

"No problem, I will explain after we eat and find a good place to talk." Naruto smirked as he moved to the door and unlocked it, opening it wide and gesture "Well then… Ladies first."

Rias giggled into her hand, "Why thank you."

With that said, Naruto and Rias made their way down the stairs where they were greeted with multiple reactions from Naruto's family as they watched him walk into the room with a beautiful girl his age. Kushina was shocked at the fact Naruto had a girl over, Mito was surprised to see Rias in their house, and Minato had a look of pride on his face.

Naruto rubbed the back of his head as he introduced Rias, "Everyone, this is Rias Gremory. She's my classmate at Kuoh Academy. Rias, you already know Mito, and these are my parents Kushina and Minato."

Rias kindly smiled and bowed to his entire family. "It's very nice to meet you all."

"Uh hello…" Kushina replied slowly before motioning for them to sit, "… I hope you're all hungry."

Naruto moved to sit down in his usual seat while Rias sat in the open chair next to him. The girl was surprised to see such a wide variety of food on the table. As soon as Kushina sat down in her seat everyone started eating and conversing a bit, Rias guessed that since this was a free day the family could actually enjoy their meals in the morning. The Devil girl smiled to herself at the warm feelings she could feel from the family, before joining in on the conversation herself as Kushina had asked her a question.

(Later at the Occult Club)

"I must say, your mother is a great cook." Rias smiled with her eyes closed as she sat in one of the two couches. Naruto sat across from her and smiled as he patted his stomach.

After eating breakfast, the two of them decided to head over to Rias' Clubroom to talk, so after saying their goodbyes and finding a secure place, Rias had teleported them to the empty room since the other members would be out making requests right about now.

"Yup, she's one of the best. Believe it or not she used to be one of the top chiefs in Japan until eighteen years ago."

"Really?" Rias opened her eyes, "Why did she stop?"

"Well according to her, the reason she even started cooking was because she wanted to make my dad fantastic meals. After a while it became a livelihood and a passion, but after she became pregnant with me she stopped." Naruto explained with a grin. "She still loves to cook so every now and then she whips up something special depending on the occasion."

"That's amazing, I'll have to eat more of her meals then." Rias said while nodding to herself.

"Sure, I'm sure she'll enjoy having you around more. Next time though, you shouldn't use your power on them…" Naruto pointed out.

"Oh, so you noticed?" Rias replied with an interested tone, "What gave it away?"

"Well the fact that my mom didn't react more… actively at the fact that I had a beautiful girl around my age stay the night in my room was a big clue..." Naruto casually said as he leaned his head back, "But I doubt my mom will have any problems with you, you're pretty likeable."

"Thanks," Rias nodded her head, happy at Naruto's compliment. "We'll see what happens later on."

"If you do decide to come over again, I'll have to cook something for you to try myself." Naruto noted as he thought back to when his mother taught him how to cook.

"You can cook?" Rias asked with a curious tone.

Naruto nodded his head at her question. "Of course, having a mom like that kind of makes it a requirement."

"Interesting… Well, I can't wait to try it. " Rias commented as she smiled at Naruto before a more serious look grew on her face. "Now then, back to the matter at hand… If you don't mind me asking… How did you learn about our world? You said earlier you learn about it recently, correct?"

"… The truth is that while I only really learned about the Factions and all that almost a week ago." Naruto explained as he looked up at the ceiling, "But while I only recently discovered it, I have known that supernatural creatures existed since I was seven years old."

"Since you were seven?" Rias crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes a bit. "That's quite a long time to not be aware of the dangers that could come after you."

Naruto glanced back down at Rias for a second before rubbing the back of his head. "It's not like it was by choice, Saber tried her best to keep me away from it as much as she could."

"Saber?" Rias asked as she tried to recall a being with a name like that but was unfortunately coming up with a blank. "And who is this Saber?"

"She's a spirit I met eleven years ago. It started when I was in the park with my mother…" Naruto started to tell Rias what had happened all those years ago, finding Saber who was all alone, convincing her to live on inside him, and some of the situations that followed. Needless to say, Rias was amazed something like this happened to a young boy.

"For you to find something so powerful in a cave, I can't recall anything that could follow that kind of scenario." Rias said as she thought back to her brother telling her about some of the Holy Artifacts. "And from the sound of it, this doesn't sound like a Sacred Gear either."

"Sacred Gear, isn't that those powerful items given to human by God? Saber had told me a bit about them when she explained the Three Factions." Now that Naruto thought about it, Saber had been awfully quiet since the left his room earlier.

"So, you already know about them, that's good. Less for me to explain." Rias nodded to herself before crossing her legs, "So Naruto-kun, did you have anything you wanted to ask me."

"Now that you mention it," Naruto leaned forward and placed his elbows on his knees. "Last night that guy had said something about a peerage, care to fill me in."

"Oh, you don't know? I guess it would make sense with this Saber trying to keep you away from the fighting." Rias stood up and moved over to her desk and summoned a small box via seal. She walked back to the couches; this time sitting next to Naruto and opened the box to reveal several chess pieces. "But in order for me to properly explain it to you, I should first tell you about Evil Pieces System. It's a system that was created to repopulate the devils’ numbers since we lost many of our own during the Great War. They're a set of 15 chess pieces that are given to top-class Devils to increase their ranks by reincarnating other beings into Devils." Rias started going into more detail about the different attributes and the pros and cons of each piece, making Naruto curious about the person who had thought up the whole thing.

"Wow… So, from the few that seemed to be missing here, I'm guessing you already have a few members in your peerage." Naruto looked at the chess pieces in the box.

"That's right Naruto-kun, as you can currently see I only have three members of it so far." Rias nodded enthusiastically. "You already met one member of my peerage and my queen, Akeno. I also have another who is a knight, and the last person is a rook."

"… But I can see another one missing here, it looks like a bishop." Naruto noted as he looked at the remaining pieces, there was a rook, a knight, a bishop and eight pawns left, meaning she had eleven more members left to join her peerage. He turned away from the pieces to look at the redhead and saw that she had a sad look on her face as she appeared to be in deep thought. "Rias…?"

She snapped out of her thoughts before shaking her head, giving a sad smile as she spoke. "Unfortunately, my bishop is unable to be here at the moment, as much as I want them to be."

"I see… So, what exactly are the members of a peerage, are they considered slaves or something?" Naruto asked, trying to shift the topic a bit. "I figure if this is based on the game, then that would make you the king and the most important piece right?"

"That's correct," Rias nodded as she grabbed a piece, one of the pawns, and lifted up for him to see. "It's just like you say… The ones that become part of my peerage serve under me. But it depends solely on the King on how they treat their Peerage, they can see them as slave, as comrades, or even a harem depending on what the genders of the members are."

"And what about you?" Naruto narrowed his eyes a little, slavery was not something he was a fan of. "How do you see your peerage?"

"The Gremory family is well known throughout the Underworld for being caring and looking after their peerage." Rias replied, bringing a hand to her chest, "Our peerage becomes part of our family, and we never turn our back on our family."

"That's nice to hear, however…" Naruto said as pointed at her. "I was asking how Rias-chan sees her peerage, not the Gremory's."

Rias was surprised at that before shaking her head a few times before showing Naruto a beautiful smile, which caught him off guard a bit at how breathtaking she looked at that moment. "The people in my peerage are precious to me and I will always protect them with everything I have, and I know they feel the same way when it comes to me."

Naruto stared at her for a few seconds before he started to grin, "Glad to hear it." He stood up from his seat and stretched his arms outward. "Thank you for filling me in on this Rias-chan."

"It's no problem at all," Rias replied as she watched in amusement as Naruto twisted his body a few times. "After all, you did answer my questions."

"Well, I should probably head home now, I've got some training to prepare for." Naruto said clenching his fist as he remembered the battle last night, if it hadn't been for Saber's power and Rias' intervention he would have died. He needed to get stronger in order to be ready in case he ever made contact with Abezeth again, he had to have better control of Saber's powers as well. Walking around the table and couches, Naruto made his way to the door.

"Hold on Naruto-kun!" The Gremory Heiress’s voice called out, making him turn from the door to see she was now standing behind the couch and had a concerned look on her face.

"If you're worried about me telling people about you and your club, don't." Naruto gave the girl a thumbs up, "You're my friend after all."

"Thank you, but that's not what I'm worried about." Rias said as she walked closer to him, stopping a few feet away and reaching her hand towards his cheek, "That Fallen Angel will definitely come after you again, because even if your power doesn't come from a Sacred Gear, they don't know that and will see you as a threat."

"Then I'll just get stronger," Naruto replied as he took a hold of Rias' hand. "You saw how I did against him, I just need to get stronger, so I can protect not only myself but also the people he could harm trying to get to me."

"I understand… But let me ask you this, what can you do as a human? While your abilities are incredible, there is no way you could stand a chance facing him again if he brings allies with him next time." Rias' thumb brushed along Naruto's cheek.

"Then what do you suggest I do?" Naruto replied with his own question. "I can't stand back and do nothing."

"Get allies of your own," Rias said as she took a step back. "... Become a part of my peerage."

"Me… become a Devil?" Naruto narrowed his eyes with a suspicious tone, "Does that mean you've been wanting me join you for a while, because this seems really convenient."

"I admit, I've been interested in you since the day we met." Rias answered without hesitation, her blue-green eyes staring into his own. "But right now I am not asking you as a Devil, I'm asking as your friend and someone who doesn't want to see you hurt."

Naruto had a serious look on his face before a small bit of amused broke through, "If anyone else were to hear those words, they would think you were trying to tell me something."

"Maybe I am," Rias countered with a seductive look as she once again moved close to him, pressing her impressive bust against him and wrapping her arms around his neck. "Like I said, I've been interested in you for a while now… And I refuse to lose you, whether it's by the hands of a Fallen Angel, or even to another Devil's peerage."

"… Rias-chan…" Naruto muttered as he stared into the red-haired Devil's eyes, "You do know I am not effect by your spell, right?"

"Of course I do, but I'm not using them on you at the moment." She said, "Right now I'm asking you this with only my words and my honest feelings."

"… Do you really want me to join that much?"

"Yes, Yes I do. So, what do you say, will you become mine?" Rias asked, but whether or not if she meant more to what she had said was unknown to Naruto.

The blond turned his head with a sigh before reaching up, his hand brushing against her soft hair as it went up and rubbed the side of his head. "As much as I don't like the thought of serving someone, for some reason I don't think it will be so bad with you." As Naruto said this, Rias' smile grew. "So do you have a specific piece in mind for me?"

"Well, each piece has a pro and con to them, and the ones I think would benefit you the most would either be a knight or a rook. However,…" Rias released Naruto from her hold and moved back to the table where her Evil Pieces were. "There are rare times when a Devil can get a rare piece called a Mutation Piece, and the fact is that only one out of ten Devils actually have a chance to acquire one."

Naruto let out a whistle, "Wow that is rare. So, I'm guessing you have a Mutation Piece then?"

"That's only half right, you see I managed to receive not one, but two Mutation Pieces. One was a Bishop Piece, which I had told you about earlier and the other… was this one." Rias lifted her hand to reveal the Knight Piece she had.

"So, I'm guessing that's the one for me." Naruto mused, getting a nod from Rias. "Are you sure? I mean that kind of piece must be very powerful, you could save it for someone with much more potential."

"No, I'm sure. I've seen you in battle, so it is easy to determine that this piece is the best choice." Rias replied, thinking about Naruto's speed and power yesterday, imagining what would happen if those abilities were boosted by a Mutation Piece.

Naruto was quiet for a moment before nodding his head. "Okay, so how does this process work? Do we need to do a blood pact or something?"

“Nothing like that, all you have to do is stand still. I just recite the words needed to reincarnate you and the piece will then enter your body, then the process will begin." Rias explained as she moved in front of Naruto and raised the hand holding the Mutation Piece. "Are you ready?"

"As ready as I'll ever be…" Naruto replied making her nod her head once again.

"Alright then, let's get started…" Creating a seal under Naruto, Rias channeled her energy through her body and two black bat-like wings spread out from behind her back. Rias took a deep breath and began to speak. "I, Rias Gremory command under my name for thee, Naruto Uzumaki, to become my servant and lead a new life as my Knight!" The Knight Piece in Rias' hand floated up and moved in front of Naruto, glowing a powerful red as it drew closer.

"WAIT NARUTO-SAMA! YOU MUST STOP THIS IMMEDIATELY! “Saber’s voice called out, making Naruto blink his eyes in confusion, not noticing as the knight piece started to spark.

"Huh?" That was all Naruto could say before his body began to glow just as the Knight made contact with his body, causing a small explosion to occur and made Rias cover her eyes. "AAAAAHH!" The sound of someone yelling was heard, followed by something crashing through the wall.

Rias slowly opened her eyes before a shocked look appeared on her face, on the floor where Naruto had been standing was the Knight Piece lying on its side. A giant hole was right next to the door to the hallway and Naruto could be seen on the other side of it with his back to the hallway wall and his feet stuck in the air. His body twitched as smoke came off his body.

"Naruto-kun!" Rias shouted as if she quickly dismissed her wings before rushing through the hole towards Naruto's body, "Are you alright?!"

Naruto let out a few coughs before replying, "I'm alright… was that supposed to happen?" As soon as he finished saying that Naruto lost consciousness, startling Rias and Saber.

"NARUTO-KUN/NARUTO-SAMA!" They cried out at the same time.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"I'm so sorry Naruto-kun, I didn't mean for that to happen." Rias said as if she held a now conscious Naruto's head on her lap. After getting Naruto back into the club room, Rias was about to send her familiar to send for a healer but was surprised to see Naruto's body glow for a second before instantly restoring itself, and after a few minutes he was awake again.

"It's okay Rias-chan, it's not like you knew it would happen." Naruto reassured her, reaching his hand up and placing a hand on her cheek. "I'm just wondering what happened."

"Maybe I should explain…" The two turned to see Saber floating above them in a bowing position. "It's because of my power."

"Huh!? Who is that?" Rias asked in surprise as the girl appeared out of nowhere.

"Saber?" Naruto raised an eyebrow before realizing what Rias had said and turned to face her. "Wait, you can see her? But how?"

"Of course I can see her." Rias noticed Naruto's surprised look, "What?"

"Rias, this is the spirit I was telling you about. The one that resided within the scabbard." Naruto pointed over at Saber, "This is Saber Lily."

"…Wow, I've never seen a spirit so small before." Rias got closer to the flying girl and examined her, "… It's almost like she's a familiar… But how can I see her?"

"It's thanks to you trying to make Naruto-sama a part of your peerage and turning him into a devil." Saber said as she lowered herself onto the table in front of them. "…Naruto-sama, do you remember what I told you before about my scabbard's power a few nights ago?"

"Uh yeah, you said that it can protect me from all magic, and nothing can penetrate its defense." Naruto said as he recalled what Saber had said to him that night. "Is that what happened, you rejected her power?"

'It's still incredible to hear, can a defense that powerful really exist?' Rias thought to herself as she stared at the tiny girl before recalling last night when Naruto had used that very power to protect them from Abezeth's attack. '… Something that can reject all magic…'

"That is technically what was supposed to happen; however you were willingly accepting it into you, so it reacted differently than it was supposed to." Saber explained as she sat on the edge of the table before placing one leg over the other. "When my defense activated, instead of rejecting the piece entirely it allowed you to just absorb the Evil Piece's power.

"Wait, does that mean I did become a Devil?" Naruto asked, Rias nodding her head at the question. After bringing Naruto into the room, she had gone to check the Mutation Piece and was shocked to see that Naruto had somehow absorbed all the power inside the piece, turning it into a regular chess piece, which meant she had to see if she could get a new Knight Piece.

"That is correct, you were successfully reincarnated into a devil. “Saber answered before raising a hand over her chest. "But because of my influence, your new body has certain advantages to it that normal Devils do not have."

"Can something like this really be possible?" Naruto asked Rias in confusion, raising himself from her lap and looking at her.

"Hmm…" The redhead had a hand to her mouth in a thinking pose. "I don't know, this has never happened before as far as I know… And the fact you were able to reincarnate from the power of an Evil Piece without becoming a part of my peerage should be impossible." Rias looked up from her deep concentration, "Try summoning your wings."

"And how do I-" He was cut off as a pair of bat-like wings similar to the ones Rias had shown him earlier erupted from his back. But unlike her black ones, these wings were gold in color. "Whoa, that was easy."

"Interestingly, I've never seen devil wings in this color before." Rias muttered as she reached out and softly grabbed the wing closest to her. Naruto shivered as she rubbed it a bit, "But even with the different color, they still feel like regular wings."

"Um Rias-chan, can you please stop?" Naruto barely asked, catching Rias' attention and looked at him to see he had a slightly red face. "That feels kind of weird."

"Oh sorry," Rias apologized with a blush of her own as she let go of his wings. "If you want to put them away, just imagine them gone."

"A-Alright…" Naruto focused on making his wings go away and with a gold flash they disappeared. As soon as they did he looked over at Saber. "So now that I'm a Devil, what were those changes you were mentioning before?"

Saber coughed into her hand as she closed her eyes. "I can't be too certain, because this is the first time I've belonged to someone who became a devil, which should be impossible to begin with."

"What do you mean?" Naruto asked as he leaned forward.

"Naruto-sama… There is something I left out when I was telling you about the Three Factions and the Sacred Gears… it involves my creation." Saber said as looked up at the two, "My power influences my wielder's body, and increases the properties of light in their body so they can use both my partner and I effectively. It is because of that and my defensive power you were able to grab and control those weapons in that battle with Abazeth."

"That is the normal requirement for someone to be able to fight with a Holy Sword," Rias said as she crossed her arms and stared hard at Saber, feeling as if there was something she was forgetting.

"I was created to be partner with a Holy Sword, but not just any… One of the Four Holy Swords created by the original God himself." Rias gasped after Saber said that, making Naruto turn to her with a confused look.

"What? Did you figure something out?" Naruto asked but was ignored as Rias stared at Saber in shock. "Rias?"

"… Naruto-kun, based on what you told me about Saber's past, the sword she had been partner with was destroyed, right?" The blond nodded his head at her question, "There has only been one sword that could fit that description if it really is one of the Four Holy Swords… The Sword of Promised Victory, Excalibur."

"Nani?! You mean the sword from the King Arthur stories!?" Naruto called out before looking down at Saber in shock, "Saber, was that the partner you were talking about?!"

The tiny girl was silent as she nodded her head in confirmation.

"Wow, that's incredible… To think I had such a legendary partner this whole time." Naruto mused as he leaned back onto the couch.

"Unreal, to think I would be face to face with the spirit held within the scabbard of Excalibur." Rias said as she leaned closer to Saber and examined her form. "It's almost hard to believe this tiny girl is Av-" The red-head was interrupted as she felt Naruto grab onto her shoulder, catching her attention and turned her head to see he had a finger pressed to his lips. "Naruto-kun?"

"Sorry Rias-chan, but can you not call her by that name." He asked with a smile, making Saber look up at him in surprise. "After all, Saber and I agreed that when she felt that she was ready she would tell me her true name. Until she does, her name is still Saber Lily."

"Thank you Naruto-sama…"Saber bowed her head in thanks.

Rias looked back and forth between the two before nodding her head, "I guess that's fine, I was going to suggest we keep it a secret for now anyways. We have no idea what you're capably of with Saber's power influencing your own, this is uncharted territory for any Devil so I don't know how much I can help."

"Then we'll just have to take it one step at a time." Naruto replied before a thought came to mind, "And if you want to, you can tell your Peerage too, just make sure they keep quiet about it too."

"I appreciate that."

"But while we're talking about it… What happens to me now, I mean since I am not part of your peerage." Naruto asked as he sent the girl a curious look.

"Well, I guess you could become an Independent Devil, though you would be a Low-level Devil until you boosted your rank… But still," The female Devil release a heavy sigh as she pouted, "It a real disappointment, and I was so close to having a powerful ally to join my peerage too…"

"While I might not be able to join your peerage, which doesn't mean I can't be your ally. And I can still join the Occult Research Club too," Naruto said as he tried to cheer the girl up. "You're my friend Rias, and I always do my best to help them out when they need it."

"Thank you Naruto-kun, I know I can count on you…" The Gremory heir looked at Naruto before nodding her head with a smile, "Do you swear to always be there for me when I need you?"

"Of course! I promise you right now that I will be by your side no matter what!" The two didn't notice as their hands moved closer to each other, "And believe me when I say that when an Uzumaki makes a promise, they always keep it no matter what happens."

"I'll hold you to that." Rias said as she moved her body a little closer to his and rested her head against his shoulder. "And Naruto-kun, I promise that neither my Peerage nor I will never turn our backs on you." Saber smiled at the scene, before her attention shifted to a seal appearing at the door.

"…Thanks Rias-chan." Naruto replied as he sat still, the two of them enjoying the quiet atmosphere. But it quickly ended as a voice came from directly behind them.

"Fu Fu Fu, well now… You two seem pretty comfortable." The two turned around to see Akeno leaning over them, causing the two to jump back in shock.

"Akeno, when did you get here!?" Rias asked as she stood up to face her queen.

"Just in time to see you cuddle up to Naruto-kun here." The ponytailed girl smiled in amusement before turning to Naruto. "So, I take it you're now a part of Buchou's peerage, Naruto-kun."

"Not exactly…" Naruto rubbed the back of his head when he saw the confused look on Akeno's face before he and Rias began to explain to her what happened the night before to what happened just before she arrived.

When they finished explaining the situation to her Akeno was now sitting on the couch, drinking some tea that she made for the three of them. "…I see now, this is definitely something new. But Buchou, we should keep this information away from Kiba for now."

Rias nodded her head with a serious face, "Yes I agree, there is no way to tell how he would react to this."

"Are you talking about Kiba Yuuto?" Naruto thoughts turned to the other male blond he shared the title of Kuoh Academy's Two Great Gentlemen with… okay seriously, what was up with these weird titles? "So, he's a member of your peerage as well?"

"Correct, he's my Knight." Rias replied back. "He's great with speed attacks and using swords."

"… Hmm… That is true, he did pretty well when we sparred the other day. I guess this explains how he got so good to begin with." Naruto raised an eyebrow at the two women before looking down at his tenant. Saber was eating a cookie that was as big as she was, apparently the spirit could now eat and drink like a normal person, though it seemed like she could eat a lot even though she had such a small body because that was actually her second cookie. Shaking his head in amusement he turned back to the female Devils, "But why would Kiba have a problem with Saber, I mean she has control over light but still."

"While light is very dangerous to us Devils, it is not the problem. Kiba has a deep hatred for Holy Swords, but the hatred he has for Excalibur is much greater than he has for any other." That caught Saber's attention as she looked at Akeno in surprise. "If he were to find out that Saber-san here was related to Excalibur in such a way, it might not end well."

"Why would he hate them so much?" Naruto asked, "Excalibur was destroyed centuries ago and Saber has been in a cave by herself since it shattered." The tiny girl had let go of her cookie and silently placed her hands in her lap, a sad expression on her face.

"…It's not our secret to tell." Rias answered as she shook her head with a sad expression, "But until he can let go of his hatred, we should try to hold this information back as long as possible. For now, we can just say Saber is a Holy Artifact you found as a child."

"I guess so…" Naruto slumped back into the couch. "So, when do I meet the other members?"

"They should be here in a little while. I'll explain more about a Devil's duty while we wait." Rias had a sly smile grow on her face, one that Akeno knew well. "But during that time…Tell me Naruto-kun..."

"How good are you at chess?"

Chapter Text

"Man, what was a pain that was…" Naruto grumbled as he walked along the path towards the Occult Club Building. He had just gotten back from handing out flyers, according to Rias he had to set up his own contracts to boost his ranking.

"Maybe so, Naruto-sama. But Rias did say that it was something that you would need to get used to doing."

'Haaaaa~! Yeah, I know. I'm just glad the jobs are so diverse.'

So far he has made several in the past three weeks since he became a Devil, some of them were pretty simple like baby-sitting for couple's children while they went out for a date night, helping men out with construction, and even helping cooking meals for a housewife and her family while she took care of the house work. But there were others that were weird, like that one college student who wanted him to do several poses while shirtless for a few paintings she had been doing… okay so maybe that doesn't sound too bad, but she kept drooling (and having a nosebleed) whenever she looked at him, so it had taken her a bit longer to finish her work.

Shaking his head he continued walking, mentally tossing out the images in his head. Anyway, he didn’t have to worry about his sister since Mito had already made it home by the time he had already started passing out flyers. Maybe one day she could enjoy her time after school with a friend or maybe a club of her own, hopefully not as dangerous as his was though. As he passed one of the buildings to reach the woods, the sound of giggling was heard, perverted giggling. Narrowing his eyes a bit he followed the sound and found three familiar boys peeking through the window each giggling rather perversely and wiping away small trails of blood from their noses, well only two were looking while the third was trying to move them to see.

He didn't need to see what they were looking at, already knowing that this was the Female Kendo Club's changing room. After the match he and Kiba had, a few of the girls would ask them to show them some pointers, so Naruto could recognize some of the voices that were coming from inside the room. Silently sneaking up on the three, he stopped as soon as he was standing directly behind them. Raising a fist to his open hand he began to crack his knuckles, the sounds were heard by the three, now frozen, perverts. They slowly turned around in fear, which only grew as they saw Naruto's smiling face, this however was not what scared them as a dark aura seemed to flow around him.

"So, tell me, what's a good reason to not pound you three into the ground?" Naruto had said this loud enough for the girl inside to hear. They quickly got change and headed outside in time to see Naruto standing over Perverted Trio, who were lying on the ground with giant lumps on each of their heads.

"Seriously, it's almost every day with you three!"

"Shut up, like you can talk! You have a girlfriend so you wouldn't understand!" The one with glasses, Motohama, shouted as he pointed at Naruto.

"G-Girlfriend? I don't have a girlfriend." Naruto replied.

"Don't lie!" The nearly bald-headed one, Matsuda, exclaimed. "Everyone is talking about how you and Rias Gremory are dating! I've even seen you walking with her while holding her bag!"

Naruto's eyebrow began to twitch, 'Just what does that have to do with it?!' Shaking his head Naruto shook his head before speaking, "Listen, I don't-"

"You three be quiet!" One of the Kendo girls shouted as she and the others ran up to Naruto's side. "Don't try to turn this on Naruto-kun, just because he isn't a pervert like you three!"

"YEAH!" The other girls shouted at them and started beating the three with their kendo sticks, making Naruto sweatdropped a little at the scene.

With a sigh the blond turned around and started walking away, listening in on the screams of pain the trio was shouting from their punishment, 'It's times like this that I'm glad I was raised how I was.' Naruto scratched the side of his head as he once again continued his way towards the Old Building. "… I hope I get some time to relax before I'm requested again."

"Oh, Naruto-sempai." Naruto turned around to see Kiba walking up to him, "Are you going to the clubroom as well?"

The older blond nodded his head, "Yeah, I just finished handing out flyers for today so I'm just going to relax a bit before someone summons me."

"I'm surprised you didn't just teleport back to the club." Kiba said.

"Well, it was a nice day, so I figured I'd just enjoy the walk," Naruto replied as he gave a shrug. Unlike most Devils, while the daylight annoyed Naruto a little, it didn't bother him as much as the others. Rias suspected it was thanks to Saber and the additions she had talked about, somehow he didn't receive any of the weaknesses that Devils had when it came to light. But they still needed to see if things like crosses and other holy items had an effect on him. "Besides, you're walking there too."

"True, but I just figured it was a waste since I was so close to it anyway." Kiba said with a smile, the two made their way towards the building and started to walk inside. They walked up the stairs and arrived at the door, but as Naruto reached for the doorknob and grabbed it, Kiba's symbol began to glow. "Looks like someone is summoning me, I'll be back in a bit."

"Alright, see ya." With a nod in response, a seal appeared below Kiba and teleported him away. Naruto turned back to the door and opened it before going inside, "I'm back."

"Oh, welcome back Naruto-kun." Akeno greeted the blonde as she looked away from the chess board that was on the table. "I take it you finished handing out flyers?"

"Yeah, it's a major pain in the ass." Naruto grunted as he started walking over to one of the couches. Hearing the sound of running water, the blond devil turned his head in the direction of the shower. "So, I'm guessing Rias-chan is in the showers?"

"That's right, she should be out in a little bit." Akeno brought a hand to her mouth as she grew a small smile. "… If you want to take a peek, I don't think she'll mind."

Naruto looked back at her for a second before shrugging his shoulders. "Nah, I'll just wait for her out here." As he sat down and rested against the couch’s soft cushions, a whistling sound could be heard throughout the room.

"It's interesting how much control you have." Akeno smiled before she walked away, making her way towards the steaming teapot. "Tell me Naruto-kun… do you go for the other team?"

Naruto's face went pale white at that, before turning to look at the buxom devil's back and shouting out, "WHY DO YOU INSTANTLY JUMP TO THAT?! I'M ATTRACTED TO WOMEN!"

"Alright then~" Akeno called back as she poured tea into several cups, picking up two and bringing them back to the table. "Here you go."

"Thank you…" Naruto took one of the cups from Akeno with a slow nod before taking a sip of the tea, "This is pretty good, where did you get it?"

"I made it actually." Akeno said as she sat down next to him, "Sometimes this is good for most requests I do."

"Really? Like what?"

The blond looked at his classmate with a curious expression. He already knew that Rias only worked with the more high-class jobs like removing curses or destroying monsters, Kiba's requests usual involved older or working women who needed someone to talk and vent to or cook for them, and Koneko's ranged from playing cards to posing in cosplay. But he never really found out what Akeno did for her requests, he wondered what she did.

"I mostly help my clients relieve their stress using different methods, such as preparing tea and listening to their troubles are just a few of them." Akeno explained with a smile.

"Relieving stress huh?" Naruto took another sip of his tea, thinking about what Akeno had said. "Sounds kind of nice, helping people with their worries."

"Yes, it can be." A sly smile appeared on Akeno's face as she suddenly leaned closer to Naruto, pressing her very impressive bust into Naruto's arm, making the blond grow a small blush. "So, tell me Naruto-kun… do you have any stress you want me to help you with."

"That's enough of that!" Saber called out as she ejected Naruto's body and appeared in front of Akeno's face, "I won't allow you to go any further!"

"Ara ara~! Saber-san, how are you?" Akeno asked, acting like nothing had happened. "Would you like a snack?"

"Don't try to change the-" The tiny spirit was cut off by a growling sound, Saber's face gained a small red line as she stared at Akeno with a straight face. "… Yes please… After all, hunger is one of the biggest enemies to fight." Akeno let out a little giggle before standing up from the couch and making her way to get Saber something to eat.

Naruto let out a soft sigh before looking at his little friend with an amused look, "You can such a glutton sometimes, Saber."

A small tick mark formed on the red-faced Saber, and she quickly flew in front of Naruto's face, "Even if you're my master, I refuse to ignore what you just said!" Naruto only laughed as the tiny girl waved her hands in a cartoonish manner. "Don't laugh, it's a good thing I stopped Akeno-san or else." Once again Saber was interrupted from continuing, but it wasn't by her stomach this time.

"Or else what?" The two froze for a second before turning to see Rias looking at them while drying her hair with a towel.

"Hey there Rias-chan, done with your shower already?" Naruto blinked a few times before smiling at the girl, "No you didn't miss anything, Akeno was just telling me about some of the requests she does."

Giving Naruto a suspicious look as she walked towards the couch, but she walked right passed it and made her way to the window. Rias lowered her towel from her hair and seemed to stare outside for a moment, before slowly opening the window.

"Rias-chan?" Naruto watched with curiosity as the redhead turned from the window and made her way to the couches again, this time sitting in the seat across from him. "Are you okay?"

"Yes, I'm fine…" Rias replied, a calculative look on her face as she looked at the chess board that Akeno had been messing with earlier. "So, Akeno set up a new puzzle while I was in the shower…"

"Was that what she was doing?" Naruto tilted his head as he looked down at the board and noticed some of its pieces were set up in various locations. "You really like these things, huh?"

"They can be entertaining at times, however…" Rias reached out and moved a few pieces, "Some of these problems are too easy with finding the solution. Checkmate."

At that moment Akeno was walking back, "Oh Buchou, you're back… and I see you finished the puzzle." She handed her King a cup of tea before she placed a small plate with a few strawberries in front of Saber. "Here you go Saber-san."

"Thank you Akeno-san." Saber bowed her head in gratitude before floating down to the table and grabbing one of the strawberries, eating it at her usual pace. Naruto smiled down at Saber before looking back at Rias, who still had that look on her face while she stared down at the tea in her hands. Akeno had moved over to her usual spot, standing behind Rias as she sat in her seat.

"… Okay Rias-chan, what's up?" The redhead looked up from her drink at Naruto, "Something is bothering you, what is it?"

Rias stared at Naruto for a few seconds before placing her teacup down, "I've been doing a bit of research on that Fallen Angel we met a few weeks ago, Abazeth." The image of the blue-haired man with his weapons of light flashed through Naruto's mind. "From what I've gotten so far, he's actually high-up in the rankings when it comes to Fallen Angels, not as high as one of the Leaders but a powerful member."

"Yeah I figured that when during our fight," Naruto said as he recalled the numerous weapons the man had been able to summon so easily. Thinking back on it now, he could remember seeing something off about the man's wings. "Now that I think about it, his wings seemed a little weird, like they were… layered?"

Rias nodded her head, "That's because he was keeping his wings closed together, he actually had more than one set. As a Fallen Angel grows stronger and raises up through the ranks, they get a new set of wings added on to theirs. It's from this knowledge that I believe he is the one leading the Fallen Angel group that's in town."

"So, you're saying that there's more of them here?" Naruto questioned as he narrowed his eyes, "Do you know what they're after?"

"From what I've found out from my Familiar, they seemed to be targeting a second year that goes to our school." Rias lifted one of her glowing pieces, "His name is Issei Hyoudou, I'm sure you both are aware of who he is."

"Wait, wait, wait… Issei Hyoudou? As in one of the Perverted Trio, the brunette with the big-boob fetish? You are telling me that little pervert has somehow gained the attention of a Fallen Angel?" Naruto asked as he recalled what happened less than thirty minutes ago while Rias nodded her head. "And you are sure about this?"

"I am. In fact, I believe she is going to go after him today, most likely to make him drop his guard by asking him to be her boyfriend."

"… Seriously?" Naruto raised his eyebrow. "This might sound rude, but who would actually go out with that little perverted of their own free will?" His words got a positive reaction from the devil girls as Rias grew a small smile and Akeno giggled into her hand. "There must be more to it than that."

"I must agree with Naruto-sama," Saber said as she finished her last strawberry. "Is there any specific reason that they are after him?"

"I have my suspicions as to why, however there is only one that would make the most sense in this situation. Fallen Angels don't normally target humans unless it is for good reasons." Rias replied as she began to explain while crossing her arms under her chest. "Angels are their usual targets so they can try and corrupt them into becoming Fallen Angels themselves and they only go after Devils to kill them."

"That explains why Abazeth would go out of his way when he said that he had picked up the presence of Devil nearby," Naruto said as he recalled more of the fight, how the Fallen Angel had tried that sneak attack as he was leaving. "So why do you think they're after him?"

"I suspect the reason Issei Hyoudou is their target is because of the strong possibility that he could be carrying a Sacred Gear inside him." Rias answered, "They most likely want to kill him because they believe he will become a threat."

"Sacred Gears, huh..." Saber crossed her own arms as she closed her eyes in thought, "If I recall correctly, almost all the humans that acquire a Sacred Gear have no knowledge of such things being inside them in the first place."

"That doesn't really make much sense, I mean why attack someone for a possible threat that may never happen." Naruto pointed out with a confused look.

"Sometimes fear can get to people, make them afraid of what 'could be' instead of what is." Akeno said from her spot, her gaze went down to look at Rias. "Who knows if Hyoudou-san will stay ignorant to his power forever, or if someone might want to take advantage of his Sacred Gear later on."

Naruto look back and forth between the two before letting out a sigh, "…You're thinking of turning Issei into a devil, aren't you Rias-chan?" He asked to which Rias hesitantly nodded her head. "Well, I can't really say you can't, after all, I'm not a member of your peerage."

"I know Issei may be an odd choice and will no doubt cause a bit of issues later on because of his perverted tendencies, but he'll be a very valuable member of my peerage. Having a Sacred Gear user would be very beneficial to my plans and to my future battles." Riasted, leaning back onto the Victorian couch. "The leader of the Fallen Angels, the Governor, Azazel, has a strange obsession with Sacred Gears and has been collecting users to be a part of his Faction. So, since this Fallen Angel seems to be targeting Issei to eliminate him, it must be a likely scenario that she has something else planned in the future."

"So, in short terms, get rid of a potential Sacred Gear user before having to fight him/her in the future." Naruto had an annoyed look on his face as he scratched the back of his head. "Man… these guys are afraid of human potential that much?"

"Well, they have good reason." Rias said with amusement in her voice, "After all, you certainly were high in potential for a human. Having both Saber and her power, as well as your skills at hand-to-hand combat."

"Yeah, I guess you're right about that…" Naruto looked away from the smiling girl and noticed a certain white-haired girl wasn't in the room yet. "So where is Koneko-chan, I would have figured she be here eating her snacks by now."

"I have her monitoring Issei and the Fallen Angel, that way I can predict the possible day she's planning on going go through with her plan."

"That makes sense." Naruto noticed the seal on his arm started glowing, meaning someone was summoning him. "Well, I suppose that's my cue." The blond stood up with a stretch, "I just hope it's not a weirdo again."

"It couldn't have been that bad Naruto-kun." Rias said before she noticed the look of disgust on his face, Saber was no different as she shook her head as it to get rid of her thoughts.

"One guy wanted me to turn all the girls he created on his computer into real-life people so he could have his own personal harem. Another was a muscular man wearing a dress that wanted me to turn him into a woman." Naruto grunted before crossing his arms, "Are you sure there isn't any other way for me to quickly raise my class?"

"Like I told you before, unless you were born a pure-blood High-Class Devil blood like I was or have the blood inside you from a very powerful ancestor, there are only three real ways to raise your class. You don't have a peerage yet nor are you that experienced, so Rating Games are out of the question at the moment." Rias explained as she closed her eyes, "The second is the quickest but most dangerous, defeating high-ranking members of the other two Factions. And finally, what you are doing right now, taking requests and boosting your rank at an even pace."

Naruto let out a sigh as he picked Saber up and placed her on his shoulders, "I know… but it's still a major pain in the ass." After creating a seal underneath, him, he gave the girls a wave. "I'll see you guys later, keep me updated on the pervert."

"Alright, will do," As he disappeared, the girls stared at the area he had been in silence. Rias turned back to look at Akeno, "So were you able to get a reading?"

Akeno nodded her head, "… Yes, it's just as you suspected. Naruto-kun's powers are much higher than a normal human that was turned into a Devil should be. Given how hard he trains, the rate of his growth, and how much you said he had when he was reincarnated… He should already be close to High-class level, but it's strange…"

"I thought as much…" Rias reached out and grabbed a king chess piece of the board and held it close to her face. "During the short time Naruto had been unconscious, I had found that he had somehow absorbed all the power that had been inside the Mutation Piece that I was going to use on him. And when I was checking his power level, it first started out very high before somehow lowering itself."

"Is it because of Saber-san and her powers? Could her presence limit his own power?" Akeno asked in confusion.

"No, I don't think so…" Rias answered as she continued to look at the king, "You said it yourself Akeno… fear is a power thing."

"Fear? What could Naruto-kun be afraid of?"

"When I saw him with his family, it was heart-warming just seeing how much they cared about each other." Rias lowered the king back onto the board, placing it in the center square. "Remember, unlike everyone in my Peerage so far, Naruto-kun was a human with no knowledge of our world and has a normal family."

"…So, then he's-" Akeno started to say before she was cut off by Rias.

"Afraid that he will be rejected by his family. And since he's not a member of my Peerage, he believes that he'll be all alone if that happens. Even when I told him that we would stand by him if that happened…" Rias had a sad look in her eyes, "While he acknowledges and accepts that he's a Devil now, he's subconsciously afraid and is holding himself back from accessing his true power."

"Being alone… can be a truly horrible thing."Akeno had sad smile on her face as she said that. "So, do you think he'll ever harness that power?"

Rias let her body fall back into the couch once again, "Eventually… hopefully soon, but until then he'll just have to grow stronger without his full power."

"… Tell me Buchou, are you saying that because you want him to be safe?" Akeno closed the distance to the couch and leaned over it, "Or is it because you want him to help you with that?"

"…"

"…"

"… I want both," Rias said as she stood up from her seat, moving a few steps away while ignoring the look Akeno was giving her. "I don't want to see Naruto in pain, and truthfully… I feel like he's the only one who can save me from this fate."

"…Buchou… Do you…" Akeno stopped herself before shaking her head, "Never mind, I already know the answer."

Rias was quiet before turning to her Queen, "Let's go Akeno, we have some preparations to do." With a nod of her head, Akeno followed after Rias in silence.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"So let me get this straight… You were summoned by the pervert after he was fatally wounded by the Fallen Angel, turned him into a Devil servant that required ALL of your Pawn Pieces, teleported him home before he could wake up, and DIDN'T tell him he was now a Devil." Naruto was with Rias a few days later, it was their lunch break between classes, listening to her as she explained the situation to him as promised. "Did I get everything right?"

"Yes, that's right." Rias nodded her head as she and Naruto watched over the stairs as Issei seemed to be freaking out about how no one seemed to remember his 'girlfriend' and information about her disappeared as well.

"… I don't know if you're doing out of curiosity or whatever, but I have to say…" Naruto smirked in amusement as he leaned on the railing, "This is pretty funny to watch."

"I figured you might say that." Rias smiled at him before looking back down again, "So how is training with Koneko and Kiba?"

"Well with Koneko-chan it is mostly hand to hand combat, so we help each other out, with her strength and my technique it goes on for a while. It's been fun, I think I've even seen her crack a very small smile to show she's enjoying it as well, but I can never get her to admit it."

"Good luck trying to." Rias replied as she shook her head before looking at him with a serious look, "And what about Kiba?"

"He's a nice guy, dedicated to his training. Fighting someone who focuses on speed rather than Koneko and her strength is a nice change sometimes." Naruto explained before his eyes narrowed a little. "But I've noticed he's been eyeing Saber with a suspicious look, he's trying to figure out the truth about her."

"… I see." Rias nodded her head, she figured Kiba would be more cautious about Saber and her power over light, especially since she can give huge amounts of it to her wielder at any time. "Speaking of Saber, how is our little friend?"

"Enjoying her new freedom, right now she's relaxing after training so much last night and eating all that food after." Naruto let out a sigh, "… I swear that girl has no stomach, it's just a small black hole in her gut."

"Interesting." Rias let out a laugh into her hand, knowing both how much the tiny girl could eat and how much the two trained at night. She had been there to coach Naruto a bit on using magic, and while she couldn't be there for most of his training, she was still there to see him use Saber's power from a distance. If Naruto were to unlock his true potential and use Saber's power, then there's no doubt he could go far. Her thoughts were halted when she noticed Naruto standing up straight and moving to the stairs, "Naruto-kun, where are you going?"

He looked back at her with a smile, "I promised Mito-chan I'd have lunch with her today, since the two of us haven't done it in a while." As he was about to continue down the stairs he called out to her, "Want to join?"

"Are you sure, I wouldn't want to interrupt." Rias placed a hand on the railing as she looked at him, while she wanted to talk to him more she didn't want to hold Naruto up.

"Nah, I doubt she'll have a problem." Naruto shrugged his shoulders, before continuing down. "She actually is quite fond of you."

"Alright then, if you're sure." Rias smiled as she began following him. As the two of them caught the attention of a few students as they walked down the stairs, especially from Issei and his friends as they drew closer to them.

"It’s Rias-sempai and Naruto-sempai!"

"She's so beautiful!"

"And Naruto-sempai is as good looking as ever."

"Are they really dating then?"

The two ignored what was being said as they made their way down the stairs, making their way passed Issei. The brunette stared at the redheaded girl in a small daze as his thoughts going back to the strange dream he had where he was dying, he could remember the color red… and a girl's voice. He snapped out of his thoughts when he noticed Rias looked at him with a side glance before she continued her way with a smirk. Soon she and Naruto reached the bottom of the stairs and turned the corner.

"Wow, she's really beautiful." Matsuda said putting his arms behind his head as he leaned back against the wall.

"Mm-hmm. There's something about her unapproachable elegance." Motohama agreed as he raised a hand to his glasses. "I wonder how that guy was able to do it."

Issei continued to stare at where the two disappeared, not really paying attention to his friends as they talked about a new Gentleman's DVD that Matsuda had gotten. '…What was that?'

(Meanwhile)

"Hey Mito-chan!" Naruto waved to his sister as he and Rias got closer to where his sister was sitting and noticed that she wasn't alone. "And… Koneko-chan?"

"… Hello Naruto-sempai, Buchou…" The white-haired greeted before going back to her chocolate bar.

"I hope you didn't mind, but I saw Koneko-sempai by herself and invited her to join us." Mito gave her brother a sheepish grin.

Naruto simply smiled and patted her on the head, much to her annoyance. "It's no trouble, Rias is gonna join us too. So, the more the merrier."

"Stop Onii-chan," Mito whined as she pushed Naruto's hand away. "You know I don't like that! It's embarrassing."

"Gomen, gomen. But I can't help it Mito-chan," The blond smiled down at his sister. "It's part of my job as a big brother."

The siblings stopped when they heard the sound of Rias laughing and turned to look at her. "Sorry, it's just you remind me of me and my brother."

"You have a brother too, Rias-sempai?" Mito questioned as she looked at Rias, "Is he older than you?"

"Yes, his name is Sirzechs. The two of us have always been close when I was growing up." Rias explained with a smile, thinking about some of the times that they spent together.

"But you aren't now?" Naruto raised an eyebrow. "Did you guys get into a fight or something?"

Rias waved her hand in front of her face, "No it's not that, he just gets busy with his responsibilities… But when we do get the chance to talk and such, he can be just so embarrassing sometimes!" Rias brought the hand to her forehead as she shook her head a little.

"Hahaha," Naruto chuckled as he walked over to a tree and sat down against it. "Like I said, one of the jobs of being a big brother."

"Whatever Onii-chan," Mito let out a sigh before turning to Koneko, "How about you Koneko-sempai? Do you have any siblings?"

The first year froze mid bite before turning to look at Mito, "… I'd rather not talk about it…"

"Oh… okay." The younger redhead blinked a few times before slowly and silently moving over to sit with her brother. "… So, Rias-sempai, what is your brother like?"

"My brother? Well, he's laid-back most of the time, and I can't really say I've ever seen him completely serious except for a few times. But he is someone you can count on." Rias smiled as she recalled her brother, "Sirzechs is always kind and caring towards others, and always tries to keep things peaceful is he can. But with those very rare times he gets mad, he can be really scary."

"That reminds me of Onii-chan, he's always kind to people… well except perverts and bullies." Mito remembered one time when she was one time being bullied by a few kids at a playground once and Naruto sent all the kids running with bleeding noses, bruises and broken arms. "He's always been there for me.

"Is that right…?" Rias looked over at the blond, who was resting back against the tree with his eyes closed. Mito was right about the two being similar when it came to how they treated people, and both were very protective as well. "I can definitely see it."

"My Onii-chan can be a pain sometimes, but I'll leave him in your care Rias-sempai." As soon as Mito said that Naruto slipped from his spot and fell on his side.

He quickly raised himself back up and looked at his sister with a red face, "What the hell Mito-chan?!"

"Sure, you can count on me." Rias replied with a smile, a very small dust of red on her cheeks as well.

Naruto turned to Rias and noticed both she and his sister were giving him a mischievous look, letting out a sigh his head dropped a little. "You both are against me…" A small hand holding a small bar of chocolate moved in front of his face, tilting his head to the side he saw the hand belonging to Koneko, who still had a blank look on her face. "Huh?'

"… Here you go."

Naruto stared at the chocolate for a second before taking it from Koneko, "Thanks Koneko-chan." The petite girl nodded her head before going back to her snack, "It's just one of those days." Naruto muttered before taking a bite of the chocolate.

(Later that Night)

The park was quite as Naruto walked along the path, heading towards the meeting place that Rias had told him to meet her. Now that Issei was a Devil, there was no doubt that he would be attacked sooner or later. And with that pervert's luck Naruto was betting on it being the former. If Issei was really as suspicious as they thought he was, then he will mostly go to where he had been supposedly killed.

Getting closer to his destination deeper in the park, he noticed a figure was sitting on one of the benches. Thanks to his enhanced sight that he gained after he became a Devil, he could see it was a woman. She had golden-blond hair like his, though hers was a bit duller. She was wearing a white turtleneck, a violet miniskirt that reached her upper thighs, black pantyhose and long brown boots. She was staring up at the sky with her red eyes, ignoring the world around her as she looked at the stars. But even though she wasn't moving, for some reason Naruto's body was telling him to be cautious of her. He shook his head a few times before continuing his way, keeping his guard up just in case.

As he was walking passed the bench, the girl called out, "…Hello Devil-san." Naruto froze mid-step, slowly turning to look at her with wide eyes. The girl continued to stare up at the sky as Naruto braced himself, "They're so pretty in this town, don't you think?"

"Huh?" Naruto blinked as he stared at the girl with confusion.

"The stars… don't you think they're pretty here?" The girl looked down from the sky and towards Naruto. The blond man lowered his arms before looking up at the sky.

"I guess, I've never really thought about it before…"

The girl smiled before shaking her head, "That's what I thought, no matter how many years passed, people always focus on so many things, and they forget to stop and enjoy life. It's very sad to see."

"… Maybe…" Naruto said, catching the girl’s attention, "But when we forget to the things that matter and stop, it makes it harder to accomplish our goals. After all, everyone has a reason for what they do."

"And what about you?" She asked, "Do you have a reason?"

"Of course," Naruto held a fist up in front of him, "If I stop now then I can't protect the people I care about."

She was silent for a moment before hoping off the bench and walking up to him, stopping just a few inches away as she leaned closer to him, studying him. "Hmm… You're different from the other one."

"Other one?" Naruto was confused as he studied the girl’s face, she was pretty cute. "… Who are you talking about?"

"It doesn't matter." The red-eyed girl replied as she took a hop back and brought her arms behind her back, "But I will say this, if you want to grow stronger you have to get rid of your fear."

"Wha?"

"I'll see you another time Devil-san, after all you've started to peak my interest." The girl said as she began to turn around, but Naruto called out to her, curious about what she meant.

"Wait, what did y-" Naruto was cut off as she pointed further down the path.

"You better hurry, or else that Fallen Angel will kill that boy." She said before continuing her way down the path.

Rias was going to be there with Akeno and the others, so he already knew that he didn't need to be there right away. "Hold on!" Naruto called out, but the girl didn't stop walking, even though she turned her head to show she was listening. "Who are you?"

"It's much more polite to introduce yourself first before asking someone else for theirs." Naruto stared at the girl for a few seconds before nodding his head.

"I'm Naruto Uzumaki." The girl nodded her head with a smile.

"My name is Arcueid… Arcueid Brunestud." She turned her head to look at Naruto, a red-purple portal appearing next to her. "Until we meet again Uzumaki-san. Later." With a small wave she walked into the portal and grew a small smile as it closed behind her. 'This descendant is definitely a fascinating one.'

Naruto watched with a raised eyebrow, "Arcueid…?"

"Amazing. To actually see a True Ancestor in this day and age." Saber commented as she took shape next to Naruto, staring at where the girl had disappeared.

"True Ancestor? What's that Saber?" Naruto asked as he looked at his flying companion.

"Hmm… it's a bit hard to explain… I guess you can say they're powerful vampires that-"

"THAT WAS A VAMPIRE?!" Naruto interrupted but was hit on the head by Saber. "OW! Saber that hurt!"

"Then don't interrupt me!" Saber shouted at him before crossing her arms, "As I was saying BEFORE I WAS INTERRUPTED," Naruto had a sheepish smile at that. "Yes that woman's a vampire, a very powerful one, but I didn't think I would ever see a True Ancestor in this day and age."

"Huh, do you mean…?" Naruto asked.

"No more words are needed to explain…" Saber looked at where Arcueid was standing, “She is the last one of her kind."

'She's the last one…' The blond devil looked down at the ground, but before he could think anymore he saw a small glint of light flash deeper in the forest. "…Come on Saber, we have to meet the others."

"Hai, Naruto-sama."

(A Few Minutes Later)

"I had no idea that this city was under the control of the Gremory family." A middle-aged man said as he dusted of his fedora. He had short black hair and dark blue eyes. He was wearing a pale violet trench-coat over a white dress shirt with a matching ascot, black pants and shoes, and a black fedora. "Is that boy a member of your peerage?"

"Yes, so if you harm him then I will show no mercy to you." Rias replied with Koneko and Akeno standing next to her. "And I'm surprised, I would have thought that your friend would have already told you. Abazeth, I believe."

"Abazeth? So, he knew… That man doesn't really like to share information." The man muttered to himself before straightening himself, "I'll apologize for today. But a little warning, you let your slaves out of your sight if you want them to live longer. Someone like me might just kill him."

"I thank you for the warning, in exchange let me warn you to remember that if you try this again and attack someone from the House of Gremory." A cold smile appeared on her face as she stared at the man, "I will eradicate you without hesitation nor mercy."

"Haha, I see. Then I return those words back to you." The man extended his wings outward before shooting off into the sky, "My name is Dohnaseek, pray that we never meet again." A strange pressure suddenly hit the Fallen Angel making him turn his head to see Naruto and Saber standing on one of the trees, staring up at him with blank faces. "You better remember this as well."

Naruto suddenly grew a grin as he looked up at the man, "Sorry, but if you're trying to scare me, then I have to say that you are truly pathetic."

"Oh really, are you a member of her peerage as well?" Dohnaseek asked, a light spear appeared in his hand. Akeno was about to get her lightning ready when Rias raised a hand in front of her. This was Naruto's fight.

"Nope, just an Independent Devil." Naruto's grin grew a little bigger, this was the perfect chance to see how well his control has gotten. "…Saber, let me try this on my own." Saber only nodded as she moved over to where Rias and the others were.

"…Independent huh? Then it won't matter if you DIE!" He declared as the light spear in his right hand lit up. He cocked his hand back and threw the spear straight towards Naruto.

Instead of jumping out the way, Naruto simple raised his hand and caught it just as the tip was about to hit him. "That was just pathetic. I was right about not needing to use Saber's Defense Cloak against him." The blond tightened his grip on the light spear until it shattered into tiny fragments and faded away.

In the air, Dohnaseek gaped in shock at what he just saw. "There's no way Devil can hold a light spear, let alone destroy it like that. It's a light-based weapon; therefore, a Devil should be weak against it." Dohnaseek's eyes hardened as he stared down at Naruto, this was impossible.

"You know… I don't feel like flying right now… so how about we fight on the ground." Naruto raised his arm up and concentrated his power into his hand, forming the energy into a spear of his own, surprising the others. "Energy manipulation is surprisingly easy… Now then, get down here." With a tug of his wrist Naruto threw the spear at Dohnaseek with a powerful throw, the Fallen Angel didn't have time to dodge as the spear came at him fast and tore right through his left side, taking his arm and wing with it. Due to his loss of a wing and the power of the blow, the man came crashing into the ground. "Much better."

The girls were surprised that Naruto could use the power of light like that, especially Akeno and Koneko since they never seen Naruto use his power in person. Rias just smiled as she watched Naruto hope down from the branch he was standing on and made his way over to the Fallen Angel, even after seeing it several times before it never ceased to amaze her at the fact that there was now a Devil that could use light magic.

Dohnaseek slowly raised himself up to see Naruto standing over him, "Just… just what the hell are you?! There's no way you can use light magic; you're a Devil!"

"You're right, I am a Devil." Naruto lifted his hand up and concentrated his power on his hand, covering it with a powerful golden glow. "But as you can see, I have no trouble controlling the power of light."

"…Who are you?" Dohnaseek demanded as he glared up at the blond, knowing this freak was about to kill him.

Naruto ignored his question and look back at Rias, asking her a silent question of his own. "Rias-chan?"

She was quiet for a moment before nodding her head, "You may do with him as you wish Naruto-kun. After all, he is someone that we will most likely cross paths within the near future and have to deal with later on."

Dohnaseek's eyes widened in surprise when he heard her say Naruto's name. "…Naruto? As in Naruto Uzumaki?"

Naruto turned back to the Fallen Angel, "How do you know my name?" The man started to chuckle, before long it started to grow and turned into an uncontrollable laughter. "What the hell's so funny?!"

Dohnaseek calmed down enough to give Naruto an evil grin, "Just enjoying the irony, after all… You're one of our targets as well."

"What? Why would you guys be after me?" Naruto reached down and grabbed the bleeding stump that had been Dohnaseek's arm, making the man let out a grunt in pain. "TELL ME!"

"Now why would I do that? You're about to die here and now!" He summoned another spear with his uninjured hand, before jabbing it forward. Believing that Naruto wouldn't be able to block, let alone dodge an attack that was coming from so close.

To his shock however, Naruto knocked the spear out of his hands and into the air without even looking. The blond created a small orb of light in his hands, "That… was the wrong answer." Naruto said in a frosty tone before slamming the orb into Dohnaseek's body. "Light Grenade!"

The Fallen Angel paused, not moving a muscle. But then his body started to shake and convulse before glowing a gold color, "AAAGGGH-" His body exploded in a bright golden light that covered both him and Naruto from the other sights. After a few seconds the light disappeared and only Naruto came into view, on the ground in front of him was a scorch mark that resembled a body. He turned away from the marking and started walking towards the small group. He raised his hand into the air and caught the spear he had knocked into the air, before destroying it with a twist of his wrist.

"Very impressive Naruto-kun." Rias said as soon as he stopped in front of her, "Your control over your new power is very good for someone who started a few weeks back."

"What can I say, I like to train and push myself." Naruto shrugged before letting out a disappointed grunt, "I just wish I got answers from the guy, why did he say I was a target too?"

"Who knows, but if they were targeting you like they were Issei, something about you must have caught their attention." Akeno said bringing a hand to her face.

Naruto thought back to earlier with Arcueid, "Great, I seemed to be doing that a lot lately… Well never mind about that know, how is the pervert?" He noticed all the girls seemed to have a small look of realization, "… He's still bleeding out, isn't he?"

"It seems so," Rias said as she turned around and walked towards the unconscious boy. "I didn't think he would run into a Fallen Angel so soon, it was careless of me."

"He'll die if we don't do something." Koneko commented as she stared at Issei from a distance.

'So why did you guys try to heal him while I was beating that Fallen Angel?' Naruto thought to himself before looking at Saber, "Is it possible for me to use your healing on him?"

Saber shook her head before speaking, "Unfortunately it wouldn't work on him, seeing as my power is mostly light-based. Maybe when you have more control over it, but for now it would only make things worse."

"I guess I'll take him home and help him heal properly," Rias said with a soft sigh as she placed her hand on Issei's shoulder. "With this kind of wound it will most likely be better to stay the night."

"If you had started healing him sooner, you wouldn't have to worry about it." Naruto gave the girl a look, to which she playfully stuck her tongue out at him. "Just make sure he doesn't do anything to you."

"I think I heard a bit of jealousy there, Naruto-kun. Did you want Buchou to spend the night with you instead?" Akeno commented as she pressed up against him from behind and rubbed her large chest against his back. "If you want I can keep you company for the night."

"Akeno, stop rubbing yourself against Naruto-kun." Rias gave the raven-haired girl a small glare with a look of irritation on her face. "We have more important things to do."

"Fufufu, now you have some jealousy in your voice Buchou." Akeno said in a teasing manner as she hid herself behind Naruto, "Besides I doubt Naruto minds, isn’t that right, Naruto-kun?"

"Sure, I won't say that it doesn't feel nice." Naruto replied with a bored expression, making Akeno pout a little and Rias snicker a bit, "But I'd rather get home before my family gets worried." He took a step away from Akeno and stood next to his petite kōhai.

"I hope you're not turning into a pervert Naruto-senpai," Koneko said making Naruto give the white-haired girl an offended look before replying in a deadpanned tone.

"No way Koneko-chan, saying something like that puts me in the same class as this idiot," Naruto said before lightly kicking Issei which made Rias lightly swatted him on the leg. "I just admit that I like beautiful women, and both Rias and Akeno are examples of beautiful women."

Rias pushed down her blush before speaking up, "Anyway you should all head home and we will meet up again tomorrow. After all, we have a new member to properly introduce to everyone." She said as the other members nodded at her words, a seal appeared under her and Issei. "See you tomorrow." With that said the two disappeared, everyone else soon followed her example and went to their respective homes, though Naruto had an annoyed look on his face at the thought of what was going to happen tomorrow morning.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

The next day came quickly, and Naruto was now standing on the upper levels above the building’s entrance, waiting for Rias to make an appearance. He had already said goodbye to his sister before going over to the railing to keep an eye out for red hair. While he knew Rias could handle herself easily against a weak pervert like Issei, he couldn't help but feel frustrated about the fact she was with the brunette. Naruto didn't know why he was feeling like this, but the blond knew one thing… he didn't like it at all.

"I'm surprised to see you here Naruto-san." He turned towards the voice and saw the voice belong to the second High-class Devil at Kuoh Academy and Student Council President, Sona Sitri. She had black hair styled in a short bob cut and violet eyes which she hid behind a pair of red glasses. She was beautiful, intelligent and was the third most popular girl under Rias and Akeno.

"I should be the one saying that Sona-san," Naruto grinned at her as he shifted to leaning on the rail with one arm. "After all, as the Student Council President, you have a lot of responsibilities correct?"

"True, but I wanted to see something for myself." Sona replied, closing her eyes as she leaned back against one of the pillars. "Rias has gotten a new member to her peerage, and I heard it was Issei Hyoudou."

"Yeah, it's true. Apparently some Fallen Angels were after him and she turned him into her pawn after he was killed." Naruto said before gazing back down at the entrance. He could see some of the students were looking back, as it something shocking was happening behind them. "Looks like they're here."

Sure enough, Rias and Issei were walking through the entrance, "They've certainly caught a lot of attention." Sona commented as the two watched Rias say something to Issei before walking away, and when he tried to stop her he got punched in the face by one of his friends.

"… Yeah." Naruto replied with a dull tone, staring at the three perverts.

Sona smirked before looking towards the stairs where Rias was making her way up. "So, you got yourself a new one, huh?" She called out to get Rias' attention, making the girl look up. "Good day, Rias."

The redheaded Devil smiled back, "Good day, Sona." She turned her head to see Naruto standing there as well before moving up to him, "Good morning Naruto-kun."

"… Good morning Rias-chan." Naruto greeted.

"I'm surprised you took him on a whim…" Sona said as she and the other two looked down at the Perverted Trio, who for some reason seemed to be playing rock-paper-scissors. "That's not like you at all."

"Really?" Rias had a small smile on her face, Sona looked at her with a curious look. "I guess I've gained a stupid little brother to watch over."

"… Is that so…" Sona muttered before looking back at the trio.

"We should probably head to class." Naruto suggested as he moved away from the railing, Rias and Sona turned way as well to see Naruto was already walking away, "See you later Sona-san. Have a nice day."

"You as well Naruto-san." Sona replied before turning to Rias, "I have some duties I need to finish up, I just wanted to see what your new Pawn looked like."

"Hai hai, I understand." Rias nodded to her fellow Devil; she started making her way to the Student Council Room before coming to a stop after a few steps.

"You may want to talk to Naruto-san," S said without looking back, knowing Rias was sending her a confused look. "Not that it's my business. But he was up here for at least ten to fifteen minutes waiting for you to show up and make sure you were okay."

"He was?" Rias blinked and looked to where Naruto had been standing, "But why would he do that? I was perfectly fine."

"My guess is that he was worried that Issei Hyoudou might've tried something…" Sona lifted her hand to her face and pushed her glasses up. "While the three of us all know that you could handle yourself just fine, I do believe it's something to consider. Goodbye Rias."

Rias was silent for a minute or so, thinking about what her friend/rival had said. A small smile came to her face as she closed her eyes, for some reason the thought of Naruto being worried about her made her happy. Shaking her head a few times, the female Devil made her way towards the classroom. She soon made her way into the classroom and saw Naruto was sitting at his desk, leaning on his palm while staring out the window with a blank expression.

"Thank you." He turned his head to see Rias, standing right next to her desk, looking down at him with a smile. "For worrying about me."

"… It's no big deal," Naruto looked away with a small blush. "I know you can handle yourself, but I was annoyed and concerned."

"Really? About what?" Rias asked as she leaned a little closer.

Naruto's blush grew a little more, "Because you were spending the night with someone as perverted as Issei. It just bothered me for some reason."

"I see…" She replied as she brushed her hair behind her ear, "So does that mean… you want me to spend the night with you next time."

"What?!" Naruto snapped his head back to look at her and saw she had an amused grin on her face. "D-Don't joke about things like that."

"Who says I'm joking? Remember Naruto-kun, anyone can just see me…" Rias reached out and grabbed Naruto's hand, holding it tightly. "But I'm still the one, who decides who is allowed to touch me."

"R-Rias-chan…" Naruto muttered as he stared into her eyes, this was one of the things about her that attracted him to her. The first was her beautiful red hair, and the second was her blue-green eyes, which were full of so many different and powerful emotions. "What are you…?"

"Ara ara, you're both so romantic in the morning." Akeno said from right behind them. Rias and Naruto pulled their hands apart in surprise and turned to see a smiling Akeno looking at both with a smile. "You both can be so jumpy."

"Because you keep sneaking up on us." Rias replied while pointing at the ponytailed girl.

"I don't even know how you're able to get passed my senses." Naruto muttered as he looked up at Akeno with a suspicious side-glance.

"Come now Naruto-kun, every woman has her secrets." Akeno laughed in her hand, "Besides class is about to start soon, and we're going to have a new student join us."

"A new student?" Naruto had a curious look, he didn't remember the teacher saying anything about a new student.

Rias was the one to answer next, "That's right, I was told we were getting someone today. She's a transfer student."

"She?" Naruto repeated.

At that moment the teacher walked in, "Alright everyone, get into your seats." After a few seconds everyone was seats. "As some of you know we are getting a new student today, please be polite and make her feel welcome at Kuoh Academy."

"Hai!"

Mrs. Emiya nodded her head with a smile before turning towards the door, "You can come in now." The door slowly opened, and a girl walked into the class. "So why don't you introduce yourself."

"Yes ma'am," The girl replied before she started to write her name on the board.

Rias studied the girl with a calculative stare, there was no doubt that this girl was…? She turned her head and saw Naruto staring at the girl with in shock. "Naruto-kun?"

When the girl finished writing her name she turned to the class with a smile. "Hello everyone! My name is Arcueid Brunestud, I hope we all get along!"

Chapter Text

"Why are you here?" Naruto asked, staring at a smirking Arcueid. As soon as the bell rang, Naruto ignored the looks he got from Rias and Akeno while pulling the vampire to a secluded spot.

"You were the one who brought me here." Arcueid replied as she raised her eyebrow.

"That's not what I was asking, and you know it!" Naruto exclaimed as he pointed at her with an annoyed look. "Why are you here at school?!"

"I came here to learn," The vampire girl replied before crossing her arms, "What's your reason?"

Naruto's eyebrow twitched as he stared at her, "That is complete bull! You're a True Ancestor, which means you've been around for centuries. What could you learn here that you don't already know?"

"Oh, so you know what I am," A coy smile appeared on her face as she walked closer to him. "That's right, I am a True Ancestor. But even after living for so many years, a girl can get bored with simply traveling around the world. So, after meeting you last night I decided to stay here for a while."

"Me, how could I make you stay here?" Naruto asked.

"Don't you remember what I said last night? I told you that you caught my interest," Arcueid said with a smile, leaning closer towards Naruto. "And I decided to see for myself what kind of path you will choose."

"Path? What are you talking about?" Naruto questioned with narrow eyes.

"I want to see if a Devil can truly manage the power of light, or if you'll be consumed by the darkness inside you." Arcueid answered, reaching up her hand under Naruto's chin and lifted his head a little. "So be sure to entertain me!" Naruto looked at the girl with confusion.

"Um… Wait, now that I think about it, how did you get into this school?" Naruto asked. "I doubt you really transfer from another school."

"Actually, I did, I have records in the system so I can blend in with society." Arcueid replied before rubbing the back of her head, "… Though with how many times things keep changing, it's hard to follow human rules sometimes."

"Uh-huh… just how old are you anyways?"

Arcueid lowered her arm before leaning forward a bit, "Now, now Uzumaki-san, it isn't nice to ask a girl her age."

"May I ask what is going on here?" A voice called out from the side, making the two turn their heads to see Rias looking at the two of them with a hard expression.

"Ah Rias-chan," Naruto took a few steps away from Arcueid and started walking to the red-head, gesturing to the female Vampire. "I was just talking to Arcueid, she's a-"

"A True Ancestor, I know." Rias interrupted before she started walking closer towards the two, walking right passed Naruto and stopped in front of Arcueid. "What I really want to know is why the White Princess of the True Ancestors is at our school?"

'White Princess?' Naruto thought to himself as he watched the girls, Rias was staring at Arcueid with calculating eyes. 'Hey Saber, ever heard of that title before?'

"Hmm… I believe I have… somewhere." Saber's voice spoke in his mind, "Unfortunately I can't recall."

"Like I told Uzumaki-san, I'm here because I was bored." Arcueid said with an innocent face, "You don't have to worry though, I'm not interested in getting in the way of you Devils or the Fallen Angels. I'm more on the sidelines."

"So, you know what is going on in this town at the moment… Is there anything you can tell us?" Rias asked while crossing her arms.

"Hmmm… Nope, can't think of anything! If I did say anything, then I would lose my entertainment." Arcueid replied to which Naruto and Rias sweatdropped at the girl's attitude. The Vampire let out a low hum as she looked up at the sky. "That being said, I wonder what I should do now. It's going to be boring until then…"

Naruto closed his eyes in thought, after he made it home last night he had asked Saber about Last Ancestors. From what he learned, this one girl in front of him could destroy this entire town so easily, and yet she seemed so… innocent… Naruto shook his head a few times before looking at Rias, who gave him a side glance before huffing and looking away, making him tilt his head in confusion.

"Rias-chan? Is something wrong?" Naruto asked, but she didn't answer. Did he do something?

She turned her gaze back to him, "When were you going to tell me you've already met this woman?"

"It was only just last night, on my way to meeting you guys." Naruto explained, rubbing the back of his head as he looked away from her. "The meeting was so short that I didn't think it was important, I didn't even know what she was until Saber told me later that night."

"… Still, if you meet someone like this, you should tell me." Rias said, this time turning her whole body in his direction. "You don't have to keep things like this to yourself."

"Like I said, I didn't think it was important." Naruto replied as he turned away from Rias, "Besides, you had more important things to take care of, like stopping that Fallen Angel and healing the pervert…"

"And you don't think you're important to me as well?" Rias' fast question surprised Naruto a bit. "Do you still believe you're not a part of us?"

"Well, I'm not really a member of your Peerage. So, I figured it wouldn't be a factor at the moment, besides nothing happened and I'm fine." Naruto said turning to look back at Rias, before noticing the sad/concerned look in her eyes. "Rias-chan… Never mind… You're right, I'm sorry."

Her eyes seemed a little brighter as she nodded her head with a smile, "As long as you understand, but to the matter at hand… what should we do with her?" Rias asked while motioning towards Arcueid, who was looking at them with a sly smile.

"Oh, don't mind me," The Vampire replied with a smile. "This show the two of you have is better than anything I've seen on television, so much drama and romance between the two of you." The two glanced at each other with slightly red cheeks.

Then Naruto looked away with an embarrassed look while Rias had a small smile. She turned around and started to walk away, before calling out to Naruto as she got a few feet away. "Alright then, I'll be leaving her in your care Naruto-kun. Remember that we'll be having a meeting later to introduce Issei into the supernatural world."

"Hold on! You can't just leave her under my care!" Naruto shouted while pointing back towards the woman behind him, "She's a powerful Vampire, HOW AM I SUPPOSED TO OVERSEE THAT?!"

"I have complete faith in you." Rias said back with an amused tone. "Oh, and Kiba will be meeting you later so you both can get our new member."

"Oh, come on! I’ve got to bring the pervert too!" Naruto whined as he watched the red head turn the corner, seconds later his head dropped. "… Great, just great."

"Ne, are you okay?" Arcueid asked as she patted his shoulder.

Naruto looked back at her for a second before nodding, "Yeah, I'm fine. Just a little annoyed."

"Alright then," She smiled before pulling Naruto's arm. "Let's go somewhere else, staying in one place is very boring." With surprising strength, the woman pulled Naruto all around the school, making him give her a small tour. A few of the other students (female) that saw them whispered to each other, while others (males) were giving Naruto angry looks, the male blond already had the affection of Kuoh Academy's number one girl and now he was hanging out with the hot new girl… that wasn't fair at all.

'For some reason… I want to hit some people.' Naruto thought to himself as he looked around for a second before shaking his head. 'Oh well.'

(After School)

"… I swear, I'm going to kick that pervert's ass if he talks about large breasts while we're at the meeting," Naruto frowned as he walked with his hands in his pockets, Kiba and Arcueid were walking with him as they made it towards Issei Hyoudou's class.

"Now, now Naruto-senpai. I'm sure Hyoudou-san won't be that bad." Kiba said as he tried to calm the situation a bit, though that didn't seem to stop Naruto from doubting. Kiba's gaze shifted to the golden-blonde girl walking behind them. "By the way, who is this?"

Perking up at the gaze, the Vampire girl introduced herself. "My name is Arcueid Brunestud, Uzumaki-san is showing me around." Kiba looked at Naruto, silently asking for an explanation.

"She's a True Ancestor, a powerful vampire that's now going to our school. She's in the same class as Rias-chan, Akeno and I." Naruto explained as he closed his eyes. "Somehow I've caught her attention and am now a source of entertainment."

"I-I see…" Kiba blinked before looking back at Arcueid, he had heard about True Ancestors when he was learning about the supernatural world, but he never thought he would see one. "So, is she going to be like you then?"

"A member of the club, but not Rias' peerage? Yes that's right." Naruto stopped in front of the door leading to Issei Hyoudou's classroom. He quickly opened the door, walking in with a blank face as he and Kiba were greeted almost instantly by the second-year girls that were a part of the class, quickly crowded around them as they greeted the two boys. While Kiba tried to calm them down and Arcueid watched in amusement from outside the classroom, though she was receiving looks herself, Naruto walked past all the other students and stopped right next to Issei's desk. "Issei Hyoudou, you're coming with us."

"Huh, why?" Issei asked as he looked up at the older blond, Naruto ignored the question and picked him up by the back of his collar. "Hey, what the hell?!"

"Naruto-senpai, you shouldn't get so close to him!"

"Yeah, you might get a disease from that pervert!"

Kiba stepped in front and shook Issei's hand. "Hello Hyoudou-san. I am Kiba Yuuto. Rias-senpai asked us to come and bring you to the Occult Research club.

"R-Rias-senpai asked you to come get m-me? She said someone was coming to get me, but I didn't think it was going to be you two?" Issei replied as he looked between Naruto and Kiba.

"What? Did you really think we were going to have a girl come and get you?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow, making the girls in the classroom squeal while Issei went pale and shook his head.

"No, no not at all. Just a surprise that all," He said with a nervous tone, waving his hand in front of him. "So, let's get going."

"Took the words right out of my mouth," Naruto said before once again grabbing Issei by the collar and started to drag him out of the room. Arcueid followed them with a giggle as she watched Issei choke a bit as the collar of his shirt pressed into his neck. Kiba was a few feet behind the two, smiling back at the girls and waving them goodbye before leaving the room. The walk to the old schoolhouse was quiet, and Naruto eventually let go of Issei's collar to allow him to walk on his own.

As the four entered the Occult Research Club's room, Issei took notice of a cute white-haired girl sitting on the couch, who was eating a small piece of cake. On the table in front of her seemed to be a doll of some sort, it had blonde hair and a white outfit. "W-Who's that girl?

Kiba smiled as he gestured to the girl on the couch. "This young lady is Koneko Toujou, a first-year student." Hearing her name being said, the girl turned towards the door and saw that beside Naruto and Kiba, there were two new people with them. "And this is Issei Hyoudou-san and Arcueid Brunestud-san."

Issei had blush on his face as he bowed a bit to the girl. "Uh, nice to meet you!"

Arcueid simply waved her hand a bit, a small grin on her face. "Hey there, nice to meet you Koneko-san."

Koneko just nodded back in greeting before going back to her cake, Issei looked down at the plate on the table and noticed the small cake there was half eaten. Issei looked away from the plate as he started to hear rushing water to see a curtain to a shower located towards the back, and beyond the curtain he could barely see the fuzzy silhouette of Rias' naked body in the shower room. Naruto looked away from the shower area and towards the young brunette standing next to him and was annoyed at his perverted expression.

"You better look away now pervert," Naruto threatened with a darker tone, making Issei snap at attention and look away.

"Hello Naruto-kun," The two boys turned to see Akeno walking up to them with a smile. "I was wondering where you went after you disappeared so suddenly with Brunestud-san."

"Yeah sorry about that." Naruto smiled back as he rubbed the back of his head. "But Rias-chan told you what is happening right?"

"Yes, she told me as soon as she came into the room." Akeno then took notice to the two extras in the room, "Oh, so you and Kiba were able to retrieve them."

"Well, Arcueid was easy since she was with me the whole time, and we got Issei as soon as Kiba and I met up." Naruto explained.

"Though you were pretty rough on getting Hyoudou-san here." Kiba added, making Naruto give him a dull look while Akeno giggled into her hand before turning to the two students.

"I am the vice president of the Occult Research Club, Akeno Himejima." Akeno said with a deep and quick bow, making her large assets bounce. "I hope you have a pleasant time here."

Issei had blush on his face as he bowed his head slightly. "It's nice to meet you, I'm Issei Hyoudou."

"Hello again, I'm sure you already know who I am." Arcueid said with a small wave, then she made her way passed Issei, who was ogling Akeno's body, and Naruto towards one of the couches and sat down, leaning back into it with a sigh. "Wow, this is very comfortable…"

"I agree, that's why I picked them." Rias' voice called out, making everyone turn to see her exiting the shower in her uniform with a towel drying her hair. "Sorry for the wait."

"No problem," Naruto replied as he smiled at the girl. "We just got here so there's no worries."

"… I didn't get to have a good look." Issei muttered to himself, "I lost my chance to see the full thing… but still… I WILL NEVER FORGET THAT AMAZING SIGHT!"

Naruto gave him a look, "Seriously? You really are a pervert; didn't she stay at your house to heal you?" The blond thought back to when the red-headed beauty had stayed at his place for the night. "She must have slept in your room, so why are you disappointed?"

"Yes, but she was wearing a nightgown then and even though it was sexy, it covered everything! And she was already in her uniform by the time I came back from brushing my teeth." Issei cried out as anime tears fell down his face. "But now, I got to see her naked outline, even if it was really fuzzy!"

"Definitely disgusting…" Koneko muttered before going back to her cake, Saber nodding her head as she continued to eat her smaller one.

"Huh?" Naruto blinked several times before turning to Rias, "But I thought you said you feel uncomfortable with clothes on when you're sleeping."

"I do, but unlike the time when I was with you, I didn't feel comfortable not wearing something." Rias replied while crossing her arms. "I simply gave him my power to speed up his healing through alternate means."

"But you said earlier-"

"All I said was that I had no problems with someone seeing me, not once did I say that Issei did." Rias gave Naruto a playful smirk, "You just thought I slept naked in the same bed as him from your own thoughts and past experience."

"But you, I…" Naruto let his head drop in exasperation, she played him. "I don't know what to be more… relieved, embarrassed or annoyed that I let something like that get to me." Arcueid snickered a bit from her spot.

"Wait a minute… YOU'VE SLEPT IN THE SAME BED AS RIAS-SEMPAI WHILE SHE WAS NAKED?!" Issei exclaimed in shock, before looking at Naruto with eyes full of envy. "You lucky bastard!"

Naruto turned to Issei with an emotionless look. "... That's strange, I could have sworn that I heard a certain perverted brunette say he wanted to get a beating."

"I didn't say anything!" Issei called back from his new spot behind the couch and away from the blond and the dark aura forming around him, it almost looked like some kind of figure was forming behind him.

Rias clapped her hands together with a smile on her face. "Okay…that's enough," The young woman said, making Naruto retracted his dark aura. "Why don't we get to the reason we're all here." Almost everyone in the group settled into couches, Issei was sitting with Koneko on one while the other was preoccupied by Kiba, Akeno and Arcueid. Naruto was standing next to Rias as she sat on the edge of her desk, looking at the other people in the room.

'Such a quiet atmosphere.' Arcueid thought to herself, not really paying attention to the situation on hand. Though she did seem to notice a certain small figure on the table.

"Now that everyone is here, I officially welcome you to the Occult Research Club!" Rias said with a bright smile on her face as she looked at Issei. "However, the club itself is just a cover-up in our club. It is more like a hobby for us…"

Issei looked up blankly. "What do you mean?"

Rias had a small smile on her face as she spoke again. "To keep the explanation simple… we are all Devils!" After saying that, Rias began to give Issei the same history lesson that Saber had told Naruto a month ago, though Rias had details missing from what he had been told. "Do you understand the situation so far?"

"… All this stuff about Devils and Angels… to a normal high school teenager like me, it's a little too deep…" Issei started to get a little nervous at this point.

Naruto was the next one to speak, "Yuuma Amano." That caught Issei's attention in less than a second, letting out a small gasp as he looked at Naruto in shock. "It's good to see you haven't forgotten about her so soon, after all you did date her."

"Where did you find out her name?" Issei asked, still thinking about the date he had gone with the girl. "… I can't really say I feel comfortable talking about her while I'm in the Occult Club. I'm sorry, but…" The brunette stood up from his seat and was about to start heading out of the room.

"Your Yuuma-chan… is this girl, right?" Rias asked, pulling a picture from the desk behind her before tossing it onto the table between the couches.

"Yuma-chan? Where did you get this?" Issei asked, a look of disbelief on his face as he stared at the photo. "No one can remember her, but you guys have a picture of her…."

"That girl most certainly does exist," Rias told him. "She's a Fallen Angel, just like the person who ambushed you yesterday. After she killed you, she used her powers to erase everyone else's memory and all records regarding her. That is why no one remembers the girl named Yuma Amano."

"Killed me? But I'm alive and healthy, not even a scratch!" Issei exclaimed while shaking his head. "But why, why would she even want to kill me in the first place?!"

"That's because you possess a Sacred Gear," Rias told him calmly.

"Sacred Gear? I feel like I've heard that name before," Issei muttered to himself, though everyone could hear what he said.

"Sacred Gear resides in special humans, giving them abilities far above normal. Although most can only take effect within human society, some of them can possess the power to harm Devils and Fallen Angels," Akeno explained.

"Issei, you have that power within your body," Rias told him bluntly.

As Naruto listened to the conversation, his thoughts went back to Abazeth and the female Fallen Angel that went after Issei. Something just seemed off, like there was a piece to this that he was missing, why would there be so many Fallen Angels? If it's true that he was a target as well, then it means that they would be going after him eventually. But why did Abazeth seem to not know who he was if he really was a target? And going back to Issei being a target, why were there still Fallen Angels in the area if they were almost finished with their…!

'They didn't finish their goals; there must still be more going on here.' Naruto narrowed his eyes, the fact that they haven't gone after Naruto yet must mean something, but what? Naruto shook his head and noticed Rias had revealed her wings.

Issei stared at all the members one by one; wings erupted from their backs. As he was about to take a step back, two wings of his own came out. He looked back and forth between his wings and the others. 'So, I'm a Devil now? I'm no longer human?!' The brunette then noticed Naruto and Arcueid didn't have wings behind them. "What about Naruto-sempai and Arcueid-sempai?"

"I'm not one of Rias-chan's servants, I'm an Independent Devil. Besides that,…" Naruto's wings erupted from his back, its gold color seemed to be glowing compared to the dark atmosphere of the room. "I'm much more unique as well."

"Gold… wings?" Issei looked at the golden-blond's wings in awe. It was strange to see such a color on what looked like batwings. "And Arcueid-sempai?"

"Oh, I'm not a Devil, I'm a True Ancestor." The girl grinned while making a peace sign. "Or in a way you can understand, a Vampire."

"A Vampire?!" Issei called out in surprise. Before anything could be asked, Naruto's palm began to glow, signaling that a request was being made.

"Well Rias-chan, it looks like I'm being summoned so I've got to go." Naruto pushed off the desk and walked toward a clear area in the room. "Anything else before I go?"

"We've received reports on two Strays in the area, so Issei can see how Devils fight and what he will have to face one day." Rias explained to him, low enough that Issei couldn't hear, not that he was paying attention, asking Arcueid questions about Vampires.

"That's fine. I will make sure I am there." Naruto nodded, "Unless you want this to be a Peerage only mission."

"No, you can come along of course. You are part of this club and therefore you can come." Rias shook her head before giving him a smile. "Just make sure you are there to meet us on time."

"Will do, I'll see you later Rias-chan." He said as if he did multiple sets of different stretches, before turning to the table. "Come on Saber, let's go."

"Yes Naruto-sama!" Saber replied before extending her wings and flying over to him.

"Holy shit, that doll is talking and flying!" Issei exclaimed as he pointed at Saber, who huffed at the boy before flying in front of his face.

"I am not a doll! My name is Saber Lily!" The tiny blonde said with her arms crossed, "Show more respect when addressing someone!"

"Ah I'm sorry… wait, why am I apologizing?" Issei asked himself before staring back at Saber, "How was I supposed to know that you were alive, you didn't say anything or move."

"Of course I was moving, I was eating my cake. You just didn't notice." Saber replied, "And I didn't say anything for two reasons. The first is because I believed it would've been better for you to ease into the supernatural world and take one thing at a time."

"Alright, I guess that works… and the second reason."

"It is bad manners to talk while you are eating." Saber said simply before flying back to Naruto, who summoned a magical seal, leaving a dumb-folded Issei behind her.

"You better pay attention to this, Issei," Rias said as she stood next to Naruto. "This is how Devils go to make their contracts. Goodbye Naruto-kun, remember what we talked about."

"Got it, see you lat-" Naruto was about to say goodbye when a certain Vampire appeared next to him, "Arcueid, what are you doing?"

The blonde Vampire gave him an innocent look before replying, "I want to see what you do on your requests. It'd be boring to just go and leave by myself."

"…"

"…"

"…"

The two seemed to be having a starring contest before Naruto ended it with a sigh and looked away, "Alright, just don't get in the way or mess anything up. Not unless I say you can, okay?"

"Alright, I understand." Arcueid did a salute as she nodded her head, on the inside she was mentally cheering about not being bored for the night. Neither blond noticed that Rias' grip on her arm tightened a little as a small tick mark appeared on her forehead.

"Like I was saying before, I'll see you guys later." Naruto did a small wave before looking at Issei, "Good luck on your first day, Issei. Don't mess it up with something perverted" With that the seal glowed a bit brighter and the three were gone.

"… He called me by my name…" Issei commented as he looked at where the seal used to be.

"I suppose that means he's giving you a chance." Kiba mused while Koneko was now eating a giant cookie, "Though I doubt he'll keep calling you by name unless you really impress him or something." The brunette looked at Kiba for a second before nodding.

"Ara ara, Buchou…" Akeno walked up to Rias' side and gave her an amused grin, "Looks like you might have some competition for Naruto-kun's attention, fufufu."

Rias turned to look at her Queen, an annoyed look on her face. "Be quiet Akeno." The red head said before walking over to her desk to get the contract papers for Issei to pass out, Akeno just watched her while giggling in her hand.

-NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"Well, that was…interesting." Naruto said while stretching his arms out, by the time he had finished the request it was completely dark out and people were already going to bed. He and Arcueid were walking down the street, just enjoying the night air. "That was the first time I had someone ask me to help them paint their house."

"It was something new for me, I've never painted a house before." Arcueid smiled as she moved her hands behind her back. "Then again, I haven't even seen such an old Japanese home either.

"Really? Not once?" Naruto asked.

"Nope, during the times I am in human society I've never really bothered with sight-seeing or things like that. In fact, while I know a lot of stuff about the world, I've never really had a chance to experience some of those things." She said with a shrug, making Naruto stare at the girl in wonder. The Vampire noticed Naruto's look and narrowed her eyes with a curious expression. "Just what are you giving that look for?"

Naruto shook his head a bit before continuing down the walkway, "Oh nothing, I'm just surprised. I would have figured you'd have done everything known to man. Being an immortal, super-powered Vampire and all."

"Just because I am a Vampire doesn't mean I can't die, like with other supernatural creatures such as Devils and Angels I can, it's just a lot harder for me." The girl looked forward, "Besides I never really thought about such things with the small amount of time I had."

"Small amount of time?"

"Correct, you see for the past few centuries there have been times when I've needed to sleep for long periods of time and because of that I haven't really been able to enjoy the outside world." Arcueid explained as she looked up at the moon.

"I guess that makes sense…" Naruto rubbed the back of his head. For a Vampire who's lived for centuries, she was surprisingly ignorant to the world. "… Hey Arcueid, Saber told me you're the last one of you're kind, is that true?"

"… Yes that's right." She answered with a stiff tone, "Long ago I had gone to sleep again to regain control of my powers, which I had lost some of due to a certain man, and during that time my people were wiped out. When I had awoken, I soon found out that the one that killed them was the one who had stolen my powers. So, I decided to find and kill him myself, and regain the power he took from me."

"So, did you? Or are you still looking?" Naruto asked.

"No, thanks to a friend I made several years back, I was finally able to kill that man." A smile grew on her face as she mentioned her friend.

"You seem pretty happy, I'm guessing this friend of yours was pretty special." Naruto said with a grin.

The girl nodded her head, "Because of him I was finding a way to keep myself from going back to a deep sleep, and he showed me how to enjoy life." A sad look appeared on her face as the smile slowly disappeared. "Unfortunately, I had to leave that place, it wouldn't have been a good idea for me to stay in an area where many people were after me. Creatures like me are very rare after all."

"I see… that must have been hard." Naruto replied as he looked down at the ground… being alone like that, to be the last one of your kind and not be able to make any contact with others… it was sad just imagining it. "... You know Arcueid, I'm-" He stopped mid-speech, his body frozen and his eyes widened before narrowing them as he caught sight of a familiar figure up ahead.

"Hello trash, it's been a while." The figure walked closer to where Naruto and Arcueid were, the moonlight casting down over him.

"… Abazeth." Naruto growled out as he readied himself, the blond didn't expect that he would run into this Fallen Angel again so soon. Arcueid wasn't doing anything, she just stared at the Fallen Angel as he got closer to them, his wings stretched out. "What are you doing here?"

"Now now, I didn't come here to fight… at least not yet anyway." Abazeth had the same cocky grin as he placed his hands into his pockets, "Our battle will soon come, I just wanted to see if you had improved since we last fought. And to my surprise I find that you've become a Devil, such an interesting choice, almost poetic."

"Huh? What do you mean?" Naruto replied, not dropping his guard for a second.

"Come now, think about it. You're a Devil and I'm a Fallen Angel. Our factions are destined to battle." The wings on Abazeth's back shifted a bit, and separating to reveal he had four black wings. "However, you should get a lot stronger if you want to even have a chance against me."

"I wouldn't worry about that." Naruto said in a cold tone as he unleashed his own wings. "There's no way I'm going to lose to a cocky asshole like you."

"Gold wing? Now I see… you were the one that killed Dohnaseek." Abazeth deduced before shrugging, "Oh well, it was that own weakling’s fault."

"You seem pretty calm for someone who loses a comrade." Arcueid called out, making the blue-haired Fallen Angel turn to her with a snarl.

"Don't mock me woman, I have no intention of calling those fools my comrades. I'm only with them so I can be entertained, life has gotten pretty boring since the Great War." The Fallen Angel turned to Naruto and pointed at him, "Trash… no, Naruto Uzumaki, you'll be my source of entertainment until I rip the life from your eyes." He turned around and spread his wings out more, "Until our battle, you are not permitted to die by anyone else's hands."

Just before Abazeth could leave, Naruto called out to him. "Hold on a moment!" Abazeth turned his upper body towards Naruto's direction, "If you're not involved with the other Fallen Angels then tell me what their goal is! And why are they targeting me as well?"

"You don't know? Hahaha, that is very amusing, tell me Naruto Uzumaki…" Abazeth crossed his arms as he looked at the blond Devil. "What do you know about your ancestors?"

"My ancestors…? What does that have to do with anything?" Naruto exclaimed with an annoyed tone.

"Sorry, but I wouldn't want to spoil the surprise. How about this, if you somehow manage to defeat me in battle I will tell you everything you want to know." Abazeth's wings closed in around him, covering everything but his head. "But I will say one thing, just to give you some advice… Whoever said you were the only one we had left to target." With that said, the man disappeared, leaving a few feathers behind.

"Stop! Come back here!" Naruto shouted with his hand stretched out, before clenching it into a fist and slamming it into the concrete floor, creating a small creator around his fist. "DAMN IT!"

Arcueid bent down to Naruto's level, placing a hand on his shoulder "You need to calm down Uzumaki-san, he's already gone."

"… Yeah, but what he said was a definite clue that he'll be back." Naruto gritted his teeth, before taking a deep breath and standing up. "And I'll be ready."

"If you want… I can help you train." Naruto looked at Arcueid with a surprised look, "Don't look at me like that, I'm a very skilled fighter. You already know that I am very powerful, so fighting and training with me will help you get stronger as well." Though she was saying this, she couldn't help but wonder how strong Naruto would become when he released himself from his restraints…

"I don't know what to say, thank you." It wasn't like Naruto had bad options to choose from, he could get stronger be fighting someone who was immensely powerful herself or continuing what he was doing, either way would work for him. "I really mean it. But are you sure you want to get involved, what about what you said to Rias-chan."

"Meh, everyone can change their minds from time to time," She shrugged before rising to her feet. "I've never really liked watching from the sidelines anyways." With a way of her hand, a portal similar to the one she created the night before appeared. "After the Stray Devils are taken care of tomorrow, we'll start training."

"You know about Strays?" Naruto blinked before face-palming himself when she let out a giggle while pointing at her ears, of course she would have good hearing. "Never mind, I'll see you at school."

"Alright, I'll see you later Uzumaki-san." Arcueid spun on her heels and started walking into the portal.

"Arcueid," The Vampire paused to look back at him in curiosity, noticing he was standing up and smiling at her. "Like I tell all my friends, I don't really like the whole formal thing. Just call me Naruto."

Arcueid stared at him for a second before giving him a smile, "Alright then, I'll see you later Naruto." After that, she made her way into the portal and disappeared, leaving Naruto standing in the streets.

The smile soon left Naruto's face as he thought back to what Abazeth said, "Saber, you've probably guessed the same thing I have right?"

"Indeed, from the way he said it there is at least one more person the Fallen Angels are after." Saber's voice called out as she formed next to Naruto, "It most likely will be another person with a Sacred Gear as well."

"Yeah, we'll need to tell Rias-chan." Naruto replied before creating a magical circle on the ground in front of him.

(Later that Night)

"So, you made contact with a Fallen Angel as well." Rias said, sitting on the edge of his desk, one leg looped over the other with her arms crossed. After he and Saber arrived at their home, he contacted Rias, and she almost instantly appeared in his room before he got a chance to explain what happened. "Coincidentally Issei had also encountered one coming back from his first request."

"Really? Man, that pervert has bad luck when it comes to those guys. This is the third one in just three nights." Naruto was sitting on his mattress with his feet planted on the floor, while Saber was sitting next to him in a seiza position. The light in the room was turn off as to not wake any of the other residence. "So how is he doing?" While he wasn't fond of the brunette, he was still a member of Rias' Peerage and a semi-decent guy… when he wasn't doing anything perverted.

"He's fine, he managed to activate his Sacred Gear and drive the Fallen Angel off." Rias replied as she unhooked her arms and placed her hands on the desk. "I had to discipline him a bit but other than that he'll be okay."

Naruto let out a sigh as he crossed his own arms, "So now they know he's alive and now a Devil under the Gremory Family. So, what will happen now?"

"For now, there isn't any reason to really do anything. Unless the Fallen Angels actually try something against my Peerage it would be an unnecessary assault. One that could lead to more conflict from both Factions." Rias closed her eyes in thought.

"Naruto-sama, we should tell her about what Abazeth had said to us." Saber spoke up from her spot, catching Rias' attention.

"Huh?"

"Yeah," Naruto nodded his head before looking back at Rias, "Just before he left, he had said that I wasn't the only target they had left. And this was before they knew about Issei still being alive, which makes Saber, and I suspect that they are after someone who probably has a Sacred Gear."

"A second Sacred Gear user?" The buxom red head narrowed her eyes and brought one of her hands back up to make a thinking pose, "Hmm… that might be a possibility… Did he say anything else?"

"Well, there was one thing…" His thoughts went back to the first question Abazeth had answered. "Rias-chan, can someone be targeted… because of who their ancestors were?"

"What do you mean?" Rias asked.

"I had tried to get Abazeth to tell me why I was a target for them, but all he said was that it had to do with my ancestor." Naruto answered, leaning forward a bit as he relaxed his arms on his knees. "Just who could he have been talking about? What would someone from my family history have to do with me?"

"Most likely it was either someone who had caused trouble for the Fallen Angels in the past, or they were someone very important and very dangerous." Saber deduced from her spot, "… And while I hate to say it Naruto-sama, there is another person in danger as well…"

"Your sister, Mito-chan." Rias finished with a serious tone. "If they are after you because of your ancestor, then someone who is of the same blood will almost certainly become a target as well."

"… Damn it, I already figured that!" Naruto said, his voice full of frustration as he brought his hands up to his face. "... I'm sorry, I just... didn't want Mito-chan in all this. She's too young and innocent… I am going to have to be more alert to wherever she goes from now on."

"I understand Naruto-kun…" The blond felt Rias' hands move behind the back of his head and pulled him close to her, gently pressing his head against her impressive bust and brushing his hair as she held him close. "Truthfully I don't want her to be involved either… So don't worry, we'll help you keep her safe."

"Thanks Rias-chan… I really appreciate it." Naruto smiled a bit from his spot before closing his eyes. He could feel Rias' heartbeat… it was very peaceful to listen to. After a few minutes Naruto pulled back from Rias and looked up at her, "Sorry I called you out like this."

"It's not a problem at all, I'm glad you told me this." The girl smiled before looking back to the desk where Naruto had a clock, and noticed it was already reaching one o'clock. "It is getting late, and we have school tomorrow." She took a few steps back as Naruto looked away, scratching the side of his head before letting out a sigh.

"Yeah, and then we have to deal with the Strays… Saber?" Naruto looked down at and saw Saber staring in Rias' direction with wide eyes. "What are you-!" Naruto stopped mid-speech as he turned his head to see Rias taking off her shirt, her shoulder cape and skirt already off. "Why are you stripping?!"

The red head looked back at him, not stopping as she removed the shirt, "I've already told you. I prefer sleeping without clothes."

"I know that, but why are you… wait, YOU'RE SLEEPING HERE?!" Naruto raised his voice a little, not taking his eyes off the girl as she unclipped her bra and slid it off, making her breast bounce as their restraints were taken off.

"Of course, it would be a pain for me to leave after just arriving." Rias replied while she picked up her clothes and neatly folded them before placing them on the desk. "You don't mind, do you? After all you were pretty calm the last time."

"That's not the problem," Naruto said as he shook his head. He seemed to be in thought for a few moments before letting out a sigh, "Never mind. I'm going to bed now, this week as been so troublesome." Naruto started to take his uniform as well, stopping just as he reached his boxers.

"Good, I'm glad to see you understand." Rias smiled from her spot on the bed. Saber had a small blush on her face before disappearing back into Naruto for the night. As soon as Naruto got into bed, Rias grabbed onto his arm and rested her head on his shoulder. "You're a pretty nice pillow. Good night…"

"Yeah, yeah… Good night to you too Rias-chan." Naruto grumbled to himself as he closed his eyes, while he tried to fall asleep he could feel Rias' naked body press into him, '… This is going to be a long night…'

(The Next Morning)

"Why didn't you tell us Rias-sempai was staying over again?" Mito asked her brother as they sat at the table eating breakfast. Minato was reading his newspaper as he ate while Kushina seemed to be in the kitchen, telling them to start eating without her.

"Because you were already asleep, she helped me out with some studying and we thought it was too late for her to go home by herself," Naruto replied before popping his egg in his mouth.

Rias bowed her head a little, "Sorry to just appear out of nowhere."

"It's no trouble at all." Kushina said as she walked out of the kitchen and sat next to Minato, "You just enjoy yourself, but next time tell us you're staying over so I can prepare a better meal than something this simple."

Rias smiled at the older woman, "Not at all, anything you cook is perfectly fine. This is your home after all, you don't have to do anything different just because I'm here."

The family, plus one, enjoyed their breakfast together, though Minato left as soon as he was done and gave Kushina a quick kiss before leaving. Naruto and the others had gotten their bags from their rooms, with Rias summoning hers via magic circle, and were putting their shoes at the doorway. Once they were ready Naruto turned back and called out to his mother, "We're going now!"

"Hold on a second!" Kushina called back, making her way from the kitchen with different colored bentos in her hands, "I made you guys some lunch, enjoy."

Mito smiled brightly before grabbing the one with a green cloth around it, "Thanks mom, your lunches are the best."

"Yeah, thanks." Naruto smiled as well as he grabbed the one with an orange cloth.

Rias waited patiently by the door before noticing Kushina turned to her and held out a third bento, this one within a purple cloth. "Kushina-san?"

"I made one for you as well Rias." Kushina said with a smile, thinking back to earlier when she had gone to wake Naruto up. When the mother had first saw the two of them in the same bed, she had thoughts of shouting and other violent actions. But something seemed to stop her when she saw Rias rubbing her head against Naruto's arm, which was wrapped around her under the covers. Kushina almost gushed on how cute and peaceful the situation was before quietly closing the door and made her way downstairs, and luckily Naruto and Rias, she never saw the blanket covering them had moved slightly to reveal a part of Rias's nude form. That would've been a mess to explain. It was a few minutes later that they had woken up and got ready for school before making it down to the breakfast table.

“Thank you." Rias was a bit surprised, after all she wasn't using her powers on the woman so she didn't think she would do something like this. With a small smile Rias took the bento from the woman and placed it in her bag, "I appreciate it Kushina-san."

"It's no problem, have a nice day at school you three!" Kushina said with a smile as she waved them goodbye.

 -NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"See? I told you that she was a nice person." Naruto smirked at the red head as the three walked along the path to school. "And the fact that you weren't using your powers proved it."

"I suppose so, but I didn't expect her to make me lunch as well." Rias replied as she walked right next to Naruto while Mito was several steps ahead of them. "Your mother is an interesting person."

"Really? I never figured that. She's always been like that." Naruto shrugged before moving his gaze toward the road in front of him, seconds later his body shivered a bit. "Though I will admit there are times when I think she could be a devil with how evil she can be times."

"Oh really…that I would like to see." Rias said, giving the blond an amused look.

"No, you wouldn't." Naruto quickly replied.

Mito turned back to look at them, "Hey, what are you two talking about?"

"Nothing much, just school stuff."

"… Whatever you say, Onii-chan." Mito said with an 'I don't believe you' look, before turning back to in front of them. "Hey, isn't that boy from our school?"

Rias and Naruto looked up ahead and saw Issei was a distance away from them, walking with his bag over his shoulder. "Yeah, that Issei… he seems pretty depressed…"

"He must be thinking about what I had said to him last night." Rias closed her eyes as she nodded to herself. "It may have been a little hard, but he needed to know that this is not a game, and he should take it seriously."

"Yeah but remember, he did just get involved in our world." Naruto said to her in a hush voice so Mito couldn't hear them. "You can't expect him to know everything right away."

"I understand that, but he should still realize the danger. Those Fallen Angels are targeting not only one of my Pieces, but you as well." Rias' eyes seemed to glow in anger as she looked down at the ground. Naruto reached up and placed a hand on her shoulder, making her look up at him. The anger in her eyes soon started to dissipate, she shook her head before grinning at Naruto, "I'm surprised that you're defending him."

"Defending him? Not likely, I've just been in his shoes." Naruto looked away with a dull look, making Rias laugh a bit at his expression.

Issei let out a sigh as he thought back to last night, he had managed to awaken his Sacred Gear after running into a Fallen Angel and had made the chick retreat. But when he had returned to the Occult Club room and explained to them what had happened, Rias had scolded him. He couldn't help but feel bad that he had let the busty red head down, and the fact she had been upset with him only added to how bad he felt.

"Morning pervert!" Issei raised his head and turned around to see Naruto with his hand up in a half-hearted wave, beside him was Rias and another girl, much younger than either of his sempais.

"Oh Buchou, Naruto-sempai," Issei quickly turned to face them. "Good morning!"

"Good morning Issei," Rias greeted him with a smile. Mito silently moved behind Rias and Naruto, hiding herself from Issei's view.

The brunette looked at the hiding redhead with a curious. "Hey, who's the girl hiding behind Buchou?"

"This's my little sister, Mito." Naruto said as he moved over a bit and placed a hand on her head. "She actually attends the Middle School branch at Kuoh Academy."

"Really, your sister… Wait, YOU HAVE A SISTER?!" Issei looked back and forth between Naruto and Mito in shocked, "Does that mean she's a-" Issei was cut off by Naruto appearing less than a foot away from him and covering his mouth with a tight grip.

"Am I a what?" Mito asked in confusion.

Rias just smiled down at the younger red head, "Don't worry about it, Issei was just curious about something not meant for children your age to hear just yet." Mito just blinked as she looked up at Rias, a look of confusion on her face.

"Don't say anything else, I don't want her to know about our world." Naruto whispered harshly as the dark aura returned, this time a hannya mask was behind him staring at Issei with red glowing eyes. "Understood?"

"H-Hai!" Issei shouted back, a little scared as the hannya mask seemed to get closer to him.

"Good," Naruto replied before dismissing the aura and mask. Turning to the girls, Naruto smiled at them. "Now then, let’s head to school." Mito slowly nodded her head before going on ahead of them, wondering just what was going on with her brother and his friends. As the other followed behind her, Naruto looked at Issei, "Neither my parents nor Mito-chan have any knowledge about me being a Devil."

"Wait, so that means you were…"

"Originally human, just like you." Rias spoke up, making Issei look at her with a curious look. "Before you, I had tried to make Naruto into one of my servants as well, but he had rejected it and just became an Independent Devil instead."

"How does that work? I mean… how do you turn people into Devils?" That had been one of the first things Issei had wondered about after the meeting yesterday.

"Hmm, well I was going to explain it to you tonight, but if you're that curious-" Rias was interrupted by a voice coming from up ahead where Mito was.

"AAAHH!" The three looked over to see a girl on the ground a few feet in front of Mito, her dress hiked up a great deal, revealing her white panties for the world to see. Naruto was the first to react as he quickened his pace towards the two. Rias and Issei following him at a slower pace, the later had a perverted expression on his face for a second before shaking his head several times to get rid of the thoughts.

"Hey, are you okay?" Naruto asked as he moved to help the girl up.

"Yes...thank you." The girl answered with a polite and soft voice as she made it to her feet. Now that she was on her feet Naruto and the others were able to get a good look at her. She had long blonde hair and green eyes and was extremely cute. Dressed in a Nun's clothes, which was odd for someone her age.

Looking over at the open suitcase a couple of feet away from them, Rias let out a small hum. '… A nun… From the looks of it she just arrived in this town.'

"Ano…" The blonde girl gave the four a shy smiled and nervously poked her fingers together. "Can you please help me...I'm afraid I lost my way."

Chapter Text

"Wow Asia-san, so you're already a nun!" Mito looked up at Asia with an amazed look. The small group had agreed to bring the girl to the church, and as they got closer to their destination Mito and the teenage nun, whose name they found out was Asia Argento, had started talking to each other. "But that means you've been with the church for a long time."

"Hai, ever since I was a baby." Asia smiled brightly down at the younger girl next to her.

A few steps behind them, Naruto and the others watched the two conversing. "… Wow, I've never seen Mito-chan open up to someone so quickly before." Naruto commented before a smile grew on his face.

"Huh?" Issei turned to look at the older male student, "Is she not a social person or something?" He remembered how Mito hid herself behind Naruto and Rias when they met.

"It's not that, she's just an extremely shy person. Mito-chan only really talks and acts like this when she knows the person." Naruto explained with a smile still on his face as he saw his sister giggle at something. "I guess there's something about Asia that Mito likes."

Rias silently studied the blond female in front of them, getting a feeling that there was something about this girl, something powerful. Her thoughts had cut off by the sound of crying, the group looked over to see a little boy on the ground with a bruise on his knee. Asia stepped away from Mito and quickly walked over to the crying boy, the others a couple of steps behind her.

She knelt next to the boy and patted him on the head softly, making the boy stop crying to turn towards her. "You're a boy, so you should cry over a little scrape." Asia said with a comforting smile as she removed her hand from his head and placed both of her hands over the boy's injury, a green glow covered her hands before two rings appeared on her middle fingers. Closing her eyes the girl began to concentrate, soon a green light emitted from her hands and covered the boy's injury.

'Is that… Hmm,' Rias took a quick glance towards Issei and saw he gripped his left hand. 'Issei's Sacred Gear is reacting to it… so that must mean this nun has a…' Looking back at the nun and the boy, she could see the boy's scrape healing quickly.

"Wow," Mito muttered from her spot next to Naruto, watching Asia finish healing the boy.

"There's no doubt… she has a Sacred Gear." Naruto thought as he narrowed his eyes a little, his attention focused on the girl and the rings on her hand. 'And it's a healing one at that… I wonder…'

"Naruto-sama?" Saber called out to Naruto, "Is something wrong?"

'It's nothing important for now.' Naruto replied as he mentally shook his head. 'But Saber… I need you to do a few things for me when we get to school after we drop Asia off.'

"... Of course. Whatever you need."

"Look at that, your wound's all gone! It's all right now." Asia called out, catching Naruto's attention again as she dispelled her rings, the boy was amazed as he got back on his feet and bowed his head in thanks before hurrying off somewhere. Asia turned her head to look back at the others, "Sorry about that, it's a force of habit."

"It disappeared like magic!" Mito called out as her eyes went starry, getting really close to Asia, surprising the older girl a bit at how close Mito had gotten. "How did you do that?"

"Calm down Mito-chan, don't scare her like that." Naruto said as he placed a hand on his sister's head. Ignoring the angry pout the small red head was sending him, Naruto turned to Asia. "But I have to say, that's one impressive power you've got there Asia-chan."

"Thank you. It's a fantastic power granted by God." She said with a smile before muttering to herself in a sad tone, "… Yes, a fantastic power…"

Naruto stared down at the girl before reaching a hand down to her, making her look up at him questioningly. "Come on, we promised to help you get to the Church, right?" Naruto smiled down at the girl.

Asia smiled at Naruto before grabbing onto his hand, "Hai, thank you very much." With a strong pull, Naruto brought the female blonde to her feet.

Rias narrowed her eyes a bit when she had caught sight of a second cross, this one attached to a bracelet on Asia's wrist. It swung up a bit from the sudden movement and tapped the bottom part of Naruto's hand. Darting her eyes to Naruto she saw that he had no reaction to the holy object touching him. The Gremory heir let out a soft sigh, at least this proved that Naruto was immune to not only light but holy objects as well, Saber's protection power was incredible. However,… Rias' gaze went to Naruto, Mito and Asia, all three of them were smiling as they conversed. While a shake of her head, Rias soon joined in on the conversation with a friendly expression, and Issei soon joined in right after her. The group continued to talk as they walked along a flowery path, getting closer to their destination with each step.

"So, I've been meaning to ask, are you on a trip?" Naruto asked as he gestured down to the luggage Asia had.

"Oh, no. I was appointed to this town's church." Asia replied with a smile, "I'm so glad I've met such nice people like you. It must be divine guidance!"

"Yeah, I guess you can say something like that…" Naruto agreed with an awkward smile, mentally he and his two Devil companions couldn't help but think of the irony of the situation.

"So, do you all go to the same school? You all have matching uniforms." Asia looked back and forth between the uniforms the four were wearing.

"Yes we do, our school's name is Kuoh Academy." Issei spoke up as he shifted his bag to the other shoulder, "I'm a second year and Naruto-sempai and Buchou are third years… and I don't know what Mito-san is-"

"I'm in the sixth grade." Mito spoke up from next to Asia, "What about you Asia-san, have you ever gone to school before?"

"No unfortunately, I've been with the church all my life, so I never had a chance to go to school before." Asia admitted with a smile. She had always been curious about what school life was like.

"… There's the church. Just a few blocks away from here." Rias said as she pointed a few blocks down. The others turned to see the church in the distance. "Unfortunately, Asia-san, this is as far as we can take you" Rias continued with an apologetic smile, "We have to hurry back if we want to get to school in time."

"Okay… I understand." Asia replied with a sad expression as her gaze went down to the ground. She suddenly felt a pat on her head, making her look up to see Naruto grinning at her.

"Hey, don't make such a sad face. It doesn't suit you." Naruto said with a smile, he rubbed the top of her head. "Besides there's no reason we can't meet again, right?"

His words seemed to work since a bright smile came to her face, "Right! I'm so happy to have met people as kind as you four this quickly after arriving in Japan!" Asia said before she felt Naruto remove his hand from her head, which for some reason made a small part of her feel sad. "Let's we meet again soon, Naruto-san!"

"Don't forget about me!" Mito spoke up as she moved in front of Naruto with a grin on her face, "I can show you all the fun spots around here!"

"I look forward to it Mito-san." Asia giggled at the young girl's happy attitude and turned to Rias and Issei, "I hope we get to meet up as well Rias-san, Issei-san."

"Um… Alright." Issei replied before nodding his head, "Sounds like fun."

Rias only nodded her head with a polite smile, which was all Asia needed to see. The young nun turned around and continued the path towards the church. The group soon followed her example and started heading towards the school. Though while Naruto could see Mito and Issei were happy from the encounter, Rias' smile disappeared into an unreadable expression.

"… Naruto-kun, there is something I will need to tell you and Issei after school." Rias said in a soft voice, so she wouldn't catch the attention of the other two.

"Alright." Naruto nodded, already having an idea of what she wanted.

(After School)

"You must never get close to the church again." Rias said with her arms crossed, leaning against a multi-colored window. After classes were over and Issei had arrived at the Old Building, Rias had pulled both him and Naruto aside. "This also means you can never see Asia-san again either."

"Eh?" Issei blinked in confusion while Naruto, who was sitting on the railing, tightened his grip on the bar holding him up.

"To us Devils, the church is an enemy's territory." Rias explained as she walked closer to them, moving over to the area right next to Naruto. "Just stepping into it can cause a rift between the Devils and God. We were in a situation where it wouldn't be strange for them to try and hit any of us with a spear of light."

"Seriously?!" Issei looked down at his hand, "I guess that explain why I was getting that creepy feeling earlier…"

"That was most likely your Devil instincts." Rias said before telling the two about Exorcists and the danger they pose to Devils. After the explanation was finished, Rias told Issei to go to the Clubroom so she could talk to Naruto in private. The brunette slowly nodded his head before silently leaving the two alone, thinking about the situation between Devils and the members of the church. As soon as he was out of sight Rias turned to Naruto with a sad expression, "I'm sorry Naruto-kun, you and Mito-chan took a real liking to Asia-san. You need to remember that she is a member of the church and associating with each other is something we must never do."

"It's fine, I understand Rias-chan… But before, when I saw the look in her eyes, it reminded me so much of Saber. That look of loneliness, a face filled with painful memories and thoughts… something like that should never be on anyone's face." Naruto said as he leaped off the railing and walked over to the window, "Seeing that on someone who looks so innocent, it's hard to believe she's an enemy…"

Rias looked at Naruto's back in silence before walking up to him, placing her hands on his shoulder while her head rested near the nape of his neck. "I know, but you have to keep a clear mind, or else your enemies will get the best of you."

"…Yeah, I know…" Naruto raised a hand up and grabbed onto one of hers. "But it doesn't make things easier. While I enjoy many things in this world, there will always be a part of part of it I don't like…"

After a few minutes of silence, Rias spoke up again. "… You know, now that I think about it… I believe I've told you this before right?" She lifted her head up and pulled Naruto around to face her, before placing a hand on his cheek. "About how all Devils have wants and desires…"

Naruto nodded his head in confusion, "Yeah, what about it?

"Well since the time you were turned into a Devil, you haven't seemed to have shown any…" The red-head leaned in closer to him, pressing her chest against his, "So tell me Naruto-kun… is there anything that you…" The girl moved closer to his ear and whispered huskily, "…desire?"

Naruto felt his face turn a little red as he felt his heart speed up a little, before he caught something at the corner of his eyes. "... Uh, Rias-chan…"

"Yes, Naruto-kun? Rias had a sweet smile on her face as he pulled her head back, but left her arms wrapped around his neck, "What is it, tell me?"

"… We have an audience…" Naruto answered as he motioned to the right of them with his head. Rias followed his gesture and saw Arcueid watching them while eating from a bag of chips.

The vampire paused mid-bite when she noticed the two were staring back at her, "Oh don't mind me. Please continue like I'm not even here." With that said Arcueid continued to eat, making Naruto sweatdropped a little.

'Kind of hard when you're staring at us like that.' Naruto thought to himself, before finding Rias' grip tightening a little making him turn towards her, "Rias-chan?"

"You heard her, just act like it's just the two of us…" The red head used her strength to pull his head closer to hers. Naruto stared into her eyes as she leaned closer, his gaze slowly went to her luscious lips. He could feel his body moving on its own, getting closer to her as well. But once again, the moment between the two was interrupted.

"Naruto-sama, I have returned from my mission!" Saber appeared in a golden flash with her arms crossed. "Do you want me to…? My apologies, am I interrupting something?"

"No, not really." Naruto replied while looking away with a red face, pulling himself away from the buxom girl that had been holding onto him.

'Damn… and I wanted to see where that was heading too!' Rias sighed before she sent a small glared at Saber and Arcueid to interrupt the moment. She looked back at Naruto with a curious look, "So, what is this about a mission?"

"I've decided that with Mito-chan being a target as well, I need to be able to keep an eye on her during the times she is alone and unprotected." Naruto explained after he calmed himself down, "So I will have Saber watch over her when she is in her classes and when she is going home by herself, and since Saber can make herself intangible she won't be seen. By doing it this way, if something happens Saber can contact me, and I can transport myself there in a second."

"Interesting, but will you be able to access your power when Saber is far away?" Rias asked while crossing her arms.

"That will not be an issue," Saber was the one to answer as she flew on top of Naruto's shoulder. "Both my power and Naruto-sama's have completely merged together. In a way I only act as a medium of sorts."

"Which means I can use Light magic on my own. However, in order for me to use Saber's true defensive power I need her to be nearby." Naruto turned to his little companion, "So were there any signs of Fallen Angels?"

"No… I didn't detect anyone in the area." Saber shook her head negatively, "If I had to guess, they are probably waiting for the right moment, like they are with you."

"I suspected as much… and that other thing?" Rias and Arcueid turned to look at Naruto with confusion.

"Other thing?" Rias repeated.

"It's just as you thought Naruto-sama, there are definitely Fallen Angels residing in the church where we had taken Asia-san." Saber concluded, a serious expression on her face. "That is most likely their base of operations."

Arcueid finished her chips and crushed it into a ball. "So does this mean that this Asia girl might be allied with them?"

"…I doubt it," Naruto replied as he moved into a thinking pose. "She probably has no idea about what she's gotten into… it possible-"

"That she's the second target you were suspecting." Rias interrupted, making Naruto turn to look at her.

"Uh-huh… But like you said before, we can't do anything or else there will be conflict." Naruto gritted his teeth before punching the wall next to him. "As long as they haven't tried anything, I can't do anything for her."

Rias shook her head before turning towards the Clubroom door. "It's better if we focus on the Stray Devils right now. The sooner we deal with them, the better."

"… Yeah, you're right." Naruto nodded his head in agreement, before he followed her. "So how are we going to fight them? Together or divided up?"

"This will be the perfect way to show Issei how Devils fight." Rias replied as she moved to the door and placed her hands on the door's handles. "And since we will deal with one of them, you can finish off the second one."

"Alright, let's get going then." Naruto said, following Rias inside with Saber on his shoulder and Arcueid walked right behind him. As they got inside they saw Akeno standing behind the couch where a startled Issei was sitting on the edge furthest from her. "Sneaking up on people again Akeno?"

"Ara ara, don’t say it like that Naruto-kun." Akeno placed a hand on her cheek, "I was simply giving Issei-san some words of encouragement."

"Sure, whatever you say." Naruto replied with a deadpanned look, making the buxom pony-tailed girl pout. "Anyways we need to get ready for a job."

"Naruto-kun's right, two Stray Devil were reported to be sighted in the area." Rias said as she saw Koneko and Kiba walk into the room. "We'll be handling one of them while Naruto-kun takes care of the other one."

"I'll be going to!" Arcueid spoke up with an arm raised high into the air. "After all, Naruto and I have some training to do after you guys take care of the Strays."

"Training?" Rias repeated with narrow eyes, her gaze shifted to Naruto, who could help but sweat at the look she was giving him. "So why didn't you come to me about helping you train?"

"Well, you see…" Naruto rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, "I just thought that fighting someone as strong as Arcueid, who also has plenty of experience in battle, would be good for me. Besides, unlike Arcueid, you would have a harder time training with me because of the issue with my magic and Devils."

"Issue?" Issei repeated to Kiba, "What kind of issue does he mean?"

"Oh, that's right, you don't know. Naruto-sempai has a special power, one that is dangerous for us Devils." Kiba explained before putting a hand on the brunette's shoulder, "You'll see it later."

Rias quietly stared at Naruto for a few seconds before nodding her head, "Alright, I'll admit that is true…" The red head said, Naruto noticed her voice was a little edgy, before she turned to Akeno, and signaled her to create a magical circle. The Queen nodded her head before moving to the accessible area in the room, summoning a circle in a crimson glow. "Let's get going. We'll see you there Naruto-kun." With that said everyone in Rias' Peerage walked into the circle before they disappeared in a flash. Naruto blinked a few times, before shaking his head with a sigh. Raising his hand, a golden magical circle appeared where the earlier one had been.

"I was right about things being interesting around you, Naruto." Arcueid spoke up with an amused tone.

Naruto silently turned and looked at her. "… Let's just go." The blond male and his companions walked into the circle and activated it, transporting the two with a gold flash.

-NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"A few days ago, we got reports that two Stray Devil has been spotted in this location and that it was luring people into the warehouse so that it could consume them. We have been given the task of getting rid of them and making sure no more casualties are made." Rias was explaining the mission to the rest of her Peerage as Naruto and Arcueid arrived.

Everyone nodded in understanding; however, Issei had a confused look. "Um, what are Stray Devils?"

"Stray Devils are Devils who were once members of Peerages, like we are for Buchou, but these Devils betray his or her master so they can obtain their freedom. The most likely way to become a Stray Devil is by killing their master." Kiba explained as the made their way up to the warehouse. "Stray Devils also tend to become very violent and act out so other Devils have to put them down before they can cause too much damage."

"And that is the reason we are here, to pass judgment on them," Rias said as she and Naruto lead the group up, Arcueid was in the back. "This one in particular had been very active, and I was told that it would lure humans into the building and eat them alive."

"Eat them?!" Issei exclaimed in shock.

"Yeah, you could say that these guys are the opposite of what I am." Naruto said as he looked at the building with narrow eyes. "While I may not be a member of a Peerage, I keep myself in control and follow the rules. But Strays do whatever they like, attacking whoever they like."

"Such creatures like these have no honor." Saber huffed as she flew above the group.

"Devils that cause destruction and chaos like these Strays can't be allowed to exist, and that's why we must stop it before it harms anymore humans." As they made it inside the building they could see that the inside was in ruins, and many objects inside seemed to have been torn apart by something. Continuing further in, Rias called out to Issei. "Issei, do you remember this morning when you asked me about how I turned you into a Devil?"

"Uh yeah Buchou," Issei nodded his head.

"Have you ever played Chess before?" Rias asked, never taking her eyes off what was in front of her.

"… Once or twice, but I never really got into it." Issei admitted, wondering where she was going with this.

"There are a total of sixteen pieces in the game of Chess, the first piece is the King. In terms of a Peerage, that is what I am. The other fifteen pieces, my servants, consist of the Queen, two Knights, two Rooks, two Bishops, and eight Pawns. Each piece has its own trait, and in response to that, gives a servant Devil different abilities depending on with piece they receive." Rias explained as the group came to a stop. "This is known as the Evil Piece System, they are being used in a strength competition called Rating Game between the nobility ranks… It was through this method that I reincarnated you as a Devil."

"So, I became a Devil because of one of these Evil Pieces…" Issei muttered to himself, before looking at his King. "But why did you want me to learn about it now?"

"Issei, I want you to pay close attention tonight. Tonight, you'll understand just how Devils fight their battles and what you can expect to be involved with in the future." Rias replied to which Issei nodded his head and step closer to Naruto and Rias.

"Oh, I smell something disgusting..."A female voice could be heard coming from the shadows, a figure slowly emerging from the darkness. "And yet there is also something that smells so exquisite..."The Stray Devil looked like a young woman with a voluptuous figure with long black hair, but her lower body was gigantic and beastly with four legs, each having sharp claws, and a snake as a tail. She was completely naked and was showing her large breasts, which of course caught Issei's attention.

"Naked big boobs!" The brunette shouted with a blush; Naruto groaned a bit before silencing the pervert with a smack to the back of his head.

"Disgusting/Disgusting." Saber and Koneko mutter at the same time, but whether they were talking about the Stray Devil or that Issei ogling it, was unknown.

"Rias-chan, that's only one of the two reported." Naruto whispered to the red head, who nodded her head.

"Yeah, the other one must be hiding in the shadows, waiting for the strike. Be ready to counter." Rias replied before turning to the monster woman in front of them. "Viser, you have betrayed your King and as such are now known as a Stray Devil… I hope you are ready to face judgment!"

"Shut it slut, I'll paint the walls in your blood to match that red hair of yours," Viser exclaimed as she laughed and fondled her breasts in front of them all.

"Wow, she's a real perverted one, isn't she?" Arcueid commented but received no answer. The Stray Devil continued to laugh in an insane manner, her voice getting louder and louder as magic seals appeared around her nipples.

"Take this!" Viser shouted as yellow beams suddenly shout out of her nipples. Naruto raised his hand and created a shield of light in front of them, deflecting the beams and sending them flying toward a wall in another direction. "What the?"

"Wait a minute… that looks like…" Issei's eyes were wide as he remembered the Fallen Angels and their weapons.

"That's Naruto-sempai's power." Kiba said, making the brunette turn to him, "As you can see, he's able to summon, control, and manipulate Light Magic just like any Angel or Fallen Angel. He is the only Devil that has ever possessed this ability."

Issei looked at Naruto in surprise, "So cool…!"

Dismissing the shield Naruto turned to Rias, "Sorry about that Rias-chan, I'll leave the rest to you guys."

"It's no problem at all, thanks for the defense." Rias smiled at Naruto before turning to the other male blond, "Kiba!"

"Hai Buchou!" Kiba shouted before grabbing onto the sword at his side before disappearing.

"He vanished!" Issei exclaimed with a surprised look.

"No, he's just moving faster than you can see. Incredible speed is the attribute given to a Knight piece, and their main weapons are usually swords." Rias explained as Kiba reappeared in front of the monster, drawing his sword out of its sheath before disappearing from sight once again. He then reappeared moments later and the creatures arms came clean off before falling to the ground making the Stray Devil yell out in pain as blood sprayed out of the newly made wounds. "That is the Evil Piece I gave Kiba, the Knight."

"…Alright, your turn Koneko-san." Kiba started walking away from the screaming Stray Devil, passing by Koneko, who began silently making her way towards thee Stray Devil. The Stray Devil's appearance started to reshape itself, looking more monster-like as its chest and front part suddenly opened up into a set of jaws. Koneko didn't move a muscle as Viser let out a roar and charged forward, allowing large jaws to engulf her and clamp around her.

"The next Piece is Koneko-chan, she's my Rook…" Rias said to Issei, who stared at where Koneko had been eaten before noticing that the jaws suddenly began to reopen slowly. When it did it revealed Koneko standing there with a bored look as her arms held the jaws open almost effortlessly. "That means she acquires unparalleled strength, something as weak as this Stray won't even leave a scratch on her.

"… You're really boring." The white-haired girl said before spinning around and completely destroyed the teeth surrounding her, making the Stray Devil cry out in even more pain. Koneko continued her spin, raising her foot up and sent Viser flying through a large stone pillar with a powerful sidekick. Landing back on her feet, the petite girl turned around and moved to stand next to Kiba and Naruto, who patted her on the head.

"Looks like those matches of ours have helped you a bit Koneko-chan." Naruto said as he rubbed the girl's head, who nodded her head before leaning up a bit into his hand.

Rias looked towards the last member of her Peerage. "Now Akeno, it's your turn." Akeno smiled at her King, nodding her head with a smile and began walking forward. As Akeno got closer to the Stray Devil, Issei noticed one of the arms from earlier was twitching before shooting at Rias. Issei ran forward, summoning his Sacred Gear on his left hand before slamming his fist into the arm, sending it flying. However, before he had time to react, the second arm came at him and Rias… only for Naruto to appear above it with a sword of light in his hand and stabbed the second arm into the ground. Rias looked between the two boys with a smile, "Thank you both."

"No problem, my body just moved." Issei said sheepishly as he rubbed the back of his head. Naruto nodded his head before hopping off the arm and walked to Rias, helping her to her feet.

"Akeno, finish her." Rias ordered as she walked passed Issei and Naruto.

"Yes Buchou," Akeno replied with a cheerful voice, lightning started to spark around her hands. "Since you tried to be rough with my King… I believe you need some punishment!"

"Akeno is my Queen, with this piece she gains the attributes of all the other pieces." Rias explained as Akeno released a bolt of lightning down on Viser's downed form. "She has incredible magical power and a fearsome Devil, and to top it off…"

The Stray Devil shook and convulsed with the shock, but that only seemed to make Akeno smile more. An orgasmic look appeared on the girls face as she stared down at her enemy, "Ara ara, you're still very alive? That's perfect~" Akeno said in a sultry voice before licking her lips sensually.

"She's an Ultimate Sadist." Naruto finished as they watched Akeno release bolt after bolt at the Stray Devil, laughing the entire time. "… Rias-chan we should finish up with this one and move to the next target."

"Yeah you're right, I think Issei has an understanding now… Akeno, that's enough." Rias called out to her Queen, who stopped almost immediately.

"Oh, it's over already?" Akeno asked as she turned around with a blush on her face. Rias walked passed her and made her way to where Viser was lying.

'Note to self, never ever get on Akeno-senpai bad side.' Issei thought to himself.

"Any last word before we finish this and go after your friend?" Rias questioned with a smirk.

"Fuck…you!" Viser spat on her, glaring up at her with a look full of rage.

"Alright then….. Checkmate." Rias muttered and then she shot a blast of red and black energy at the Stray, obliterating it and leaving nothing behind but a small scorch mark. Rias turned back to her Peerage with a smile on her face. "Okay we are done with the first one, now let's get the second one."

"Hold on, Buchou!" Issei called out to the girl.

"Is something wrong, Issei?" Rias asked, turning to look at him.

"So what chess piece am I?" Issei asked, pointing to himself, "You didn't say."

"You're a Pawn." Rias answered before she started to walk away with the others following her. Issei was dumb folded at that, a Pawn. The one that’s the first one the front line and an expendable piece!?

"… This freaking sucks." Issei muttered before walking after the group, his head swinging side to side. It didn't take the group long to find the second Stray Devil, as a giant monster with ten arms burst through the wall. Its head resembled a man but that was all that there was, the rest was a combination between animal parts and two sets of jaw on top of one another near his stomach.

"Looks like it's time for your battle Naruto-kun." Rias said, making the blond nod his head before walking up to the beast, Saber stayed back with the group and watched silently. "Issei, I want you to watch this battle as well. There will be a time in the future when you will have handled a battle on your own." Issei nodded his head at his King's orders, part of him was curious anyway about how Naruto fought.

"Who the hell are you? Get out of the way, I want to fight those sexy beauties." The Stray Devil said, his large tongue came out and licked his lips. "Yyyeeesss, I bet they'll scream real nicely."

"… Stray Devil Cyllo, for betraying your master and killing many innocent people, I have come to deliver judgment upon you." Naruto called out while shifting his body, narrowing his eyes a bit. "I hope you're ready for death."

"Big words for such a little man!" Cyllo shouted as charged at Naruto with a claw in the air before bringing it down at a still Naruto creating a cloud of smoke around Naruto and the Stray's arm.

"Naruto-sempai!" Issei shouted and was about to run forward but Rias held up a hand in front of him, stopping him.

"Issei, just stay here and watch. Naruto is a lot stronger than you think." Rias said.

The brunette looked back at the cloud of smoke and saw it was starting to dissipate, and he was shocked what he saw. Naruto stopped the attack with one hand, the back of his fist to be precise, and the blond twisted his hand to grab onto the claw, lifting it and Cyllo in the air. Issei had a look of pure shock as Naruto effortlessly threw the Stray Devil across the room and sent it crashing into a wall. Before Cyllo had time to move, several swords of light shot at him and pierced all his hands, and a final spear, this one much larger, pierced through his chest.

"Wow, he finished it in an instant!" Issei muttered with wide eyes.

"It's not over just yet." Rias said while Naruto started walking up to the Stray Devil.

When Naruto came to a stop a few feet away from the pinned Stray, he spoke to his defeated enemy. "Sorry, but I didn't feel like drawing this out."

"Just… what the hell… are you?" Cyllo barely said through the pain he felt, "There's no way a Devil can use Light Magic, it's impossible."

"Then I guess I made the impossible, possible." Naruto smirked, charging energy into a magical seal in front of him. "Got any last words?"

"Hehehe… Yeah I do… YOU CAN SUCK MY D—"

He was cut off by Naruto speaking, "Sorry but… I don't swing that way. Game over." The magic seal glowed stronger before releasing a large beam of energy that slammed into Cyllo, making the Devil monster scream out in pain before he was obliterated into nothing, just like Viser had been. Naruto turned back to the group and slowly walked up to them, placing his hands in his pockets as he got close. "Mission accomplished Rias-chan."

"Nice work," Rias nodded with a smile before turning to her Peerage. "We done our job everyone, so let's return home."

"Hai Buchou!" Everyone replied before making their way outside, Naruto and Arcueid following behind the group. Akeno once again summoned the magical circle for the Peerage to jump back to the Occult Club room.

Once almost everyone was inside the circle, Rias turned to Naruto and Arcueid. "Will you two be alright staying here?"

"Yeah, don't worry about us Rias-chan. I'll see you at school tomorrow just like usual." Naruto grinned before giving the girl a thumbs up.

The red head slowly nodded her head before beginning to walk into the circle but stopped after a foot in and turned her head back towards them. "You know Naruto-kun, I really wouldn't mind helping you train once in a while."

"Huh?" Naruto blinked his eyes, but before he could say anything Rias stepped into the circle and with a flash, she and her Peerage disappeared. "… Arcueid."

The Vampire looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "What's up?"

"This training will make me a lot stronger, right?" He asked as he stared at the spot Rias had been.

"Of course," Arcueid nodded her head. "But how strong you get is up to you."

"... Yeah." Naruto clenched his fist; he will get stronger... that was a promise.

"Then we should get started as soon as possible," Saber said with her arms crossed. "We need to do as much training as possible before we have to stop for the night, correct?"

"Yeah, you're right." Naruto said before looking at Arcueid, "So shall we get started?"

"Whenever you're ready but remember…" Arcueid had a slightly dark grin on her face, "I won't hold back."

(A Few Days Later)

Naruto was sent crashing through several trees, finally coming to a stop as his body slammed into a giant boulder. Naruto slowly eased himself out of the boulder falling onto his knees, panting heavily as the golden aura around him disappeared. Arcueid walked up to him with a serious look on her face, the two of them had been fighting for about several hours already, which was mostly him getting knocked around while she dodged and counterattacking most of his attacks. His clothes were ripped and torn while hers were neat with only a few hints of dust on her skirt. This had been the usual routine for the last few days from when Naruto's training began, but now Arcueid was going to do something different.

"… I can definitely say after doing this for the past few nights, your attacks are very precise and powerful, and your speed and reaction time is very good for a Devil who's only been one for a month… But unfortunately, with the way you are right now, you won't be able to defeat Abazeth." Arcueid said as she stopped right in front of Naruto. "You're holding yourself back to much."

Naruto raised his head to look up at her, "You… said something… like that before…" Ignoring the pain, the blond Devil slowly stood up. "What did you mean back then… about getting rid of my fear?"

"…It's simple, your fear is holding yourself back. You might not be able to tell right now, but your true power far exceeds the amount you currently have now." Arcueid crossed her arms as her blood-red eyes starred into Naruto's azure blue, "If I had to guess… you must be around Rias' level of power, maybe even higher than that."

"I don't understand. If I'm really that strong, then how is something like fear holding me back?" Naruto asked, leaning back against the boulder.

"It's more to it than just one fear, it's multiple." Arcueid answered, uncrossing her arms and turned away from him. "Your fear to truly admit you've become a Devil, your fear that the power you have will not be enough to protect yourself and others, the fear that you might hurt someone precious to you with that power… your fear of your family rejecting you when they find out what you are now." Naruto's eyes widen before he noticed Arcueid was now covered in a crimson aura, her hair waving around wildly, "I can only help you so much, but if you continue to hold yourself back then you will die… simple as that."

"Wha-" He was cut off by Arcueid appearing in front of him, much faster then she had been going before. The blond barely managed to get out of the way as the Vampire sent her clawed hand down, creating a giant crater around her. "That attack could have killed me!"

"Exactly, and I'll keep doing it to." The Vampire said in an ice-cold tone. "I had told you when we started that I would hold nothing back, and that includes making killing blows.

"But how will that help me if I'm dead?! Naruto shouted at the girl, getting back to his feet quickly.

Just in time to block a power kick aiming for his head, he could feel the bones in his arm snap before being sent flying again. Naruto quickly flipped his legs below him and landed on his feet and leaped to the side as Arcueid dived at the spot he had been. He could feel Saber's power restoring his arm, but even at the bones mended and re-attached itself completely, the throbbing pain was still there. Clenching his hands a few times Naruto activated Saber's Cloak. This time he was able to react in time and threw a fist at Arcueid's incoming attack, but he could feel her claw hand push him back.

"Do you understand now, Naruto? I'll keep pushing you and pushing you until you either die or let go of your fear." Closing her hand around his, she used her strength to swing him around, making him crash into several trees before throwing him into a giant boulder near them. "It's your choice on how you want to end this!"

Naruto went right through the boulder and landed on his back on the other side, '… She really wants to kill me… but I don't get what she meant… why am I so afraid?' He didn't have any more time to think as he saw Arcueid in the air above him with her arm brought back. Using his hand, the Devil flipped out of the way just in time to dodge the crimson slashes that shot out of her claws. Landing on the ground Arcueid released another energy strike at Naruto, who got hit on the side as he tried to dodge and was sent skidding back.

"At the moment Naruto, even when your body has power, the only thing it speaks of is senseless fright. And that's the worst thing to bring into battle… Nothing good will ever come of it…" Arcueid said as she raised a claw up, the area around her went crazy as the air condensed itself and the pressure grew. But even as this was happening, Arcueid remained perfectly fine, the red aura around her focusing itself on her arm and hand. "When you counter, you don't let them cut you. If you protect someone, you don't let them die. When you attack, you kill... Understand? Can't you see it? My sheer resolve to kill you has been reflected with each move I make."

'Resolve… is it really so easy?' Naruto thought as he start down at his palm, 'I've always talked about protecting everyone close to me, and making sure nothing happens to them… But if I fear my own power, could I really…' Shaking his head furiously Naruto thought angrily, "What am I saying, I've never let my fear get in the way before and there's no way I will let it now!"

"That's right Naruto-sama, abandon your fears!" Saber called out to him. "Right now, there is only one enemy and one of you… No, you are not alone even then, because I am right by your side. I will always be your weapon, your shield, your ally and most importantly your friend. No matter what happens in the future that will never change, and I know the others feel the same way."

"…Heh, thanks Saber." Naruto replied with a smile before clenching his fist… Now he understood what Arcueid meant. The blond stood back on his feet and took a deep breath, closing his eyes for a second before opening them again, the color of his eyes turning red. He raised his hand up into the air, coping with Arcueid movements as a golden aura surrounded him, focusing itself on his arm.

Arcueid could only smirk as she caught the look in Naruto's eye, good…. He was almost ready now. "I'm glad to see you've gotten it Naruto, now let’s see how you handle it!" The two charged forward with their arms pulled back, and as soon as they were several feet apart they sent the attacks forward. The two blows clashed in a bright light, covering the area from sight as the earth began to rumble and the landscape started to get torn apart. When the light had finally cleared, Naruto and Arcueid were standing face to face with their arms stretched out. But while they and the flooring they were standing on survived, the area around them was a giant crater. Naruto, who's eyes returned to their normal azure blue, lowered his arm and fell to his knees before starting to pant heavily, having used a lot of strength in that attack. Arcueid just smiled at the blond as she seemed perfectly fine, though if you looked at her hand, some steam came off it. "Now you've reached a new level in power Naruto, take a look at your arm."

Naruto's gaze followed what she said and drifted to his side, before his eyes went wide at what he saw.

-NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Naruto let out a sigh as he ran along the road. "I am so glad we already finished for the night… Now let's see… it should be around here." After that last attack, the two of them continued on for a few more hours, mostly because Arcueid wanted to see how far his new power could go, but the night's training came to an end when Rias had contacted him about a barrier being lifted and a possible danger in the area where Issei had been sent. And unfortunately, since Naruto wasn't a member of Rias' household, he couldn't transport directly to them without knowing the exact location, so he jumped to the closest area he could and was moving as quickly as he could. "Got anything Saber?"

The tiny girl looked at each of the houses with narrow eyes, "I definitely sense something dark in the area, but I can't-" She were cut off by a flash of red and black energy bursting through a house's wall.

"Looks like we've got our clue, thanks Rias-chan." Naruto muttered before making his way towards the newly created hole.

"Do you understand the situation now, you stupid bitch?! You were supposed to take care of the barrier!" A voice called out in anger, before the sound of a girl crying out in pain was heard making Naruto freeze mid-step. He recognized the female voice.

'… Asia-chan!' Naruto's eyes narrowed.

Rias and the other watched as the priest known as Freed Sellzen kick Asia's side, "This is all your fault! Now your-" He was cut off as a spear of light went passed his head and embedded itself into the wall. "A spear of light? Perfect, that means the Fallen Angels are here!" Freed shouted with glee and turned to the direction the spear had come from, but instead of the creatures he had been expecting, he saw a blond teen walk through the wall. "… Who the fuck are you?"

The blond said nothing as he slowly made his way over to the priest, his gaze pointed down at Asia, who was surprised to see him. "Naruto-san?"

"Eh? You know this guy?" Freed questioned as he looked between the two and noticed Naruto hadn't stopped walking towards them, before raising his gun at Naruto. "Hey blondie, I don't know who you are, but you better stop now before I shoo-" With a powerful step, Naruto quickly closed the distance between them and sent the priest into a wall with a swipe of his hand, Freed's legs were sticking out of the wall.

Naruto stopped in front of Asia and bent down, "Are you okay Asia-chan?" He gently reached down and lifted her up, and noticed her clothes had been cut down in the middle, revealing her naked body to the world.

"I-I am fine…" Asia hesitantly replied as she reached up and tried to cover herself with her hands. Naruto pulled off his school jacket and secured it over her shoulders, covering her modesty, he slowly helped her up to her feet and walked her over to where Rias and the others were.

"Nice you see that you made it, Naruto-kun." Rias said with her arms crossed under her breast, making them appear bigger.

"Yeah, well it was easy to find the place after you released some of your power and destroyed some of it." Naruto replied as he pointed back at the giant hole he came through, "Who exactly is that guy anyway?"

"A priest, he had killed the man who sent the request and attack Issei-san." Akeno explained as she motioned to the injured Issei, who was lying back against the wall. "We had just arrived ourselves a little while ago."

"Issei-san!' Asia called out before making it over to his side, "I'm so sorry."

"No, I'm the one who should be sorry… but I'm glad you're safe now." Issei said with a smile before looking at Naruto, "Thank you sempai."

"It's no big deal. I just can't stand the thought of scum like that hurting innocent people." Naruto looked away while rubbing the back of his head, catching the sight of Rias looking at him with amusement. Dropping his hand, Naruto turned back to the nun. "Asia, do you think your powers can heal Issei's wounds?"

The girl looked up at him in surprise, which was mirrored by the others, before nodding her head. "Of course, I'll get right on it." Turning back to Issei, she held out her hands and summoned her rings. A green glow emitted from her hands and covered Issei, and to everyone's surprise, started healing him.

"Interesting, so her healing isn't limited to humans and beings of light." Rias deduced as she and the others watched Issei's injuries disappear. "…A special and incredibly rare Sacred Gear, one which can heal any beings no matter what they are… Twilight Healing."

"I can see why the Fallen Angels would be interested in something like this." Naruto said before turning back to where he had knocked the priest and saw the crazy young man had returned to his feet.

"Man, you're pretty strong. That really hurt…?" Freed stopped as he noticed Asia was almost finished with healing Issei, "What the hell?! Why are you healing that Devil you stupid bitch?" He was about to charge forward when Naruto moved in front of him with his wings pointed out, holding a sword of light in his hand. "You… YOU'RE A SHITTY DEVIL AS WELL!"

"And you have quite the mouth," Naruto replied as he gave the exorcist a look, dismissing his wings. "Are you really a priest?"

"Damn straight, and it's my job to kill all you assholes. So, if you're done moving that jaw of yours," Freed grew an insane grin as he pointed his gun at Naruto. "I'll shoot it off your fuckin' face!"

"Interesting… I'd like to see you try." Naruto replied before a golden glow surrounded him, his power spreading throughout the room in waves. It surprised most of the members within Rias' Peerage, because it was much higher than just a few days ago.

Rias walked next to Naruto's side and placed a hand on her hip, "And what makes you think I will allow you to do anything else. After all, you did attack one of my precious servants and are now threatening another person that is very precious to me." A crimson glow surrounded Rias' form, sending power waves of her own, mixing together with Naruto's and adding pressure onto the startled exorcist.

Freed staggered back a little at the pressure created from Rias and Naruto's power. "… You guys are the real deals… maybe I should get the hell out of here."

Koneko perked her head up before looking at Rias and the others, "Multiple Fallen Angels are coming."

As soon as she said that a purple wormhole opened above Freed, causing the young man to feel of relief to surge through him. "Now this is the perfect comeback!" He started to laugh uncontrollably as the vortex over him grew. "I hope you're ready to die, BECAUSE YOU'RE ALL ABOUT TO VANISH IN LIGHT!"

"What should we do, Buchou?" Akeno questioned as she turned to her King.

"… Issei might be healed now, but to start a battle here is not the best scenario." Rias replied as she lowered her power and crossed her arms. "In a large neighborhood like this, there will no doubt be many innocent casualties." The red-haired beauty looked at her queen. "Akeno, prepare a jump for us."

"Hai, Buchou!" Akeno stretched her arms out in front of her and started to form a Magic Circle in front of them.

"No wait!" Issei's eyes widened as he rose to his feet, his allies turned to look at the brunette. "We have to bring Asia back with us!" The blond girl had a surprised look on her face as she looked up at Issei with a few tears in her eyes.

"I want to bring her back as well, but unfortunately this spell will only work on people of my Peerage." Rias replied while she closed her eyes, but a smile grew on her face. "She won't be able to jump with us because she is not a member of my household."

"No way… then leave me here to help her escape!" Issei turned to face Rias, mentally wondering why she was smiling. "We can't leave her alone!"

Rias turned to Issei, "I never said we would leave her."

"Huh?"

Naruto was the one to speak next, turning his head to look at Issei, "You forgot that I don't belong to a household, let alone have one myself yet. So that means I can have anyone jump with me."

"LIKE HELL I'LL LET ANY OF YOU ESCAPE!" Freed shouted as he charged forward with his sword raised high, swinging it down with an insane grin. "LET'S SEE SOME BODY PARTS FLY!" His weapon however was blocked by Naruto's sword, bloodthirsty red eyes made contact with deadly-calm azure blue.

"… You're not even in my league." With a twist of his wrist, Naruto knocked Freed's sword away and made the priest take a step back. That was all Naruto needed as he got closer to the white-haired exorcist and connected a fist with his chest, digging it deep into the exorcist before sending him flying in an almost spinning manner and sending him flying through the hole Rias made. The sword of light that had been in Freed's hand was falling to the ground, but Naruto caught it before it made contact with the floor. "Nice sword, I think I'll take it... Not like you're going to need it now."

"Naruto, we're going on ahead." Rias called out as she and her Peerage stood in the magical circle, though Issei was being held by Koneko so he wouldn't do anything stupid (Rias' words and orders). "See you at the Clubroom."

"Yeah, we'll be right behind you." Naruto replied as the magical circle under them glowed brightly and its energy covered all of them, all of them disappeared in a flash. The blond summoned his own circle and turned to Asia. "Let's go Asia-chan."

"B-But I…" The girl was hesitant as she looked away from Naruto, but as Asia looked at the ground she felt a hand on her head. She looked back at Naruto and saw he was giving her a warm smile. "Naruto-san…?"

"Sorry, but I'm not going to leave you here." Naruto said as he motioned for them to move to the circle, "You remind me too much of Mito-chan, almost like you're my little sister as well. And I promise I will protect you... So, let's get out of here." The girl nodded her head slowly before stepping into the circle with Naruto.

She could see the Fallen Angel's forms were starting to form, but that wasn't what she was thinking about at the moment. As the circle's light covered her and Naruto, her thoughts went to the older blonde's words and the warmth of his hand on her head, '… Is this what it feels like… to have a big brother?"

Chapter Text

"The healing capabilities of Twilight Healing are really impressive, there's nothing remaining." Rias said as she examined the area Issei had been cut, "I won't even have to use my own power to heal you either."

"Really? Wow Asia-san, your healing power is incredible!" Issei called out to the girl, who was sitting on one of the couches. After they had made it back to the Occult Clubroom, the first thing they did was make sure that Issei was fine, after all a Devil doesn't usually get struck by a holy gun and light sword and get heal almost immediately after.

"It's nothing, I'm just glad I was able to help." Asia replied with a smile. Kiba and Koneko were sitting on the couch opposite the girl, watching Naruto as he examined the sword hilt he had taken from Freed.

"Naruto-sempai, are you alright holding that?" Kiba asked as Naruto swung the hilt around a bit.

"I'm fine, it doesn't hurt at all… Now, to see how to activate this thing… I wonder," The older blond focused his Light magic into the hilt, and not a second after a golden blade of light shot out of the hilt. "That was easier to activate then I thought." Naruto swung the sword around again, making sure not to hit anyone. "It has a light weight to it, but still powerful in its strikes… that crappy exorcist had a nice sword."

"It's one of the weapons all Stray Exorcists have, I'm surprised you're able to hold it with it being a holy weapon." Akeno replied as she walked up to the table and placed a few cups of tea, enough for everyone. "It looks like you have an immunity to holy artifacts as well Naruto-kun, you're a brand-new type of Devil."

"Yeah, don't remind me. I'll attract the attention of a lot of people when they find out there is a Devil who doesn't have the usual weaknesses… though I haven't tried praying… never mind, that would just be stupid anyway. " Naruto sighed as he halted the power going into the sword hilt, making it withdraw into the hilt. "Who knows what the Factions would do to me, they could experiment on me to find out how or decide that I should be eliminated so it doesn't through off the balance."

"There's no way we'll let that happen." Rias said as she stood up, "You're an ally of the Gremory Household and our friend, we will stand by you, Naruto-kun."

"… Thanks Rias-chan." Naruto turned to face the red-head with a smile, "And I'll grow stronger as well, that way I'll do my best to not be a burden on you guys."

"Ara ara, you're not a burden on us Naruto-kun. Like Buchou said, you're our friend. It's normal for friends to help each other out." Akeno replied with a warm smile, the other Devils in the room nodded their heads, though Issei had a confused look on his face.

"Wait, what are Stray Exorcists?" Issei asked in confusion.

"They're people of the church that were kicked out, most of the time is because they used very extreme methods." Kiba explains to Issei, meanwhile Naruto had placed the hilt onto the table and grabbed one of the teacups. "Without many other options many of them chose to become servants of Fallen Angels."

"And that guy, Freed, he was one of these extremists…" Issei thought back to the corpse that Freed had cut up, "Yeah, he was definitely a crazy bastard. But even still, he was so strong, I couldn't hold a candle to him."

"Don't beat yourself up Issei, it's only been almost a week since you became a Devil." Rias said as she leaned back against her desk. "It takes time to adjust yourself to that kind of battle."

"But Naruto-sempai has been a Devil for a month, that's not that much longer. And he's already so powerful." Issei replied while pointing towards the quiet blond, who was offering Asia a cup of tea. "He sent that guy flying twice."

"Unlike you Issei, I've been training myself even before I became a Devil. My body was already used to fighting, and Saber was already training me to use my power." At this, the winged spirit appeared next to Naruto.”

"Issei-san, you do have the potential to get stronger, especially with a Sacred Gear. You just need to train and work at it." Saber said before turning to see Asia was looking at her with an amazed look. "Is something wrong?"

"You're so small…" Asia said as she reached up towards the tiny girl with her free hand, "I've never seen someone like you before."

Saber reached her hand out and grabbed one of Asia's fingers, "My name is Saber Lily, it's a pleasure to meet you face to face, Asia-san."

"Um, yes, it's nice to meet you as well… wait, you know who I am." Asia asked in confusion.

"Yes, you see I am a spirit that resides inside Naruto-sama, just like your Sacred Gear resides inside you." Saber explained with a smile.

"Holy crap, that’s incredible!"

Seeing Asia look at Saber with a look of awe, Naruto shook his head before turning to Issei. "You have plenty of time to grow stronger, like Saber said, you just need to work at it."

"But what about that Stray Exorcist, he was a lot stronger then I was."

Naruto placed the teacup onto the table and crossed his arms, "I really doubt you'll run into that guy again, not after that last blow I delivered before we left." Issei thought back to when Naruto slammed his fist into the priest's chest, "That blow had enough strength to destroy bones and fatally injure him if I was just using it on a random area. But I had focused on his heart, no doubt causing it to rupture before he even went through the hole."

"So Freed-san is… dead…?" Asia asked as she turned from Saber to Naruto

"Yeah, I had a feeling that if I had let him go, he would have created problems later on." Naruto said as he looked at Asia, "I won't say that I enjoyed killing a human being… but I also won't say I regret stopping him from hurting my friends."

The nun was silent for a moment before speaking again, "I understand Naruto-san, you needed to protect the people close to you, after all."

"And you're included in that." Naruto replied with a smile, to which Asia grew a look of surprise. "… Asia-chan, this might sound like a stupid question, but did you know what they were doing? The Fallen Angels, I mean."

"… No, I had no idea they were going around and killing people. I could never be a part of that…" Asia replied with sad expression on her face, tearfully thinking back to the horrible condition of the person Freed had killed.

"Asia-san," Rias called out, making the girl look toward the buxom Devil. "If you don't mind, can you tell me why you are with Fallen Angels? And it must've been a while if your powers had caught their attention, so how long have you been able to use your power?"

The blonde girl seemed a little hesitant to speak but felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up to see Naruto was giving her a comforting smile, "Don't worry Asia-chan, we just want to know the whole story so we can help. The more information we have, the better we know about the situation and how to handle things." Asia stared at Naruto for a few seconds before nodding her head.

"… It all started when I was around eight years old…" Asia started as everyone moved to sit around her, Rias and Naruto were the only ones standing, as they moved to lean back against Rias' desk. "Like I had told Mito-chan when we met, I have been with the church all my life… My parents abandoned me right after I was born. I was told I had been found crying in front of a small European town's church, and I grew up in the orphanage there. When I was eight, a wounded puppy wandered into the church. Seeing that it had it was so close to death, I prayed as hard as I could for it to live… that's when a miracle occurred, and the puppy had been completely heal."

'That must've been her Sacred Gear awakening.' Rias thought with narrow eyes. When she had gone through a book about Sacred Gears, she had read that it wasn't uncommon for some humans to unlock their Sacred Gears at an early age.

"After the church found out about my power, the church treated me like a Saint, and I was worshiped. Not long after that, I was taken to a big church where I was ordered to heal illnesses and wounds of many different Christians, and thanks to my prayers many were completely healed." As Asia continued her story, her head bowed down a little bit as she thought back to all those years ago. "The church guarded me heavily and treated me well. I was so happy that my power could help people and was incredibly grateful to God who blessed me with this power that could help others. My heart was filled with appreciation. But normal people would always look at me differently, and I couldn't help but start to feel lonely."

"I'm guessing that your days as a saint didn't last long." Kiba said as he looked across the table at Asia. The girl slowly nodded her head before her gaze went down to her hand.

"One day, I encountered a man collapsed on the floor, heavily injured, and I used my power to save him. But the man I came across was…"

"It was a Devil, correct?" Rias questioned as she crossed her arms.

Asia nodded as she twiddled around with her hands. "Hai…and when my church found out that I healed a Devil, they kicked me out and branded me as a Heretic." The girl looked back up at everyone, a sad smile on her face. Naruto couldn't help but tighten the grip he had on the desk, those assholes had use Asia like some kind of tool and as soon as she had done something they didn't like, they threw her away. "I was sent away from Europe and to Japan, and when I got here I was ordered to go the town church to work as a nun."

"And that's how you wound up getting picked up by Fallen Angels." Issei deduced as he shifted in his seat.

Asia nodded her head, "Hai…"

The group of Devils were silent after that for a few minutes, and then Koneko said something, "… So, what do we do now?" When everyone looked at her with confused looks she continued, "… We brought an enemy to our headquarters…"

"Nani?! But Asia isn't our enemy!" Issei exclaimed as he shot out of his seat. "She was the one that healed me even when she found out all of us were Devils."

"No, Koneko-chan is right." Rias said from her spot, closing her eyes as she crossed her arms. "Even if we don't want to admit it, Asia is a member of the church, and an enemy to us Devils. And not only did we take her with us, but we are also helping her. That kind of thing will cause some conflict between the Factions."

"But we can't let her go back, who knows what they'll do to her for helping us." Issei argued.

"… Unfortunately, there is not much we can do Issei, not without causing a war." Rias responded, a small tone of regret was heard in her voice.

"There might be one thing," Naruto said from his spot making everyone look at him. "Rias-chan, you know what I'm talking about, right?"

The red head stared at him for a few seconds before she nodded her head, "… I'll admit it did cross my mind, though it's not something that is usually done. And her healing ability could become usual to my Peerage later on."

"Buchou, are you talking about using an Evil Piece?" Akeno asked, Asia looked over at Naruto and Rias with a confused look.

"What's an Evil Piece?" She asked while tilting her head to the side.

No one answered the question, however, Rias pushed herself away from her desk and moved closer to Asia. "Asia, you know that the Fallen Angels are only allied with you because of your power, don't you?" Rias asked, to which the nun nodded her head sadly. "And like you already said, you don't agree with their goals or their methods. This means they'll try and take your Sacred Gear away from you by force, and if that happens… you'll die."

"…Hai, I had a feeling that was the case." Asia answered as her gaze shifted to her hands resting in her lap.

"I will be perfectly honest Asia, there are a few options that you can choose from at the moment. The first one is that you get returned to the Church and the Fallen Angels and then either two things will happen, one is you die and the other is that you are forced to work under a spell of some sort. However, with that option it is more than likely that they will take your Sacred Gear away from you and kill you in the process…" Rias said as she continued telling the blond nun her only options. "The second is for you to kill yourself and that will keep your Sacred Gear from their grasp until it passes onto the next human… And then there's your final option…"

"My final option… what is it?" Asia asked shakily, so far all the other choices seemed horrible.

"Become a Devil and join my Peerage as one of my servants. This will not only give you protection from the Fallen Angels, but it also means that you'll have a better chance of surviving." Rias finished as she crossed her arms. Like she had said before, it was something that didn't happen often, turning someone from the church into a Devil.

"Are those really my only choices?" Asia questioned as her body shook, her only options were either going back to the church and taking a fifty-fifty chance on being killed, killing herself so the Fallen Angels would use her power to kill innocent people, or finally, become a Devil so she and many others could be safe. There was only one option that actually seemed the best choice… but still…

"I'm sorry, but with how these people are and with us not being able to do much else, the choices are limited." Rias said as she reached out and placed a hand on her shoulder, making sure not to move the jacket that kept her modest. "It is your decision on what you want to do Asia-san."

The girl stared down at the ground for a few minutes, "… I'm sorry, but could I have some time to think about this?"

"… Asi-"

"Sure, you can." Naruto interrupted Rias, making her turn look at him and saw he was shaking his head at her, silently telling her not to force the poor girl. "But you won't have a lot of time Asia-chan, especially with the Fallen Angels after you."

Rias nodded her head at his words, "Yes, I'd give it about a day or so." She stood up and turned away from the girl, "I know this is a very difficult decision for you, so I'll give until midnight tomorrow to give me your answer. Is that all right?"

"… Hai, I will have an answer by then." Asia replied as she bowed her head a bit. Things were changing so quickly for her, first she meets a few nice people and joins the church, and then she finds out what the people she worked with truly do to innocent people, then she learns that the nice she had met were actually Devils, and now she was being offered to become one herself.

"Good, then you'll stay with me and my family for the night." Naruto said as he moved away from his spot and walked up to the girl.

"Ara ara/What/Huh?" A few of the people in the room looked at Naruto in surprise.

"Are you sure Naruto-kun? I mean, you already have to watch out for Mito-chan, not to mention yourself." Rias had a concerned look on her face as Naruto stopped next to her and Asia. "Asia-san can stay here for the night, I have plenty of places for her to rest."

Naruto shook his head, "I can't do that Rias-chan. Unlike me, you're an heir to a powerful Devil household, which means that if Asia is found with you then a war is sure to erupt… But since I'm an Independent Devil, I can help Asia-chan without any trouble."

"But you'll have to keep your guard up even more, and what if Abazeth appears?"

"I'll be fine Rias-chan," Naruto said as he placed a hand on her shoulder. "Saber will help me keep an eye out for the Fallen Angels, and you know that I'm a lot stronger than I was then when I was a human, I can hold my own."

"I know that, but still…" Rias adverted her gaze and stared into his eyes.

"If it makes you feel better I will contact you if anything goes wrong." Naruto removed his hand away, flashing the girl with a calming smile. "Tomorrow is a free day, which gives us plenty of time to keep off the Fallen Angel's radar. Asia and I will be back here tomorrow to meet up with you guys." Seeing that his words helped Rias feel a bit better, he turned to look at the nun, "Are you okay with this Asia-chan?"

"Um, I… don't want to be a bother."

"Nonsense, you'll be fine. I'll tell my family that I'm helping you out, besides, Mito-chan will be excited to see you again." Naruto said with a grin.

"Mito-san… is she and your family Devils too?" Asia asked as she looked up at Naruto.

"No, and they don't know that I am one either. So, when we get there, I'll need you to be quiet about it." Naruto answered, giving the girl a smile before holding out a hand to her. "Other than that, you're welcome to stay with us."

"A-Are you sure?" Asia look a little hesitant.

"Of course, and don't worry, I won't let anything bad happen to you. I promise." As the two blonds stared at each other quietly, the others couldn't help but wonder what was going on in their heads. Soon Asia nodded her head and reached out for his hand, Naruto in turn raised his hand and summoned a magical circle near them. "We'll see you guys later."

Rias crossed her arms, watching the two as they stepped into the circle, "Alright, be careful until tomorrow you two." Naruto and Asia nodded their heads before the seal glowed and transported them away with a golden flash. "… Akeno, I want you to do something for me tomorrow."

"Ara, what is it Buchou?" Akeno turned to Rias with a curious look. On one of the couches a few feet away from them, Issei was sitting by himself, looking down at his left hand with a frown.

-NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"You'll be staying in this room, its right next to mine and across from Mito-chan's." Naruto explained to Asia as he led her into the guestroom. "I hope wearing my mom's old pajamas is okay for you."

Asia shook her head with a smile, "It's fine with me, really! Your mother was very nice to get me something to wear."

After they had arrived back at Naruto's house, outside the front door, they had gone inside and were instantly greeted by an annoyed Kushina. The red-headed mother immediately pressed Naruto with questions on why he was coming home so late, and why he was with barely clothed girl wearing his jacket. They had told her that Asia had gotten lost and was attacked, but Naruto had been in the area and saved her just in time… it was true in a way. Kushina had quickly pulled the girl into a hug, surprising her at the sudden action, the older woman had agreed for Asia to stay with them for the night and had gotten her some Kushina's old clothes to wear. True to what Naruto had said, Mito was excited to see Asia again and was glad to see she was all right after hearing the story.

"I'm glad we got to see each other again, Asia-san!" Mito said cheerfully as she walked behind the two.

"Yes, it's nice to see you again Mito-san, though I wish it was under better circumstances…" Asia replied as she turned to look back at the girl.

Turning on the light to the bedroom, he turned to look at the girls, "Well, it's getting late. We should all get to bed, especially you Mito-chan."

"Aw, but I wanted to talk with Asia-san some more!" Mito whined, but was met with a soft bop on the head, "Ouch, why'd you do that?"

"We may have a free day tomorrow Mito-chan, but you still need as much sleep as you can, or else you'll be short for the rest of your life." Naruto smirked at the angry pout his sister was sending him. "Besides, Asia-chan will be staying with us almost all day tomorrow so you can talk to her as much as you want."

Mito was quiet before looking at both Naruto and Asia, "… You promise?"

"Hai, I promise!" Asia said with a smile, "I'll see you tomorrow Mito-san."

"Alright… Goodnight Onii-chan, Asia-san." The eleven-year-old turned back to her room and slowly went inside, glancing back one last time before the door closed.

"She seems so sad…" Asia walked passed Naruto into the guestroom.

"Well, she's gotten pretty attached to you, it's kind of surprising really." Naruto replied as he followed her inside, closing the door so no one could hear them, "She's actually very shy when it comes to meeting new people. I guess there's something about you she really likes."

"Really? I'm glad…" The girl smiled as she sat on the bed, but slowly her smile turned softer and sadder,

"Asia-chan, are you okay?" Naruto stared at the girl sitting on the bed, wondering what was going on through her mind.

She looked up at him with that same smile, the one she had that morning when they first met. "You know Naruto-san… even with all the things that have happened to me, I never stopped praying to God, expressing my gratitude."

"Asia-chan…"

"There were many times when I thought that the Lord must be testing me, even now I have faith in that." She brought her hands up in a praying manner, "I believe that maybe… if I can overcome this ordeal, he will make my dream come true someday."

"Your dream? What is it?" Naruto asked, he's eyes narrowed a little as he saw tears starting to fall from Asia's.

"That I'll be able to make a lot of friends…" The girl answered, surprising Naruto a little. "We would go buy flowers and books together, and chat about so many things…" Naruto smiled softly at the girl as he walked closer to her, stopping in front of her. "That is my dream…" Asia looked at Naruto with a sad smile. "I don't have any friends, you see…"

"… What are you talking about, dummy?" Naruto smiled back before he bent down a little and placed his hands over hers, surprising her as he did all this. "You already made that dream come true on your own… Mito-chan, Issei, Rias-chan, Akeno and the others, and even me… we're all you friends, aren't we?" He took one of his hands away from hers and brought it to her face, wiping away her tears. "So, from now on, we can all buy flowers and books together whenever you want… and I'll chat with you every day for as long as you'd like!"

"Naruto… san…" Asia whispered as she unclasped her hands and reached up one of her hands to the hand on her face. There was that feeling again, like she was being protected by this warm presence. "But… could we really still be friend… even if were on opposite side?"

"Of course! Whatever your choice is tomorrow, I will stand by what I said. I will always be your friend… and I will always see you as a little sister." Naruto moved his arms around her and brought her into a comforting hug. "So, promise me you'll continue to smile, okay?"

Asia stiffened at Naruto's words and felt her whole body start to tremble. She moved her arms around the man and held him as tightly as she could, crying into his chest and letting out all the pain she had gone through since she was a little girl. The biggest truth about Asia was that she had always wanted family and friends, people that would be there for her. And here Naruto was, giving her both in just one day. At the moment it didn't matter that she was a nun, nor did it matter that he was a Devil, everything about the supernatural world was blocked out as the young woman cried her eyes out on her new older brother's chest.

"Thank you… Naruto-san…" Asia said after a few minutes, finally calming down enough to speak. Suddenly she could feel her eyes start to get heavy, Naruto had discreetly used a weak sleep spell that he had learned from Akeno to help Asia get some rest, she needed it after the day she just had.

After helping her into the bed, Naruto brushed her hair a bit before giving Asia a smile. "I'll see you in the morning Asia-chan, sweet dreams."

"Goodnight… Naruto… nii-san…" A second later Asia was out like a light, leaving Naruto with a surprised look on his face as he thought about what she had just called him.

The surprised look disappeared as he shook his head, smiling at himself as he stood up. "Yeah, goodnight." Making his way out of the room, Naruto turned off the light in the room and softly closed the door, leaving the slumbering blond to enjoy her dreams. '… Saber.'

"Yes Naruto-sama." She called out to him as her transparent form appeared before him, her ability to become visible and invisible to others was extremely useful at times.

'I'm going to be counting on you tomorrow to keep a good eye out.' Naruto said as he turned his gaze to her.

Saber nodded her head as she brought an arm across her chest, "Of course, you can count on me!"

(The Next Day)

"Come on Onii-chan, let's go into the next store!" Mito called out as she and Asia went into a bookstore with Naruto following after them with a few bags in his hands.

"I'm coming, I'm coming…" Naruto replied with a smile as he walked into the store.

But while he walked a few steps behind the girls, he thought back to earlier that morning. It had started with the family, plus a shy Asia, all eating breakfast together and enjoying each other's company. Like Mito, Kushina and Minato had taken an almost instant shine to Asia and treated her like she was already part of the family, which made Naruto smile as he saw how happy Asia was. But as the day continued after that, Mito and Asia had a lot of fun, and then Mito suddenly suggested that they go out to the shopping district to have some fun. At first Naruto had been a little hesitant about them going out to a public area like that where they could be attack from within the crowded area but agreed after Asia asking him as well. So now they were walking down the shopping district, Mito kept her promise when they had met and was bringing Asia to every store and fun area. Naruto had stationed Saber to watch them from above while in her invisible state.

"Are you you're okay with caring all those bags, Naruto-san?" Asia asked as she turned back to face Naruto, she was wearing a light-green sundress with a blue jacket with the sleeves stopping just passed her elbows and white shoes. When Kushina had found out that Asia didn't have any other clothes with her, with the main outfit being a torn-up nun uniform, she had practically forced the girl to take the clothes.

"It's fine Asia-chan," Naruto replied as he shook his head, he was wearing a long-sleeved red shirt with a green jeweled necklace around his neck and black pants and shoes. "You and Mito-chan just enjoy yourselves."

Asia had a hesitant look, "If you're sure…"

"Come on Asia-san, there's a lot of different kinds of books here." Mito said as she pulled Asia to her favorite section. The young girl was wearing a long-sleeved red and black striped shirt with ripped short jeans and black stockings with brown boots.

Naruto couldn't help but laugh as he watched his sister pulling the blond girl around so easily, it was a funny sight. Taking a look around the store, he decided to see if there were any books he would be interested in himself. He walked towards along the aisles, looking at all the categories that were listed above the shelves, and stopped as he came to the Legends and Supernatural Section. Turning into the section, his eyes skimmed the different titles, some focused on old tales involving knights from different eras, and some were on gods from all around the world. He came to a stop when he noticed a black book, the title on its spine read "The Lesser Key of Solomon", he had remembered a while ago when Rias had shown him her own copy of the book, hers was filled with more truthful information regarding the 72 Pillars. Shaking his head a bit he continued on until he found a book that caught his attention, its title was "Legendary Heroes/Antiheroes".

As he reached up to grab it, a second hand bumped into his. "Oh, I'm sorry." He turned to follow the hand and saw it belonged to a woman in her mid-twenties with long light-purple hair, some of it braided on the left side, and purple eyes. She was wearing a black top with a jean jacket over it and a long tan skirt, and black slipper-shoes. "Are you interested in this book too?"

"Yeah, but its fine, you can have it." Naruto replied as he moved his hand away, turning his body to face the woman. "Sorry about that."

"It's no trouble at all… but did you need it?" The woman asked as she took the book off the shelf and brought to her chest.

Rubbing the back of his head, Naruto let out an awkward laugh. "Not really, it might sound weird but things like legendary heroes have always interested me."

"Hehe, not at all." The woman replied with a giggle, revealing a wedding ring on her left hand as she brought it to her mouth. "That actually sounds like my husband as well, he's always been interested in famous warriors from legends since he was a boy."

"Really? Glad I'm not alone on that." Naruto said with a grin, "So I'm guessing the book is for him then?"

"Yes, I'm going to give it to him as a birthday present. He actually came here with me, but I just managed to sneak away to get his gift." The woman gave Naruto a quick playful wink before she started to turn away, "I better go find him, thank you for letting me have the book."

"No problem, I hope he likes it."

"Onii-chan! Where are you?" Mito's voice called out, making Naruto turn his head to look behind him.

"I guess that's my queue, goodbye." Naruto said before turning around himself, waving his hand at the woman as he walked away "Hope you both enjoy yourselves!"

"Yes, thank you. And to you as well." The woman took one last look at Naruto as he disappeared from her sight, "… To think I would run into a Devil, and one with so much potential at that…"

"Hey Medea," A male's voice was heard from behind her, she turned around to see a handsome man with black hair combed backward in a rough fashion and orange eyes. He was wearing a teal shirt and dark-gray pants, and on his wrists were two bracelets, gold on the left and red on the right. "So, this is where you were, I was worried about you."

"Oh Darling," Medea gave her husband a smile. "I'm sorry I worried you, but I wanted to pick something up."

"I see…" The man's gaze went down to the book in her hands, though she was covering it so he would see it. "I'm guessing you found what you were looking for."

Shaking her head, Medea walked passed her husband. "Not yet, I still have one last book to get."

"Alright, but let's be careful, I can sense a Devil in the area." The man said in a cautious tone, his gaze wondering the area around them.

"Don't worry about that, I've already met him. Though it doesn't appear that he knew what I was… he might be a reincarnated Devil." Medea ignored the look she was getting from her husband as she continued speaking, "Not only that, but I felt something… different about him."

"Different, how so?" The man raised an eyebrow.

Medea turned back to her husband, giving him a mysterious smile, "Who knows… only time will tell."

(A Little While Later)

"Is something wrong with your food, Asia-chan?" Naruto asked looking at Asia who was sitting on the other side of the table, staring at her food with a confused look. Mito was sitting next to Asia, also looking at the blond/

"Um… are there any forks and knives around?" Asia asked timidly.

"You don't need stuff like that for this kind of meal." Mito said as she took a sip of her drink.

"Really?" Asia tilted her head in confusion.

"Here's how you eat them, Asia-chan." Naruto said, picking up his burger and began to eat it, "See?"

"I-I never would've guessed they could be eaten like that!" Asia asked, looking amazed, "Amazing! Then I better wash my hands."

Both Naruto and Mito couldn't help but sweat drop when Asia took out a bottle of holy water from her small pack, it was probably the only thing she had left from her uniform that was still intact. Naruto let out a sigh as he looked at the girl, washing her hands with holy water over something like a hamburger was a little too much.

"If you want to clean your hands, then why don't you use these… they're called disinfectant wipes, and they kill germs." Naruto held out a packet of wipes to her, which she accepted and used to wipe every inch of her hands. When was finished, the nun proudly held up her sparkling hands with a look of pride on her face. "Um… good job…" Naruto said as more sweat drops reappeared on the back of his head.

Mito blinked a few times before looking down at her own wipes, "I didn't think anyone could get that clean from just a few wipes."

Asia then put her hands together, "Now then, I should pray before the meal… Dear Lord…" After a minute or two Asia had finished her prayer and lifted her burger up to her mouth, after a few seconds she finally took a bite of her burger. Her eyes widened in delight as she took another bite, "It's so delicious, I've never had anything like this before!"

"I'm glad you like it, well then let's finish our food." Naruto said with a grin, "The quicker we finish up here, the sooner we can go to a place that I bet you'll really like."

"Eh?" Asia blinked a few times with a confused look on her face as she stared at Naruto. Almost twenty minutes later her confusion disappeared as they widened in awe, in front of her was a store that was filled with all sorts of machines and flashing lights, and there were a lot of teens of all ages inside. "Naruto-san, what is this place?"

"This is an arcade center, it's filled will all sorts of video games and other fun stuff." Naruto explained as he turned to the girls. Mito had an excited look on her face, as she always loved playing video games, while Asia had a look of amazement. "So, what do you say? Wanna go inside?"

"Huh?"

"Come on, you've got to enjoy the different experiences life gives you." Naruto told her as he held out his hand, Mito was holding onto his other arm with a grin on her face. "Let's go Asia-chan!"

"H-Hai!" Asia replied as a smile grew on her face, and she reached up and grabbed Naruto's hand before they went inside.

The small group of three then spent several hours in the arcade center playing all sorts of video games. The siblings introduced Asia to every game in the arcade, Mito was exceptionally good at shooting games and fighting games, but Asia had managed to beat Mito on the later with her first try, though it was mainly because Naruto was telling her which buttons to push, much to Mito's dismay. The next thing they showed her was a racing game, Asia didn't do too well on that one at first because she kept crashing her car into the walls several times, but eventually she managed to get the hang of it. She was surprised, however, when Naruto decided to show her the motorcycle racing one next to it, and she was amazed at how good he was at it. Mito then took Asia to a dancing game, which Asia enjoyed a lot as she and Mito danced side-by-side while Naruto watched from behind. One of the last things they did was get their pictures taken inside a photo booth.

"Um, Naruto-san?" Asia spoke as she and Naruto leaned against a wall, they were waiting for Mito while she went to the restroom. "Can I ask you something?"

"Sure, what's up?" The older blond looked away from the group of kids playing a fighting game a few feet away and turned to the girl.

"Last night, back at Rias-san's headquarters… you had said that you were not a part of Rias-san's group…" The girl looked up at him with a curious expression, "What did you mean by that?"

Naruto looked at her for a few seconds before looking ahead once again, "Just that, you remember that thing we were talking about, right? The Evil Pieces."

"That's right, what are they? You never told me."

"They're what helps make Devils, well reincarnated Devils. You see, many years ago there was a war between three different Factions, it was between the Devils, the Angels, and the Fallen Angels." Asia let out a little gasp at that, a war between all three… it must've been devastating. "The long story short was that each side lost a great number of their own, so the Devils created a method to make more Devils from any species, whether it was human, demon, or any other supernatural being."

"… And that is how she was planning to turn me into a Devil?" Asia asked as she tilted her head.

Naruto nodded his head before crossing his arms, "Yeah, you see there are three different classes to being a Devil, and Rias-chan is what's known as a High-class Devil, anyway High-class Devils can create this thing called a Peerage, the usually made up of sixteen people at the most, if you count the person leading the Peerage."

"So, what does it mean to be in a Peerage?" If she were going to decide tonight, it would be better to know what the results with her options were.

"Well… you become a part of the King's household, and you become a servant to the Peerage's King basically." Naruto answered, but he quickly turned to Asia. "But Rias-chan isn't like that, she sees the members of her Peerage as her family, and people she would do anything to protect."

"I see… Rias-san is a nice person." Asia said as she smiled a bit, in the brief time that she knew Naruto and the other Devils, she could definitely say they were completely different from how the people of the church had described them. "And what about you Naruto-san? From the looks of it, you're a reincarnated Devil."

"Yeah, Rias-chan had tried to make me a part of her peerage, but there was an unexpected problem, and I ended up being turned into a Devil without being made a servant. And to add onto it I was turned into a completely different type of Devil." Naruto explained, "But even though I wasn't a member, I still became an ally to her Peerage, and she started to help me get used to being a Devil."

'That explains why his wings were a different color than Issei…' Asia shook her head before looking up at the blond, "So what are you in those classes you were talking about?"

"All reincarnated Devils automatically become Low-class Devils, even with the power we have. It's possible for us to raise our ranks too, but unless you were born of noble blood like Rias-chan or have some very powerful Devil blood within you, it takes a lot of time for it to happen." Naruto uncrossed his arms and brought a hand up, "My level is still a Low-class, but I'll eventually raise my rank. And I'll get a lot stronger too, I have to if I want to be able to protect everyone."

"Naruto-san… if you don't mind me asking one more thing…" Asia averted her eyes for a moment, making Naruto raise an eyebrow, "Are you and Rias-san… in a relationship?"

"Huh?" Naruto blinked before turning his head away. "… No, no we're not…"

"O-oh I see, I'm sorry for asking…" Asia replied as her eyes looked down at the ground. "It's just you two seemed to care about each other so much, and I couldn't help but get that feeling."

"…"

"…"

"… It's not that I don't have feelings for her." Naruto finally spoke up, getting Asia to look up at him. "I know there could definitely be something between us… but as I am now, I don't feel like I would be able to be with her."

"What do you mean?" Asia asked as she turned her body in his direction.

"Rias-chan is a High-class Devil and the heir to the Gremory family, and I'm just a reincarnated Low-class Devil." Naruto placed his hands as his sides as he lean back against the wall, "Even if we were to become a couple, who knows what could happen to either of us, especially since I'm still not tapping into my full power… It almost feels like I'm staring at her back from afar… that's another reason why I want to become stronger and raise my rank as fast as I can, so I can stand by her side." Naruto gave Asia a weak grin, "That must sound pretty pathetic, huh? Stopping myself because of a stupid reason like that… and I don't even know if she truly thinks of me in a romantic way, or just as someone she cares for."

"Not at all!" Asia said back with her voice raised a little higher as she grabbed one of her surrogate brother's hands and held it between her palms. "You want to be with Rias-san so much, and I have faith that it will work out between you two. You're a nice person Naruto-san, and strong too!"

"… Thanks Asia-chan." Naruto replied as he reached up and rubbed the top of her head, "You know, this was the first time I told anyone about that."

The girl smiled up at him, "I see, I'm glad to hear that… and I believe, that when it comes to love… it shouldn't matter what ranking you both are."

"… Yeah… I guess you're right." Naruto said as he smiled back at her.

"Hey Onii-chan, Asia-san, I'm back!" Mito called out as she walked up to them and noticed there position, "Did I miss something?"

Asia looked down at their hands and quickly let go with a blush, "Sorry Naruto-san…"

"It's no problem," Naruto grinned as he turned between her and Mito, "So what do you guys want to do next?"

"How about we go over there next?" Mito pointed towards a giant game with a wheel on top of it.

"Okay, let's go." The male blond said, causing his sister to let out a cheer before hurrying over to the game. As the last two walked over to the game, Naruto turned to Asia. "I hope you've been having fun Asia-chan."

"Hai, I've never had so much fun before!" Asia replied as she smiled up at him, "This has been one of the best days of my life… and I got to have it with a caring big brother and a cute little sister." The girl closed her eyes as she let out a happy sigh.

"Well, it's not over yet!" Naruto patted her on the shoulder, "We've still got the rest of the day to enjoy ourselves more."

Asia's smile grew bigger as she nodded her head, "Right, thank you so much for today… Naruto-niisan…"

"… No problem Asia-chan, anytime." Naruto patted her head again.

-NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"I hope you both enjoyed yourselves." Naruto said as he looked over at his sisters, each holding a stuffed animal in their arms. Mito was holding a small orange fox that was called Kitsu, while Asia had a small yellow and black creature named Ratchu in her arms. He had won two prizes from two of the crane games near the exit. At the moment they were walking down a path towards their home, enjoying the peace and quiet, as the road they were walking on was empty, not a person in sight.

"Hai! Thank you for today, Naruto-niisan!" Asia had a bright smile on her face as she held Ratchu closer to her.

"Yeah Onii-chan, today was so much fun." Mito agreed as she swung Kitsu around happily, she had been a little surprised when she first heard Asia call her brother, Naruto-nii-san, but quickly dismissed it as she excitedly though about having an older sister now.

"Good, then we-"

"Naruto-sama! You need to get away from there, NOW!" Saber's voice called out for the first time since they arrived at the shopping district.

'Saber? Is there…!' Naruto narrowed his eyes before grabbing a surprised Asia and Mito before jumping several yards back, just in time as a long dark-pink spear of light crashed into ground where he had been standing, causing a small explosion upon impact. He turned his gaze to the sky where a female figure was descending towards them. "I knew a Fallen Angel would appear sooner or later."

"Fallen Angel?" Mito whispered to herself as she looked up at her brother in confusion.

"Well, well, to think you would end up with a Devil… Asia." The woman said as her feet touched the ground, Naruto slowly put his sisters down and moved them behind him. The blond recognized this enemy, she was the woman who pretended to be Issei's girlfriend before killing him.

"Raynare-sama!" Asia exclaimed with a shocked look on her face, one of her hands grabbed onto the back of Naruto's shirt.

Naruto took a quick glance at Asia before turning back to the Fallen Angel with a smirk, "… So, it's Raynare, huh? I figured that name you had used before was a fake, it was way too cute for someone like you… Yuuma Amano."

"Oh, so you know that name." Raynare replied with an amused look. "Since you know who I am, why don't you just give me the nun, and I'll let you leave… maybe."

"Sorry, but I'm afraid I'll have to decline," Naruto released some of his power. "Asia isn't going anywhere, especially not with you… Fallen Angel."

"Do you really want to fight me Devil?" The woman asked as she placed a hand on her hip, shifting her body on one leg. "Asia is a useful piece to my plans, and I won't be leaving without her."

"Devil? Fallen Angel? What are you both talking about Onii-chan?" Mito spoke up, making Naruto's eyes widen as he remembered that Mito was with them. He slowly turned his head to look at the younger girl, "I don't understand…"

"Oh, so you don't know, little girl? Then let me tell you, your Onii-chan here is a Devil. And unfortunately… I will have to kill you, no witnesses allowed." Raynare had an evil grin on her face, enjoying the look Naruto shot at her. "Aw, what's a matter Devil?"

"I suggest you shut that mouth of yours while you still have it." Naruto growled as he reached behind his back and grabbed the sword hilt he had out under his shirt before bringing it in front of him. Charging his energy into the hilt, a golden blade once again appeared, and Naruto's wings quickly appeared behind him.

Raynare took a step back in shock as she watch Naruto being surrounded in light magic, "That shouldn't be impossible… a Devil using the power of light, it should be burning you apart!"

"I'm an exception, I am completely immune to light and holy objects." Naruto said as he shifted his position, "Now then… I believe you just threatened my little sister."

"… It doesn't matter, even if light doesn't hurt you, I can still kill you!" Raynare said as she summoned two spears. Just as she was about to throw them, a voice called out.

"Enough Raynare." Everyone turned towards the voice and Naruto's eyes widened as he watched Abazeth land a few feet behind Raynare. "I recall telling you that you could come with me to retrieve your little nun, but the Devil was mine to kill."

"Abazeth-sama is here as well?!" Asia had tightened her grip on Naruto.

"Who is he?" Mito stared at the man.

Raynare was visibly shaking as she stared at Abazeth, her spears disappearing as he got closer to her. "My apologize Abaz-" The female Fallen Angel was cut off as the four-winged man back-handed her, sending her crashing into the floor.

"Learn your place, wench." Abazeth gave the girl an icy stare as his powerful aura surrounded him, his head turned towards Naruto and the others, his gaze went down to the sword in his hand. 'It seems you've gotten stronger Naruto Uzumaki, and an interesting little toy too."

"So that's… Naruto Uzumaki… and that girl must be Mito Uzumaki." Raynare looked between all three teens, all of their targets were standing in front of them.

"Yeah, I took it from one of your exorcists," Naruto replied as he raised his sword. "Now why are you here?"

"Didn't you listen to what I told you several nights ago? Our battle will come… a lot sooner than you think." Abazeth smirked as he raised his hand and summoned a large amount of light weapons, "And I'll be taking the nun as well."

"Not going to happen!" Naruto shouted back before turning to the girls behind him, "Listen, I need you two to get to a safe location. I can't fight and protect you both at the same time, especially when fighting these two." Asia was looking at him in surprise before hesitantly nodding her head, but Mito showed no reaction. "Mito, listen to me! You have to get out of here!"

The girl recoiled and snapped her head to look up at her brother, he's never said her name without the added -chan before. Naruto looked down at Mito and noticed her eyes were looking up at him, hints of fear present in her eyes. His eyes narrowed a little as he stared down at his sister before turning away from her, but if one were to look closely at his hand, it could be seen trembling a little. Asia looked between the siblings before placing a hand on Mito's shoulder, "Mito-san, we need to move back." Mito looked up at the blonde before slowly nodding her head, and the two quickly retreated back.

When Naruto sensed that the two had made it to a safe area, he called out to Saber, 'Keep an eye on them Saber.'

"But Naruto-sama, if I leave you alone, then you won't be able to-"

'THAT DOESN'T MATTER SABER LILY, I NEED YOU TO WATCH OVER THEM!' Saber was surprised at Naruto's tone, even though he was angry, it seemed… off somehow. 'Do you understand me?'

"… Yes, I will do my best… but remember I won't be able to do anything besides lead them along. Even if… you lose." Saber and Naruto were quiet for a moment before Naruto nodded his head.

"That's fine… I'm counting on you." Naruto muttered as he raised the sword again. "… I'm surprised you waited for me like this."

"It would've been boring to just kill you when you're not even paying attention." Abazeth smirked as more weapons appeared around him, Raynare was several steps back, watching with her arms crossed. "Now then, let's get started!" With a snap of his fingers, all the weapons of light started firing at Naruto.

Naruto raised his other hand and summoned a second sword, this one completely made out of light. Charging forward, he knocked away several of the weapons while dodging a few others, this was much harder than when they fought the first time. No doubt Abazeth had been holding back a lot that time, especially with Naruto being a human at the time. The blond didn't have any more time to think as a spear went right through his side and caused a large amount of blood to spill, making him flinch a bit before quickly regaining his baring and took a giant leap back to dodge a giant sword coming down. Taking a glance down at his already healing wound, Naruto gritted his teeth, something was wrong with him, he wasn't usually this slow and distracted.

"That's an interesting healing ability. It reminds me of what I've read about the House of Phenex, only without fire." Abazeth mused as he summoned more weapons, "Let's just see how well you heal after being skewered!" Once again the weapons were fired at Naruto, who continued use his swords to deflect the attacks as fast as he could, but he was unable to react in time as a sword from behind him pierced through his arm and made him lose his grip on his sword of light. The barrage of weapons continued to connect as they stabbed him in the legs, his arms, and even his chest. One last spear pierced him through the heart, he could feel his body falling forward and hitting the ground. And as he lied there, he could hear Mito's voice.

"ONII-CHAAAAANN!" Mito cried out as she ran over to Naruto's side, she had managed to run back to where her brother had been fighting, only to see him fall to the ground. "Onii-chan, please be okay! You have to be!"

"Mi… to… What are… you doing here?" Naruto gasped out as he looked up at his sister's teary face. "I… told you… and Asia… to run…"

"Baka Onii-chan! How can I leave you?" Mito cried out as she raised her brother's head, "You're my big brother."

"Mito-san, Naruto-niisan!" Asia called out as she ran to their side, her rings already out. "Don't worry, I'll heal you-" She was pulled away from Naruto by Raynare, who had an evil smirk on her face.

"Nice for you to return, Asia." Raynare said as she brought a hand under Asia's chin, "Now why don't you be a good girl and return with us."

"N-No, I refuse to be a part of your plans. I'd rather… I'd rather become a Devil myself then help you kill innocent people." Asia exclaimed before she was slapped across the face.

"Such a tongue on you, maybe I should rip it out. After all, I only need your power." Raynare said as she grabbed Asia by her long hair, giving it a pull making Asia cry out in pain.

"Let her go… you bitch." Naruto growled as he tried to raise himself up but was stopped by Abazeth appearing above him and slammed his foot on his back, right on top of Naruto's wound, making him crash into the ground with a painfilled shout. "ARGH… Damn you… Abazeth…"

"Don’t even try, Naruto Uzumaki, weak trash like you has no right to speak." The blue-haired man smirked as he pressed his foot down, making Naruto grunt again, "I am really disappointed, I really thought you would give me a challenge." Abazeth suddenly felt something tackle into his side, but he didn't budge an inch.

Looking down, he saw Mito glaring up at him with tearful eyes, "Leave my Onii-chan alone!"

The smirk on Abazeth's face grew darker as he suddenly reached down and grabbed Mito by the throat, lifting her up to his eye level. "And what are you going to do? After all, I plan on killing you and your brother… maybe I should start with you first, that way I can enjoy the look on his face as the life leaves your e-" He was cut off as a large pressure suddenly pressed down on him, he looked down and saw Naruto being surrounded by a powerful aura, however it wasn't his usual golden, this one was black with hints of purple and red.

"Let… My…SISTERS… GO!" Naruto snapped his head up to look at the Fallen Angels, his eyes blood-red and full of bloodlust. Abazeth's own eyes widened as he jumped back, just in time to dodge the large beam of energy that shot off Naruto's body.

Landing a few feet away with Raynare by his side, he turned to look at the girl. "Raynare, take these two back to the church. You can do whatever you want with the nun, but leave Mito Uzumaki alone, I will decide what to do with her."

"Hai Abazeth-sama!" Raynare nodded her head before taking the struggling Mito away from Abazeth before wrapping her wings around her and the other two, "It's time we returned, we have to prepare for the ceremony tonight!"

"Let go of us!" Asia cried as she and Mito thrashed around in the Fallen Angel's arms. "We don't want to go!"

"Onii-chan!" Mito reached out for her brother.

"Mito-chan, Asia-chan… Give them back!" Naruto shouted as he tried to run towards them, but his wound was affecting him. While most of his wounds would normally heal in an instant, having several fatal wounds took a little longer if he didn't give his body time. Reaching out to them, Naruto could only watch as Raynare disappeared with his sisters. "ASIA, MITO!" The dark energy around Naruto grew as he turned his gaze to Abazeth, who had a giant grin on his face.

"Now this is what I wanted to face!" Abazeth laughed as he created several more weapons. "Let's see how you do this time, Uzumaki!" Before either could move, a large bolt of lightning struck between them, making Abazeth jump back to avoid damage. "What the hell? Who did that?"

"Ara ara… I believe this battle is finished, Fallen Angel." A voice called out from behind Naruto, both males turned around to see Akeno walking up to them with her eyes closed and a hard smile on her face. "Unless you want to receive some punishment, then I will be happy to oblige."

"Who the hell are you?" Abazeth questioned as he glared at the woman who would dare interrupt his fight. But as he stared at Akeno, he couldn't shake the feeling he knew her from somewhere, there was something familiar about her.

"… Akeno… what are you doing here?" Naruto asked as he looked back at his fellow Devil, wondering why she was here.

Akeno flashed Naruto a quick smile before turning back to look at Abazeth, "Buchou had asked me to retrieve you and Asia-san around this time, so we could make sure she arrived at our headquarters safely… unfortunately I was too late to help you stop them."

"… Woman." Abazeth called out to Akeno, "Tell me… is your last name Himejima?"

"Why yes it is. And how do you know who I am?"

Abazeth started to snicker, "There's plenty I know about you… You're his daughter, after all." As soon as the word left his mouth, Naruto could see Akeno's body freeze up before her facial expression went cold and rage filled her eyes. Lightning surrounded her and multiple bolts headed towards the Fallen Angel, who smirked as his wings covered him and he transported away, leaving a few black feathers behind. But even though his body disappeared from their sight, Abazeth's voice could be heard, "I'LL BE TAKING MY LEAVE! NARUTO UZUMAKI, IF YOU WANT YOU SISTERS BACK, I SUGGEST YOU COME TO THE CHURCH TONIGHT! OTHERWISE, THE ONLY THING YOU'LL FIND ARE TWO CORPSES… AND UNLESS YOU COME WITH YOUR FULL POWER, YOU'LL BECOME THE THIRD! BWHAHAHAHA!

Naruto and Akeno watched the feathers fall to the ground before the blonde's body started to sway and fell forward. Akeno barely had time to catch him before his body made impact with the ground, she could see the energy surrounding him disappear as Naruto started to lose consciousness. She quickly summoned a magical circle and lifted Naruto up with one of his arms around her neck, as the two made it into the circle and it started to glow, Naruto's vision went dark, with only one thought going through his mind.

"I will save you both… I SWEAR!"

Chapter Text

"I can't believe… Naruto-sempai was beaten like that." Issei muttered from his spot on one of the couches.

As soon as Akeno had appeared with an unconscious Naruto, Rias immediately went to the blonde's side and checked him for injuries. Most of his wounds were already starting to heal, but the wound in his chest was taking much longer, the red head had Koneko help her bring Naruto into the next room where he could rest. Koneko soon returned to the room, but Rias had stayed in the room, most likely to speed up Naruto's recovery. It's been over two hours since then, and everyone else in the Clubroom waited quietly to hear the current condition of their injured friend. Akeno was silently sitting next to Issei while Koneko and Kiba were sitting on the couch across from them, Kiba was holding one of his swords while Koneko stared at the untouched donut on her plate.

"I agree, to think a Fallen Angel could deal so much damage…" Kiba replied as his grip tightened.

Akeno let out a sigh, "The Fallen Angel he was fighting was much stronger than the ones we’d fought before. This one not only has another pair of wings, but he can also summon hundreds of light-based weapons at once, and with the limited power Naruto could use while in a public area like that…" The rest didn't need to be said.

"… And now they have Asia-san and Mito…" Koneko pointed out.

The sound of the door opening caught everyone's attention making them turn to see Rias walking into the room with a troubled look on her face, she silently closed the door before walking up to the group.

"Buchou… how is he?" Issei asked as the red head walked passed her Peerage and made it to her desk.

"He's finished healing, but still unconscious." Rias answered as she sat down in her seat, making it tilt as she leaned back against it, "There's nothing we can do now beside wait."

'But what about Asia and Mito, they were taken by the Fallen Angels!" Issei exclaimed as he shot out of his seat, "We can't leave th-"

"I'm already aware of that Issei." Rias interrupted with a hard tone, catching the brunette of guard. He's gaze went down to her hands, which were clenched so tightly her knuckles were pale white and her hands shaking. "But we need to think of a plan instead of charging in. It's because they both have them that we need to do this properly."

"I… I understand Buchou, I'm sorry." Issei's head bowed a bit before he fell back into his seat. Of course, Rias would be one of the ones most affected by this, she was closer to Naruto and Mito than anyone else in the room.

"It's alright," Rias leaned forward on her desk, placing her hands together in front of her mouth with her fingers interlocked. "Now then… from what I suspect, they're planning to take Asia's Sacred Gear from her, most likely using a special method of sorts. To remove a Sacred Gear like hers it take a lot of time preparation, meaning that if the message Abazeth had left Akeno and Naruto-kun holds true, then we will have until midnight to save Asia. They will most likely try to kill Mito around the same time as well."

"Then what should we do Buchou?" Kiba asked.

"… Will they be in the same area?" Koneko spoke up, her expression never changing as she finally reached down and picked up the donut.

"Hmm…" Rias closed her eyes in thought. The petite girl's question did bring up a good point, there was no proof that Mito was being held in the same place as Asia was. The only thing they had to go on was that the two were at the church, but the area surrounding it was pretty big, meaning Mito could either be in the exact same place as their nun friend or somewhere completely different.

"Maybe I can help you guys." A voice spoke up from the entrance, making everyone turn to see Arcueid standing there with her arms crossed and a serious expression on her face… until it dropped a second later and she gave them a wave, "Yahoo!"

(Meanwhile)

In the next room over Naruto was resting in bed, bandages wrapped around his chest. The blonde's face scrunched up as little as his body shifted in the bed, azure eyes slowly opened to see a familiar brown ceiling. He slowly lifted his body from the soft mattress and got into a sitting position; the blanket that had been covering him fell to show that is shirt had been removed, and bandages were securely wrapped around his torso. One of his hands reached up to the bandages around his torso before gripping them tightly.

"So… Akeno managed to bring me to the Club Building." Naruto said to no one before his body started to tremble. Memories of the pathetic excuse for a battle that he had with Abazeth flashed through his mind. "… Damn it!" He raised his other hand and clenched it into a fist before slamming it into the mattress.

"… You're awake, Naruto-sama. I'm glad…" He turned his head to see Saber sitting on the counter near the bed, sitting in a seiza position. The tiny girl lowered the upper half of her body and bowed to Naruto, "My deepest apologizes, it was because of me that you lost to Abazeth and Mito-san and Asia-san were taken."

"Raise you head Saber. I's my fault, not yours." Naruto replied as he looked back down at the sheets that covered him. Shaking his head he moved his feet over the edge of the bed and stood off the bed. Reach his hand up to his bandages again, he tore it off with a strong pull. Looking down at his chest, he saw that the giant wound that had gone right through his chest was completely gone, "Your healing power is incredible, and it was able to not only keep me alive even when my heart was pierced through, but heal it completely…"

"Naruto-sama?" Saber looked up in confusion and was surprised when she saw he was standing and removing his bandages, "What are you doing?!"

"Right now, Mito-chan and Asia-chan are in the hands of those Fallen Angels." Naruto noticed his shirt laying on the chair next to the counter Saber was sitting on, moving over to pick it up when he saw it was full of holes. "… I need to rescue them."

"But you still haven't reached full pow-"

"That doesn't matter!" Naruto exclaimed as he turned to look at Saber, "It's my job as an older brother to protect them… And I did nothing as they were taken! How am I supposed to stand back and worry about such things when I know they're in danger?!" Naruto's flashed red and his power swirled around him.

"…Naruto-sama…" Saber muttered, looking up at her master with a surprised look.

"… It doesn't matter whether or not I'm at full power or half power, whether I'm the strongest or the weakest… I will save them. I swear on my life!" Naruto stared down at his clenched hand before looking back at Saber. "Saber, will you help me?"

Saber stared at him for not even a second before nodding her head, "Of course, I will follow you to my last breath. You are my master and friend."

"Thank you," Naruto nodded his head before turning away from her and created a small magic circle above his hand, summoning a shirt from his house. Quickly putting it on he started to make his way out of the room. "Let's go Saber!"

"Hai, Naruto-sama!" Saber extended her wings outward and flew to his side.

But as he reached a handout to the door, a voice called out from behind him. "You definitely have the determination to charge in, but you lack the power needed to defeat that Fallen Angel."

Naruto's body froze up for a second before he turned around and saw a dark orange-red magical circle glowing behind him and saw a woman standing there with a hand on her hip. She was an unbelievably beautiful woman who appeared in her early to mid-twenties, but Naruto had a feeling she was much older than she appeared. The woman had long, and strangely familiar, red-hair that was made into a high-ponytail that reached down to her lower back, her eyes were crimson red. She was wearing a long red dress with a large orange stripe on the front, which was framed by smaller black stripes. The dress also had long black sleeves that extended to her wrists, multiple red diamond-shaped patterns following it down.

Naruto narrowed his eyes, his guard up instantly. "Who are you? How did you get here?"

"No need to get so defensive, young man." The woman said with a smile as she stepped out of the circle and walked up to him. Naruto only managed to take a step back before she appeared in front of him in an instant, catching him by surprise as she raised a hand up to under his chin. "Hmm… To think you would become a Devil after all."

"What do you mean by that?!" Naruto questioned as he let his magic flow around him, but to his surprise it wasn't just the golden light he usually had, there was also the same dark energy that he had emitted earlier. "What the?"

The woman let out a giggle as continued to hold onto his chin, ignoring the golden and dark auras surrounding him, "It looks like that battle you had earlier awakened your original magical properties."

"My original… properties?" Naruto slowly and hesitantly dismissed his magic. It was obvious that this woman was extraordinarily strong, since she could be in full contact with his Light magic and not be effected by it. And the fact that she didn't attack him as soon as she entered the room was something to go on as well, because there was no doubt in his mind that if she had wanted to, she could have made him a smear on the wall in an instant. "What does that mean?"

"Your powers over light, it was given to you by a Holy Artifact, that little girl over there to be exact." Her gaze shifted to Saber, who stared back at her with a cool expression, before going back to Naruto. "It is an amazing power for a Devil to have, but tell me… do you really believe that is the only magic you have? There is a second power within you, one that was passed down through several generations and that has been inside you since you were born."

"Generations… you're talking about that ancestor of mine, the reason those Fallen Angels have targeted Mito-chan and I!" Naruto growled as he finally pushed the woman's hand away, "Who the hell is this guy anyway? To be so dangerous that his descendants are targeted for having his blood."

The woman stared at Naruto for a few moments before letting out a sigh, "Very well, if you truly want to know then I will tell you…" Crossing her arms under her large chest, her eyes stared directly into Naruto's. "Your ancestor was once one of the four Devils the ruled over the Underworld, before he died in the Great War. Before his death, he was the leader and most powerful of the Previous Four Great Satans."

"Wait a minute," Naruto's eyes widened as he recalled what both Saber and Rias had told him about the Old Satans. "You're telling me that I'm…"

"Yes, you and Mito are descendants of Lucifer, his great-grandchildren to be precise."

"I'm the descendant… of a Devil? That's the reason Mito and I were targeted…" Naruto clenched his fists as he narrowed his eyes again, "Tell me, who are you? How could you know something like that?"

Letting out a laugh, the woman gave him a smile. "There's no reason I wouldn't know about you two, Naruto-kun. I am the reason you both are alive in this day and age after all."

"What?" Naruto raised an eyebrow.

"… I suppose it's not impossible for you to not know who I am, after all both Kushina and I had decided I would not interfere in either of your lives until you both awakened your powers." The woman tilted her head to the side and gave him a warm (and remarkably familiar) smile. "We both wanted you two to enjoy your normal lives before becoming a part of our world."

"My mother…!?" Naruto took a step back in surprise, now he knew why her hair was so familiar, it was the same color as his mother and sister. Unlike Rias' blood-red hair, their hair color was a vibrant red. If what this woman just said was right, then that means, "Wait a minute, does this mean you're my-?"

"Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Kaguya Uzumaki Lucifer." She brought a handout to him, still smiling at him the entire time. "It's nice to finally meet you, my handsome grandson."

"Grandmother… so this means, I really am a Devil…"

"Half-Devil to be precise, your mother is a pure-blooded Devil while your father is a human." Kaguya explained as Naruto took a step back, "Well that was what you were before the Gremory heir tried to use her Evil Piece on you. Right now, you could say you're a full Devil, but at the same time you are not a complete one."

"Complete? What does that mean?" Naruto crossed his arms as Saber moved to sit on his shoulder, unleashing his golden wings. "I may not be a member of a Peerage, but I'm still a Devil. My wings and powers are proof of that."

Kaguya looked at the wings with a fascinating expression before speaking, "So you're wings are a different color as well. I must say, you've really become a unique type of Devil…however," The woman released her own wings, but to Naruto's shock, there were fourteen black Devil wings coming out of her back. "You still aren't close to reaching your true power."

"How can you have so many? I thought only Angels and Fallen Angels could have more than one set of wings!?" Naruto asked as he examined the wings behind her. Saber stared in amazement, in all her years she had never seen a Devil with so many wings before, Angels yes, Fallen Angels yes, but never a Devil.

"Yes, I am a pureblood Devil, and daughter to Lucifer." Kaguya placed a hand on her hip, "You see, all those that have the Lucifer bloodline flowing through their veins will have more than one set of wings. This is how Devils can know that we are part of the Lucifer Clan. Also, the more wings that a Devil has represents how powerful they are, and as you can see I have seven sets."

Naruto stared at his grandmother's wing in amazement before shaking his head. "So how come I only have one set, I know I'm not that weak?"

"Like as I said before, you may have awakened as a Devil, but you haven't truly become one yet." Kaguya replied before giving Naruto a hard look, "And if you go to fight the Fallen Angels the way you are now... you will die."

Naruto's fist clenched as he narrowed his eyes at the woman, he was quiet for a minute. "... Is that all you came to say?" Kaguya said nothing at that, while Saber turned to look at her master. "I already know that I'm not at my full power, but even then, I'll fight to save my sisters."

Watching her grandson turn away from her, Kaguya called out to him. "... Naruto-kun..."

"… And while I know that you guys were only trying to protect us, it's because you didn't tell us the truth that things have gotten like this." Naruto spoke up as he started walking to the door again, "Knowing the truth now doesn't really help us with this situation."

As he grabbed onto the handle, Kaguya spoke up again, "It will if you truly desire to become a complete Devil, to access your true power. That is why I'm here after all."

Pausing mid-turn, Naruto looked back at the redhead. "… What are you talking about?"

"Using my magic and the blood connection between us, I can finish the process and turn you into a Pureblooded Devil like I am thanks to a certain spell, and when that happens you will become my heir. It was the original way that I was going to turn you and your sister when you were ready." Kaguya explained with a serious look, "But if you decide to do this then you can never go back, your path as a Pureblood will be set and you will be exp-"

"That's fine." Naruto interrupted as he turned his body around completely, "Make me a Pureblood Devil and unlock my powers."

"Naruto-sama! You didn't let her finish!" Saber exclaimed as she jumped off his shoulder and flew in front of his face, "This isn't something you can decide so quickly."

"… Saber Lily, you already know that I made up my mind to become as strong as I can so I could protect the people closest to me. Fighting against someone like Abazeth, or anyone else that are even stronger than him, I can't afford that kind of battle to happen again!" Naruto closed his eyes while bringing a clenched fist up, thinking back to how weak and pathetic he was, before snapping his eyes open and looking at Saber with a determined look. "If the chance to get stronger is right in front of me, I can't turn away from it because of fear. You said during our fight with Arcueid that you will stay by my side no matter what, you meant that didn't you?"

Saber was quiet as she stared into Naruto's eyes before nodding her head, "… Of course I did, I swear on my honor as a knight!"

"Thank you, Saber." Naruto said with a smile before looking at Kaguya, "Alright, so how do we do this?"

Kaguya nodded her head before creating a magical circle around her, Naruto noticed the symbol inside the orange circle was a spiral with four sharp, slightly curved points, this must be the symbol for Lucifer. "It is a simple process. The first thing we must do is exchange blood, this will strengthen the connection between you and the Devil blood of our clan. Then I cast a spell that not only marks you as my heir, but it also will turn you into a Pureblood Devil and release all the power you were holding back."

"I see, that does sound simple… if you don't mind me asking this out of curiosity, what will happen to my class and all that other stuff." Naruto asked as he remembered what Rias had told him about Purebloods and heirs to Devil Families.

"I am sure you already know, any heirs or heiresses of a family must be a High-class Devil. With the power you will gain, as well as the ranking from becoming the heir to the Lucifer Clan, you will be in the same class as any other Devil with such responsibilities." Kaguya explained as she summoned a small dagger, "Do you have any other questions before we begin?"

"Just two… the first one is what would happen if the others came inside right in the middle of this?" Naruto questioned as he thought about what she had said.

"They won't detect what is happening, I created a small barrier around us." Kaguya replied while motioning to the ceiling where a Lucifer symbol was resting, "It will dismiss itself as soon as my spell is cast. What is your second question?"

"How long will it take?" Naruto asked.

"Since you are going to go to the church to save Mito-chan and this Asia girl, I am going to have to speed up the process and have you become a Pureblood and release your power all at once." Kaguya said as Naruto walked into the circle, leaving Saber to float outside the circle with a small look of concern on her face, and stopped in front of you, "I will not lie, you will feel some pain when that happens."

"That's fine, I'm ready." Naruto said as he held his hand out to his grandmother. "Let's get this thing started."

Kaguya nodded her head before bringing the dagger to Naruto's hand, making the blond flinch a bit as she cut across his palm, after making sure it didn't heal itself the female Devil raised her own hand and did the same to her palm. The two brought their bloody hands together and their blood mixed, a few bloods falling onto the circle below them and caused it to glow brighter. "Blood of my blood, Child of my child… May our bloodline remain united and strong." Their hands glowed a dark orange for a second before the blood evaporated around them, Kaguya nodded her head and took a few steps back until she was out of the circle and standing next to Saber, extending her hand outward. "Okay, the first part is done. And now… Hear my words, as the Head of the Lucifer Clan. I, Kaguya Uzumaki Lucifer, name my grandson, Naruto Uzumaki, as my heir and the future Head. With my blood circling through your veins, I rename you, Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer! Be reborn as my heir and lead our family towards the future!"

The circle around Naruto started to glow even brighter as its energy lifted from the Clan symbol and entered Naruto's body, the blond gritted his teeth in pain as his body felt like it was burning. This way a lot different from when he became a Devil through Rias' attempt, it felt like his blood was boiling and he had a sharp pain going up his spine… That's when he felt it, like a switch being turned energy suddenly burst out of his body and covered the room, blocking Saber from seeing her master.

"NARUTO-SAMA!?"

(Underworld: Gremory Estate)

A silver-haired woman was walking down a hallway when she suddenly came to a stop, turning her head to one of the windows near her.

"Grayfia-chan? Are you okay?" A red-haired man asked as he noticed the woman had stopped walking with him to their destination. When the woman didn't reply, the man called out to her again. "Grayfia-chan!"

That caught her attention as she turned to look at him, "My apologies Sirzechs-sama, is something wrong?"

"Wow, you were out… That's not nice, ignoring your awesome and loveable husband like tha-AH!" He was cut off from speaking as she pulled his cheek.

"Please refrain from speaking like that while I am working, Sirzechs-sama." Grayfia said as she continued to pull her husband's cheek, mentally wondering to herself what she had just sensed for a brief moment, it was somehow familiar to her.

(Unknown Area)

A male figure wearing a silver robe with detailed accessories perked his head up, he could sense something strangely familiar for a second before it disappeared. Shaking his head the cloaked figure turned around and disappeared into the shadows.

(Underworld: Grigori Headquarters)

A young man with dark silver hair and light blue eyes was seen walking down a path with his hands in his pockets, on his way to give his mission report to his leader. The man stopped walking and blinked a few times; a strange feeling went through his body. '… What the hell was that?' The man thought before bringing a hand up to his chest, a few seconds later he lowered his hand and shook his head before continuing his way, 'Whatever, it's gone now… Hopefully, I can talk to Azazel about getting another mission. I need to fight someone strong.'

(Kuoh Academy's Student Council Room)

Sona was sitting at her desk, finishing up the paperwork she had been working on involving both the Student Council and her Peerage. Just like Rias, she had just added a new member to her Peerage. He was currently out passing flyers with another member, while other members of her Peerage were handling their requests. Now that she thought about it, she should stop by the Occult Research Club in a week or so- Her thought halted as she sensed a powerful aura appeared out of nowhere. It was incredibly high, and it came from the Old School Building where Rias and her Peerage were located, however this power did not belong to any of them. Though it wasn't as strong the last time she felt it, she had sensed this power before and knew just who it belonged to.

Turning her chair a bit to face the window, Sona's gaze went to the building that resided in the large area of trees. Curiosity peeking as she knew that Naruto was powerful, but he wasn't able to access it… but what she was currently sensing was above both Rias and her levels. "… Naruto-san…"

(Occult Clubroom)

"… So, they are keeping Asia-san underneath the church, where they will be holding the ceremony. And Mito-chan is in the old area behind it," Rias said as Arcueid finished telling them what was happening. "So, the two of them ARE in different areas…"

"So, what do we do, Buchou?" Issei asked as he turned from the Vampire to look at his King.

"Hmmm…" Rias closed her eyes for a second before slowly opening them again, "We'll most likely need to divide ourselves in two groups, and the first group goes to rescue Asia-san while the other goes after Mito-chan. Since the bigger threat is Abazeth, Akeno and I will-" She was cut off as everyone felt a strong pressure build on top of them, Issei was having the most trouble handling the huge amount of power covering the room, though he was still able to keep himself up and breathe, while Akeno, Kiba and Koneko seemed to only have slight issues. The only ones who were completely fine were Arcueid and Rias, who almost jumped out of her seat as she recognized the power she was feeling. "This power, it belongs to Naruto-kun… he's awake!"

"But since when was Naruto-sempai this strong?!" Kiba asked as he stood up from his seat.

"His powers must've fully released themselves… We should go check up on him, Bu-" A red blur went right passed her and out the door into the hallway to enter the next room. "Chou…. There she goes…fufufu." The raven-haired girl laughed into her hand before she and the others followed after Rias.

When they caught up with her, she had the doors wide open and was staring inside with a look of surprise on her face. They joined her and looked inside themselves with shocked expressions as they saw Naruto standing in the center of a magical orange circle with golden light magic and dark magic swirling around him, but what caught their attention the most was the eight golden batwings stretched out from his back. A few feet away from him, Saber and a red-headed woman were watching Naruto in silence.

“Naruto-kun." Rias called out, making the blond turn his head to look at her, revealing crimson-red eyes staring into her blue-green ones. "A-Are you alright?"

"I'm better than alright," Naruto grinned as he looked at the buxom girl. "I feel incredible!"

"But how do you have so many wings?!" Rias asked before she started walking up to him. Naruto quickly dismissed the magic circling around him as she got close, "And your power… you've finally obtained it."

"Yes, the spell was a success." Everyone turned to the red-headed woman, who crossed her arms under her breasts, making Issei grow a perverted expression as her chest bounced a little. "Now you have truly become a Devil, Naruto-kun."

"… Who are you?" Rias question with narrow eyes as she faced the woman, "I don't recall inviting you into my headquarters."

"That's because you didn't, I entered into the building with my power. The barrier you placed over the building is very strong, but not enough for someone like me." Kaguya said cheerfully before moving her head towards the others, "It's been a while Arcueid."

"Yeah, it has Kaguya, a century or two I think. I'm glad to see you're doing fine." Arcueid smiled at the woman, everyone look between the two with confused looks. It seemed the two knew each other.

"So does this mean you knew all along Arcueid, about me and my family?" Naruto dismissed his wings as he stared at his Vampire friend, who nodded her head. "Why didn't you say anything?"

"It wasn't my place to, besides I had a feeling Kaguya would make her appearance sooner or later, so I kept quiet about it." Arcueid admitted. Naruto was quiet for a few moments before nodding his head, he couldn't really be angry with the girl, like she said, his grandmother was the one who was better suited for this.

"Alright, before we get off track…" Rias interrupted as she turned to Naruto. "Who is this woman Naruto-kun, and what did she mean by a spell?"

"Rias-chan… this is my grandmother, she's a Devil." That threw everyone for a loop as they looked at the young woman, who gave them a kind smile and a wave. "She's come here to unlock my powers."

"G-grandmother?!" Issei exclaimed as stared at the beautiful woman with a look of disbelief.

"It's a pleasure to meet you all. Thank you for taking care of my grandson." Kaguya looked at everyone in the room before stopping at Rias, "… You're the sister to the current Lucifer, correct?"

"Yes I am, ma'am." The younger red head nodded her head, many thoughts going through her head as she stared at the woman, whose power was incredibly high, more than likely the same level as her brother. "My name is Rias Gremory."

"… It's funny, the sister to the current Lucifer is involved with the great-grandson of the first." Kaguya said as she brought a hand up to her face with a giggle.

That comment drew Kiba's attention before he spoke up, "Um, excuse me? Did you just say… great-grandson?"

Kaguya nodded her head, "Yes I did, Naruto-kun and Mito-chan received their Devil blood from their mother, who in return received it from me. I am Kaguya Uzumaki Lucifer, daughter of Lucifer and the head of the clan." Rias and the other stared at her in amazement.

"So that spell you were talking about before…" Akeno began to say, recalling what the woman had said earlier.

"It was to name Naruto-kun as my heir." Kaguya finished with a smile. "The spell also remade his body and turned him into a Pureblood Devil."

"So that means you're now an heir to a Devil family, meaning you are no longer a Low-class Devil." Rias deduced as she studied Naruto's form, aside from his eyes turning red there wasn't any other major changes. "You are in the same class as I am."

"… Yeah, but we'll talk about it later. Right now, we need to go save Asia-chan and Mito-chan." Naruto replied, turning his head to look at the red-head. "I'm guessing you already know what the situation is?"

Rais nodded her head as she crossed her arms under her chest, "Of course, we already have a plan on what to do and now that you're awake, we can get moving."

Naruto grew a smirk, "Perfect. Then let's kick some ass."

-NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"What an intense killing intent." Issei said as he stared at the entrance of the old church from behind one of the trees, with him were Kiba, who was behind a tree next to him, Koneko who was kneeling behind a bush, and Arcueid, who was standing there with her arms crossed.

"Yeah, there must be a lot of priests inside." Kiba agreed with a smile.

Arcueid tilted her head to the side, a bored look on her face "It's not that bad, I've felt a lot worse."

Issei turned to look at her with a sweat drop, "… I don't want to know what you've gone up against." Shaking his head a bit, Issei thought back to what Rias had said to him earlier when she was explaining her plan to everyone.

(Flashback)

"Issei, Kiba, Koneko and Arcueid, you four will be the first group. This means you four will go into the church to rescue Asia-san, be on your guard while you are inside." Rias said as she looked at everyone in the main Clubroom, Kaguya had left a few minutes ago after telling Naruto that she would see him again after they finished their mission.

"Hai Buchou," Issei did a salute.

"You can count on us." Kiba replied as he adjusted the sword at his waist, while Koneko just nodded her head.

"Why am I going with them?" Arcueid asked with a small frown, she didn't mind helping them out, but she'd rather be with Naruto and watch his battle with Abazeth.

Naruto was the one to answer, already figuring out what Rias had in mind. "We need someone powerful with the group, in case something goes wrong, and they can't reach Asia-chan. With your speed and power, you are the perfect choice to help get her out of there safely while Issei and the others hold them off."

"… While I'd rather fight and kill them, I understand what you're saying." Arcueid replied while crossing her arms, "Alright, I'll do it."

"Thank you Arcueid." Naruto said with a smile.

"Ano… Sorry but… will I really be of much help?" Everyone turned to Issei, who had a slightly nervous look. "I'm more than happy to help, but can a Pawn like me do anything beneficial, I mean I am one of the weakest Pieces."

"Issei, do you really believe the Pawn is the weakest Piece?" Rias asked from her spot at her desk, "Pawns may not have powerful increases in skills like the other pieces do, but they have a unique ability to them."

"A unique… ability?" Issei repeated as he looked at his King with curiosity in his eyes.

"It's the ability of Promotion. You see, like in chess, when a Pawn reaches and enters into enemy territory, they can promote themselves to any other piece, except for the King. A Pawn can also be given permission to Promote by their King. This ability makes Pawns a very valuable piece to have."

"So, I can have the same powers as the others?"

Rias nodded her head at his question, "Since you are going to be entering the church, which is enemy territory, you'll be able to promote yourself." Raising her hand in a gesture motion she continued. "And remember this, a Sacred Gear works in accordance with its master's will. So, the stronger your will is, the more your Sacred Gear will work for you."

'The power… of my will…' Issei looked down at his hand, the one that held his Sacred Gear, before snapping his head back up with a look of determination. "… Alright, I'll do my best!"

"I'm glad to hear that Issei," The brunette turned to see Naruto grin at him, "I'm counting on you guys to rescue Asia-chan while I am saving Mito and settling things with Abazeth."

"You can count on me, Naruto-sempai!" Issei was surprised when Naruto lifted a fist up, "Huh?"

"In my family, when someone makes a promise, they keep it and do whatever they can to make it happen." Naruto said as he stared at Issei, "If you really mean what you say, then I'll trust you to handle it."

Nodding his head, Issei felt a grin of his own grown as he bumped his left fist into Naruto's, "That is a promise Naruto-sempai, and I won't let you down!"

"… Good," Naruto replied as he lowered his hand and moved closer to Rias and Akeno. "The three of us will be focusing on saving Mito-chan and dealing with as many Fallen Angels as we can, so you four should just have to deal with the Exorcists and…"

(Flashback End)

'Yuuma-chan…' Issei thought sadly before shaking his head as he narrowed his eyes, 'No, that wasn't her real name, it's Raynare.'

"Are you okay Issei?" Kiba asked as he noticed the brunette seemed to be deep in thought.

Issei turned to the blond with a nod and a relieved smile, "Yeah, I'm fine… But with all these enemies around, I'm really glad you guys are here to help."

"Of course, we're friends after all. We watch out for our comrades." Kiba said with a smile, before it disappeared as Kiba looked away with a dark expression, "Besides, Fallen Angels are my least favorite people… no it's more like the people I hate and despise."

"Kiba…?" Issei looked at the Knight with a confused look before noticing Koneko and Arcueid were walking to the church doors, "Koneko-chan? Arcueid-sempai?"

"There's no point in sneaking in, since they know we're here." Arcueid said as she walked next to Koneko with her hands behind her back.

"… So, let's get inside." Koneko raised a leg up and kicked the doors wide open. The group walked into the building, taking in the horrible condition it was in, with destroyed statues, broken glass windows and demolished pillars. As they got closer to the altar, the sound of clapping was heard.

"Well, well, well, look what we have here." A voice spoke up as a figure walked out of the shadows. Issei, Kiba and Koneko were surprised as the figure walked into the moonlight to reveal a perfectly alive and uninjured Freed, who was giving them a crazed look. "If it isn't the shitty Devils who got away from me."

(Meanwhile)

"Ahh, this is freakin' boring!" A petite blonde girl with blue eyes said as she sat on a tree branch, kicking her feet out of boredom. She was wearing a black goth-Loli dress with white frills, a large black bow on the front, and white thigh-high socks and black shoes. "Why did we have to end up with lookout duty?"

"Because Abazeth-sama and Raynare-sama told us to, Mittel." The blonde girl to the side, where a slender woman with short black shoulder-length hair was standing next to her. This woman was wearing a red and violet blouse with detached sleeves and white pants, and red shoes. "If you want to disobey orders and get killed, then be my guest."

"Oh, shut it Sureri. I know that!" The blonde replied before she noticed two different lights coming from the ground. "Eh?" The lights were two different magic circles, which disappeared to reveal three figures, a man and two women. "Looks like we have some excitement after all… Hello there, I am known as the Fallen Angel Mittel." Mittel gave the three a smile as she landed on the ground in front of them.

"Ara ara, what an interesting girl." Akeno said with a hand against her cheek. "And who is your friend?"

"… Sureri." The woman landed next to Mittel, summoning a white spear of light.

Rias had an amused look on her face, "We must've put a lot of fear into you all, to actually put guards up."

"Not really, we just need to make sure the ceremony isn't interrupted." Mittel replied.

"Well, I'm sorry to tell you this, but we already have a group who are most likely entering the building as we speak." Akeno spoke up.

"Seriously!?" Mittel exclaimed as she turned around to look in the direction of the church.

"Yup, they went through the front doors." Rias answered with a smirk, making the girl let out a frustrated yell.

"I told you I could handle the back by myself, but you were too stubborn to believe me. This is on you." Sureri commented while she gave her ally a blank look. "Having both of us in one area is a stupid idea."

"Shut up! I thought they would be coming through the back!" Mittel shouted before suddenly calming herself down, turning back to look at the Devils with a cold smile. "… Oh well, it's not like they can put a dent in our defense, especially with our numbers. Besides, the real danger… is you three, correct. So why are you three here instead of with them, are they decoys?"

"No really," Naruto finally spoke, catching the Fallen Angel's attention. "We're not with their group. We have plans of our own."

She stared at him for a moment before a look of realization appeared, "Oh, then you must be here for the other girl, the one with Abazeth-sama."

"That's right, so how about you tell us where they are." Rias crossed her arms as she looked at the blonde girl.

"I take it you're Naruto Uzumaki." Sureri said as she stared at the only male of the group.

"That's right, now where is he?" Naruto answered with narrow eyes.

"Unfortunately for you, we don't plan on letting you leave this area." A third female voice called out as a buxom woman long, navy blue hair and brown eyes appeared behind them via portal. Her outfit consisted of a violet trench coat-like top with a wide collar and a matching miniskirt, and black heeled shoes. "As much as we don't want to suffer Abazeth-sama's wrath, we can't afford to let you live. That extends to the rest of you."

"Ara ara, it looks like everyone's here." Akeno said in amusement. With a powerful flap of their black wings, the three Fallen Angels took to the air. Mittel and Kalawarner created their own spears of light, and the women posed to throw.

"Akeno." Rias signaled, making the buxom girl next to her nod her head before using her power to change her outfit, with a bolt of lightning striking her from above, Akeno's school uniform was replaced with a traditional Miko outfit. Naruto knew from experience that was her "Priestess of Thunder" mode, a form she used when she needed to use powerful spells. Akeno channeled some of her magic and formed a few hand signs before casting her spell, forming a large barrier around the six supernatural beings.

"It's a barrier!?" Kalawarner exclaimed as the multiple magical seal creating the barrier circled around them.

"And a fierce one at that!" Mittel added, noticing the magical seal sparked with electricity.

Akeno gave a few of her finger tips an erotic lick, her face was a little flustered as she spoke. "You three are not leaving this forest."

"You bitch! This was what you wanted all along." The blue haired Fallen Angel shouted in anger.

Rias' smirk grew bigger as she stared up at the woman, "Of course, and now that most of you are all together, I believe it's time to get rid of some filth." While the conversation went back and forth between Rias and the Fallen Angels, Naruto was quietly sensing for Mito and Abazeth's presence, his eyes closed as he focused. After a few moments he was able to pick up a powerful aura and killer intent coming from a distance away.

Opening his eyes he turned his head to Rias and Akeno, "I found them, they're in an area west of here."

"I see… Alright Naruto-kun, you go on ahead." Rias said to him, making him nod his head before he started to turn his body around, but was stopped when he felt a hand grab onto his. The blond turned his head back and saw Rias looking at him with a combination of concern and encouragement. "This time, please stay safe… and win."

"Don't worry, I promise I'll be fine." Naruto smiled back at her.

"And I'll be right by his side." Saber said as she appeared next to his head, she turned to look at him. "Ready Naruto-sama?"

"Not yet." Naruto said, confusing Rias and Akeno. "Saber, this time we're going in with that."

Saber nodded her head with a confident smile. "Hai Naruto-sama!"

"Okay Saber…Guardian Mode!" As soon as the words left his mouth, the tiny girl started to glow and turn into a golden orb before slamming into his chest, causing his own body to glow before covering him in a golden light. When the light died down, Rias, Akeno and the Fallen Angels were shocked at Naruto's new appearance. His clothes had transformed into a nave blue outfit with an equally blue robe that reached his feet, with a hood hanging behind his head. Over the had the customary knight armor, involving silver boots that went up his legs, a silver torso that extended past his waist, but while his arms had armor that connect to his silver gauntlets, his right arm was covered by the robe's sleeve. Overall, Naruto's appearance was remarkably similar to a Knight's.

The girls gave him a surprised look as the stared at his form, Rias soon spoke up with her eyes wide. "N-Naruto-kun… what is that?"

"Oh, that's right, I never got to show you this. This is what happened during my training with Arcueid, it turns Saber and her power into an armor that boosts my capabilities, as well as my control over Light magic. We call it the Guardian Armor… though," Naruto looked down at his outfit, "When I first did, it could only cover my arm… I guess it's because my powers were released."

"Indeed, this form is much stronger than the first time we did it." Saber's voice was heard from the armor, startling Rias, and Akeno a bit, "Anyway we should get moving Naruto-sama."

"Right, stay safe you two. I'll meet up with you all after I save Mito-chan." Naruto gave the two a smile before turning around, not noticing the blushes that appeared on Rias and Akeno's faces. It might have been the appearance his armor gave or his release, but something about Naruto seemed different from before, something that gave him a more mature and powerful form.

"You won't escape!" Mittel shouted before she threw her spear at Naruto, who continued walking away as the spear got close. Just as it was about to hit, a golden barrier appeared behind him, blocking the attack and sending it flying back. "What the hell?!"

"He's a powerful one. I can see why Abazeth-sama is so interested in fighting him. It’s expected from the descendant of Lucifer…" Sureri said as she focused more power into her spear, altering it and making it bigger. "Let's see how you handle this!" The spear headed towards Naruto at incredible speeds, but instead of hitting the barrier, the spear of light exploded into thin threads that wrapped around Naruto's body, causing him to halt as he looked down at the thread with a blank expression. "Those light threads have the same power as our spears. Its light properties will weaken you and those threads will rip you to shre-"

The Fallen Angel was cut off by the sound of giggling, making her turn to see Akeno laughing in her hand. "It seems they really don't know about Naruto's powers Buchou, they really need to work on gathering Intel."

"Yes they certainly do Akeno," Rias replied as she closed her eyes, but the look of amusement was still on her face.

"What the hell are you talking about?" Sureri questioned before feeling an incredible amount of power surround Naruto, she turn to see the threads she wrapped him in quickly snapped as Naruto ripped the threads apart with ease. "T-That shouldn't be possible!"

Naruto didn't even pay attention to the Fallen Angels as he turned to Akeno, "Can you let me out? I'd rather not get electrocuted while forcing my way through."

"Ara ara, that's too bad. I would have loved to have seen that, oh well." Making a small hand sign, Akeno created a small hole in the barrier for Naruto to walk through, once he was gone Akeno closed the hole and turned to look up at the women above them. "… Everything is going according to the plan you and Naruto made Buchou."

"Of course, now everything is in place." Rias said, looking up at the Fallen Angels.

(Inside the Church)

"Now this is fun!" Freed shouted as he clashed blades with Kiba sparks, flying into the air from their blades connecting. With an insane grin, Freed and raised his gun at Kiba's head before firing multiple shots, but Kiba used his superior speed to dodge each one and back flipped a few feet away. "Guess there's more to you than just a pretty face."

"And I guess there's more to you than an insane personality," Kiba replied as he shifted his sword a bit, the blade turning pitch black. Freed stuck out his tongue before charging forward and swung his sword at Kiba, who retaliated with his own sword. As soon as the two blades touched, Kiba's black sword grew a little as it started to swallow the light from Freed's blade. "Sorry, but my Holy Eraser is a sword that devours light." With a powerful shove, Kiba made Freed retreat a few feet back.

"Damn it, you're a Sacred Gear user too." Freed sneered as he tossed the useless sword hilt away.

"BOOST!" Freed snapped his head to the side to see Issei running at him, the green gem on his Sacred Gear shining with a green light. The priest pointed his gun at the brunette and started to fire a barrage of bullets. "Promotion: Rook! Now Freed, THIS IS FOR WHAT YOU DID TO ASIA THE OTHER NIGHT!" Bringing his hand back, Issei slammed his fist into Freed's face with the incredible strength he gained from the Rook Piece and sent the white-haired boy flying through the air and crashing through a table. "Man, you don’t know how good that felt!"

Keeping his sword at the ready, Kiba walked a few steps closer as he stared at Freed, "Why don't you tell us how are you still alive? Naruto-sempai said he destroyed your heart, and I know that no human could survive that."

Freed was silent for a few seconds before he started to let out a chuckle, and it soon grew into insane laughter. "So that assholes name is Naruto, huh? I guess I should thank him then." Getting back to his feet, the priest swayed a little bit before giant evil grin grew, "To tell you the truth… my tickers still not ticking."

"What?! But how are you even alive then!?" Issei shouted as he and the other stared at Freed's form.

But before the man could answer, Arcueid spoke up. "I'm surprised to see that these Fallen Angel actually used that, I had thought they destroyed everything involving that project."

"Arcueid-sempai, do you know what it is?" Kiba asked, turning his head to look at the Vampire.

"Yes I do, it was a project that the Fallen Angels had attempted centuries ago. Both they and the Angels had tried to copy the Devil's Evil Piece systems ability to be able to turn other beings into one of them." Arcueid started to explain, never taking her eyes off of Freed.

"Wait, so both the Angels and Fallen Angels tried to copy off the Devils?" Issei questioned with a raised eyebrow.

Arcueid nodded her head before she continued her explanation. "Yes, the Angels were successful in duplicating it, but with playing cards instead of chess pieces and named it the Brave Saint system. The Fallen Angel's attempt, which was called the Dusk Paradise system and used puzzle pieces, ended in failure. Every time they tried to turn someone or something into a Fallen Angel, it was creating horrible side effects to the person that was being turned AND the person who inserted the piece. So, the leader of the Fallen Angels ordered the destruction of Dusk Paradise project." The Vampire girl's eyes narrowed as she looked at Freed, "But it seems there was still one piece left."

"That's right! The Fallen Angels brought me back to life even more badass then before!" Freed exclaimed as a single black wing popped out his back, the gun in his hand glowing brightly as he pointed it at the Devils and Vampire. "The best part is that with this new power, I can DO THIS!" As he pulled the trigger, the barrel of his gun had energy pouring out of it, making it resemble a cross. "Divine Judgment!" The small gun released a large beam of light and made its way towards the four.

"That thing's huge!" Kiba said as he raised Holy Eraser up.

"That's what she-OW!" Issei cried out in pain as Koneko threw a broken armrest from one of the seats at his head. "Come on, it was a good one!"

"… Pervert."

Arcueid silently walked ahead of the Devils and raised a hand as the beam got close, but when it connected with her hand it didn't budge another inch. "This attack is all for show, it's too weak to kill someone… like me." Her hand glowed red as her nails grew a bit, narrowing her eyes a bit. Arcueid closed her hand around the attack, causing cracks to appear all around it before it exploded. Issei and the others covered their eyes from the bright light as it shined across the room for a few seconds before it quickly dissipated, they opened their eyes again as Arcueid spoke up. "Another failure that they messed up on was that the increase in power involving using light magic, it only gave a little boost. This priest may be stronger, but I doubt he can use light spears and such, meaning his only weapons are his swords and gun."

"Then we'll defeat him quickly and be done with it!" Issei exclaimed as he was about to move forward when the blonde female raised her arm up. "Arcueid-sempai?"

"If you haven't realized it by now, this guy's only here to buy time for the ceremony. If you keep fighting him like this then your time will be wasted, and Asia will be dead before you even get down to where they are holding her." Arcueid explained as she shifted her gaze to the brunette, "And if I recall correctly, you promised Naruto that you would save her."

Issei's eyes widen as he remembered his promise with Naruto, "… Right, but what about Freed?"

"I'll deal with him, you three head downstairs." As she said this, Koneko kicked the altar away to reveal a hidden passage. "I'll finish this guy quickly and join up with you guys… it won't even take five minutes."

"Five minutes? You're pretty confident bitc-" He stopped midsentence as Arcueid instantly appeared above him with a leg in the air, her body emanating a humongous amount of power. "… Well fuck." The Vampire brought her leg down on top of him, creating an explosion of concrete and dust.

"Come on Issei, now's our chance." Kiba said as he pulled Issei's arm lightly, getting a nod from the perverted Devil before they ran down the steps.

-NULNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Naruto was making his way through the forest at high speed, maneuvering passed several trees as he followed the energy signature he had picked up. Seeing a clearing up ahead, the blond slowly came to a stop as he reached the last tree lining just before it. Naruto braced himself before walking into the clearing, readying himself for any sneak attacks.

"So, you've finally arrived, Naruto Uzumaki." Following the voice upward, he could see Abazeth flying over him with his four wings out. "And here I was afraid I would need to do something to ease my boredom."

"Where's my sister?" Naruto asked as he glared at the Fallen Angel.

"Now that's very rude, no hello or anything?" Abazeth replied with a grin as he looked down at Naruto. "… It seems you managed to gain quite a bit of power, amazing since it was just over five hours ago."

"Where. Is. My. Sister?" Naruto asked again, this time releasing some of his power.

"Alright, alright, if you're so worried about her," Abazeth shrugged as he descended down to the ground, folding his wings as his feet touched the grassy floor. With a snap of his fingers a large box of light appeared next to him, and it dispersed to reveal a tied-up Mito, who had a scared look on her face.

"Onii-chan!" Mito cried out as she struggled in her bindings. Abazeth only smirked as he reached down and placed a hand on her head, making Naruto narrow his eyes when Mito froze up.

"As you can see, she is perfectly fine… for now." The Fallen Angel said as he bent down and summoned a sword of light under Mito's chin, "It simple. Defeat me and you both can leave here, but if you lose then I will kill you bo-" He wasn't able to finish is sentence as Naruto disappear from his sight and appeared at his side before slamming a fist at Abazeth's face and sending him flying into several trees.

Naruto lowered his arm and went down to Mito's level, creating a small blade of light to cut her bindings, "Are you alright Mito-chan, you're not hurt are you?"

The young redhead stared at her brother quietly for a few seconds before tears started to form in her eyes, she instantly wrapped her arms around his neck and cried, "ONII-CHAN!"

Naruto couldn't help but smile as he wrapped his arms around his crying sister, rubbing the back of her head. "… It's alright, I'm glad you're safe."

"I was so scared, they separated me and Asia and tied me up." Mito hiccupped as she continued to cry, "But I knew you would come Onii-chan!"

"Of course, it's an older brother's job to protect his younger siblings… I'm sorry you had to go through all this." Naruto apologized as he held his sister closer. But soon the blonde gently pulled away from the girl, his gaze moving towards the direction he had knocked Abazeth and saw the Fallen Angel walking back to the clearing with a look that showed both rage and excitement. "Mito-chan, I want you to hide behind some of those trees, and this time, don't come out until I say so."

The girl looked up at her brothers back before nodding her head, turning around and ran to the trees in the other direction. But not before turning back to her brother with a serious expression, "Kick his ass Onii-chan!"

Naruto could help but smirk as he felt the girl run towards the trees, she really got quite a mouth from Tayuya and Karin. "… No problem, I'll end this quickly."

That caught Abazeth's attention as a cold smirk grew on his face. "Oh really? In case you forgot, I was the one who won our last battle. And this time…!" The blunette created a spear of light and threw it at Mito's retreating back, "I don't intend to let any of you live!" The spear didn't get close to the girl as a second spear intercepted it, causing both to shatter in an explosion. Abazeth gritted his teeth and turned to look at Naruto, who had a smirk on his face.

"… What happened last time doesn't matter," Naruto said as he created dozens of weapons around him, but a few of the weapons were made up created from his newly acquired Darkness magic. "This time, I will defeat you!"

"Those eyes of yours… you really think you can beat me! You may be able to create more than one weapon, but I have more experience with handling this many." Abazeth shouted as he summoned his own weapons, forming a wall of sorts as they glowed brightly. "Let's just see how long you'll hold on to that determination, Naruto Uzumaki!" With a swing of his arm, all of his weapons fired at once.

Clenching his hand, Naruto stood tall as he shouted back. "I will win, Fallen Angel Abazeth!" The weapons around the blond shot forward, clashing with Abazeths’ and causing small explosions with each collision.

(Church Basement)

The three Devils ran down the staircase until they arrived at an exceptionally large room. There were a large amount of priests surrounding a flight of stairs escalated up to a platform that was located at the back of the room. But what instantly caught their attention was a very pale Asia, who was chained to a large stone cross in a small white dress. A green glow surrounded her small body and into the cross she was attached to. There was another woman with her, it was Raynare, the Fallen Angel who had killed Issei.

"Welcome, Devil-san!" Raynare greeted with a smirk on her face as she turned to face them.

"Raynare! Give Asia back!" Issei shouted as he raised his Sacred Gear, making the Fallen Angel smirk before turning her head back to Asia.

"That… voice… Issei-san?" Asia weakly raised her head and saw Issei and the others before she could say anything else the cross she was on began to glow bright. The blonde girl started cry out with a pain-filled voice.

Kiba narrowed his eyes at the scene. "It seems Buchou and Naruto-sempai were right about the Fallen Angel's taking Asia-san's Sacred Gear from her..."

"Eh!?" Issei quickly looked at Kiba with wide eyes. "But if they do that, then Asia will…"

"… She'll die." As soon as Koneko finished saying that, a green light emerged from the nun's body, the blonde's usual bright green eyes grew dim, and her head slumped forward as a pair of rings hovered in mid-air in front of her.

"ASIA!" Issei cried out as he and the others charged forward, trying to fight their way through to the platform. "Get the fuck out of our way!"

"At last, the power I've desired for so many years, Twilight Healing, it belongs to me!" Raynare ignored the Devil as she reached for the glowing rings, "With these, I become the strongest Fallen Angel ever!"

"Sorry but I don't think so." A voice called out, making Raynare turn around in time to see a blur go right passed her, followed by the sound of something being smashed apart. She turned around again to see Arcueid standing over a destroyed cross holding Asia in a bridal-style and the Twilight Healing rings in her hand. "I'll be taking these two with me."

"Wha-Who the hell are you? Give me that Sacred Gear!" Raynare shouted while creating a long light-purple spear of light in her hand.

"Arcueid-sempai!" Issei shouted as he knocked a priest away.

Asia weakly opened her eyes to see the person holding her, "…Who… are… you?"

"I'm a friend of Naruto and everyone else, don't worry we'll get you out of here. But you have to stay strong, okay?" Arcueid gave the girl a smile, but internally she already knew the girl only had seconds, or a minute or two at best. Asia slowly nodded her head with a weak smile.

"What makes you think you're getting away from me?!" Raynare shouted as she jabbed her spear forward, but Arcueid dodged the spear with ease and leaped off the platform, landing a great distance away next to Issei and the others. "You won't escape!"

Several priests charged towards the four with their weapons at the ready but were repelled and sent flying back by Kiba and Koneko. Kiba looked back at Issei and Arcueid, "Hyoudou-kun, you and Arcueid-sempai get Asia-san out of here. Koneko-chan and I will hold these guys back!"

"But what about you guys?!" Issei exclaimed, not wanting to leave them behind.

"Don't worry about us, we can handle these guys just fine!" Kiba answered as he dodged a slash from a light sword before cutting the priest down.

Koneko punched a priest in the face before jumping off his body towards another and delivered a spin kick at his ribs, and sent him crashing into the ground, "Get out of here."

"Issei, let's go. This girl doesn't have a lot of strength left." Arcueid said as she adjusted Asia in her arms before running to the stairs, but Issei had a hesitant look on his face.

"Hyoudou-kun, you made a promise to Naruto-sempai to rescue her." Kiba shouted as he clashed blades with another priest, "Just trust us!"

"… You guys better make it back okay," Issei growled as he turned around and started running after Arcueid. "And when you do, start calling me Issei… YOU GOT IT! WE'RE A TEAM AFTER ALL!"

(Church Forest)

Mito was watching the battle between Naruto and Abazeth rage on from behind one of the trees, in total awe at the power her brother had. He was matching Abazeth blow for blow, and he didn't even seem a little winded. The young girl was so caught up in the battle she didn't notice a figure coming up from behind her, the figure reached out a hand and gently placed it on Mito's shoulder, making the girl look back a face as she could, with a scared look on her face. But the scared look soon disappeared as she recognized the person staring down at her, "Rias-sempai!?"

"Mito-chan, I'm glad you're safe." Rias said with a comforting smile but was cut off guard when Mito wrapped her arms around her waist. Feeling the younger girl trembling a little, Rias continued to smile as she hugged Mito.

After a few minutes Mito pulled back from Rias with a questioning look, "Rias-sempai… are you a Devil too?"

Seeing there was no reason to lie, the older redhead nodded. "Yes I am, are you afraid?"

"No, no I'm not… maybe a little…" Mito admitted as she looked away from her, making Rias giggle a little before standing up straight.

"It's alright if you are, its normal when in situations like this." Rias placed a hand on her shoulder. "But I'm glad you are not hurt… If something happened to you, both your brother and I would never forgive ourselves." Mito said nothing else as she looked back over to the battle, which had taken to the skies. Rias followed her gaze and watched the battle with a smile, it was lucky for them that a barrier had already been created to prevent any humans from seeing the battle. 'Show me how strong you really are Naruto-kun… the strength of a man I believe in."

Up in the sky, Abazeth was gritting his teeth as he glared at the man flying across from him, with eight golden devil wings spread out behind him. They had been fighting for a while now, at first using projectile weapons before shifting it to close combat. But while Abazeth's clothes had rips and tears in them, the worse Naruto's had been dirt marks. This wasn't right, he was supposed to be the strong one in this battle, he was the one supposed to be winning, HE was supposed to be the one with a confident expression on his face.

"DON'T BE SO COCKY, UZUMAKKKIIII!" Abazeth exclaimed as he flew at high speeds at Naruto, who raised his sword in time to block his attack, the colliding blow was strong enough to shake several branches from the many trees below them.

The two continued to clash with their blades, making sparks fly and trees rustle below them. Naruto easily blocked a swing aimed at his head before spinning his body like a cartwheel and slammed his armored boot against Abazeth's head, sending the man barreling down before regaining his balance thanks to his wings and stopped him from colliding into the ground. The Fallen Angel snapped his head up just in time to dodge Naruto's downward swing, which created a giant crater upon contact. Abazeth dove at Naruto, creating a spear of light with his second hand and swung both weapons at Naruto, who created a barrier shield to block the attacks.

"I'm not being cocky Abazeth, I just can't believe I've had all this power the whole time." Naruto smirked as he held the shield up nice and strong. "Compared to how I was before, this is incredible."

"Really now… Well don't let it get to your head!" Abazeth shouted as weapons of light surrounded both him and Naruto. But before he could fire his weapons, Naruto's body glowed with gold and black energy before shooting out spikes and destroying all the weapons. "What the hell was that?" Abazeth question as he retreated a few yards back.

"That was a glimpse at my power, thanks to my clan's power I can use Darkness magic as well. Unfortunately, while I am wearing this armor I can only use a little bit of my Darkness magic, since this armor is based on increasing my Light magic." Naruto explained as he summoned a second sword, this one was made out of Darkness, "But even this amount of Darkness is enough to help me!" Naruto shouted as he flew at Abazeth with his swords posing to strike.

"Don't think I'll allow myself to be defeated by someone like you!" Abazeth shouted back as he flew at Naruto.

Rias and Mito watched Naruto and Abazeth continue fighting, trading blow for blow. The two were so high up that the two resembled dancing lights, clashing and making sparks fly every time their blades met before becoming lights again.

"Onii-chan is so powerful…" Mito muttered as she stared up with a look of amazement. Rias nodded her head before her gaze drifted back to the church, feeling a burst of power come in that direction. It looks like everything was coming to an end for both groups.

"I REFUSE TO LOSE NARUTO UZUMAKI!" Abazeth's face was covered in rage as he combined his weapons and transformed it into a large zanbato before swinging it down at Naruto, who was holding his two swords crossed over one another. "I AM THE ONE WHO WILL BE VICTORIOUS!"

As the weapon came down, Naruto dismissed the sword in his left hand and raised it to grab onto the zanbato mid-swing, stopping it easily as his red eyes stared into Abazeth's shocked ones. The Fallen Angel didn't have time to react as Naruto swung the blade in his left hand and smacked the flat end against the blunette's face, twisting both of their bodies so Abazeth would be sent crashing headfirst into the ground. A large crater formed around him as he let out a painful groan, before quickly lifting himself to his feet. Naruto was already on the move however as he dove down at Abazeth with two swords at the ready, one was black with red and purple tinting while the other was golden. Abazeth growled as he summoned more of his weapons and fired them all at Naruto, but the blond avoided each and every one of them as he brought the swords across his chest.

"Abazeth! This battle," Naruto exclaimed as he got several feet from the Fallen Angel before swinging his swords out and landed behind him in a crouch position with his arms stretched out. "IS OVER!" Nothing seemed to happen as the two stood there, Naruto stood up and dismissed his sword. As soon as he did, two diagonal slash marks appeared on Abazeth's chest, and a large amount of blood filled the air.

The Fallen Angel could only mutter one thing before he started to fall forward, "I… actually… lost…?" With that said, the four-winged man's body collapsed to the floor, causing blood to explode over the ground around him as his body made contact.

Naruto silently stared at Abazeth's body with an emotionless expression, "… I win Abazeth… May you rest in peace." Pointing an open hand at the body, Naruto released a concentrated blast of Light magic and incinerated Abazeth's body completely, even the feathers that left the body didn't survive. Seeing that there was nothing remaining, the blond turned around made his way to where he knew Mito and Rias, who he had sensed earlier, were. "It's alright for you guys to come out."

Mito was the first one to come out from behind the tree as she ran at her brother and leaped at him, making catch her so she wouldn't hurt herself, "Onii-chan that was so fucking awesome! You were all over the place and moving so freaking fast, and then you kicked that asshole's ass!"

"… That's it, I am never leaving you alone with Tayuya again… and that goes for Karin as well." Naruto's eyebrow twitched at how his cousins were corrupting his baby sister.

"What?! But Onii-chan~" Mito whined.

"No buts," Naruto quickly replied, making the girl pout before turning her head away from him. Shaking his head a bit at his sister's actions, he turned to Rias as she walked up to him. "So how did I do?"

"For you first battle as a High-class Devil, I have to say it wasn't bad. But you did stretch the battle a little." Rias replied as she gave him a playful smile.

Naruto smiled back at her, "What can I say, I was actually enjoying myself. I've never felt so strong before." Raising his right hand up, he stared at his covered hand. "I can still get stronger too… and I'll make sure not to let it get to my head." Naruto looked up at a surprised Rias with a smirk, "That's what you were about to say, right?"

Rias quickly got rid of her surprised expression as she turned her head away from him, "As long as you know that, then I have nothing to say."

"Don't worry Rias-chan, I already know why I need to get as strong as I can. I have to protect everyone that's precious to me, like my parents, Mito-chan, Asia-chan, Saber, and even you." Rias turned to look at him, a small blush on her face after she heard him mention her, Naruto gave her a smile. "So, let's do our best Rias-chan."

"… Of course, Naruto-kun." Rias smiled back at him, the two didn't notice Mito looking back and forth between them before a mischievous look appeared on her face.

"Hey Onii-chan!" The two Devil turned to the girl and noticed she was giving them a sly look, "Are you and Rias-sempai dating?" Rias and Naruto blinked a few times before turning to each other, a small blush appeared on their faces before they turned away from each other. "Well?"

"N-Now's not the time for questions like that." Naruto answered as he shook his head a few times, "We should get to the church, the others should be with Asia-chan right about now."

"Asia-neechan… That's right! She's in trouble!" Mito cried out as she remembered the female blonde. She quickly grabbed Naruto and Rias' hand and started pulling them to the church. "We have to hurry!"

"Mito-chan, there's a faster way for us to get there." Naruto said to the girl making her come to a halt, "We can teleport there."

"Teleport?" She watched as her brother raised his hand a created a large glowing circle near them, "Awesome! That is so cool!"

Naruto grinned down at his sister before turning to Rias, who nodded her head with a serious look, making his grin disappear as he understood her silent message… It was time.

(Inside the Church)

"BOOST!"

Issei has glaring at Raynare with raging tear-filled eyes, ignoring the extremely painful wounds he had in his legs. A recently deceased Asia was being held by a solemn looking Arcueid several feet away. His wings stretched out behind him as he took another step closer to the panicking Fallen Angel, who took a step back. Memories of when he, Naruto, his sister and Rias met Asia, when they talked while taking her to the church, when she defended him from Freed, his promise to Naruto, and especially the memory of a few minutes ago when Asia died in his arms, all these just fueled the rage he felt towards Raynare.

"How are you still standing?! There's no way you should be able to shrug off those light-based attacks. Your blood should be boiling from the inside!"

"It does hurt, it hurts so much that it feels like my legs are being ripped to shreds…" Issei replied as he took another step, "But right now… I'm too fucking pissed off to care about that! The only thing I care about right now, the only thing I desire… IS TO TURN YOU INTO A DEAD CORPSE!"

"EXPLOSION!"

At that moment Issei's Sacred Gear glowed brighter before it began to change, Issei's fingers were now covered with metal claws and its side gaining more spikes with a sleek design on his gauntlet.

"This is…" Issei looked at his Sacred Gear in awe for a second, before narrowing his eyes back at Raynare. This was just what he was hoping for.

"What?!" Raynare was shocked at the new form Issei's gauntlet took, and the power she could feel coming from the Pawn. "But that Sacred Gear is just a Twice Critical...!?" She didn't get an answer as Issei continued to get closer.

'That's because it isn't a Twice Critical… It's been a while since I've seen that gauntlet.' Arcueid thought as Issei took another step forward while Raynare took a step back.

"Stay away!" Raynare shouted in desperation as she threw a light spear at Issei, but he effortlessly deflected before leaping forward. Raynare let out a scream of fear before she spun around and tried to escape by flying. She didn't get far as Issei grabbed onto her ankle, making her look back to see he had his gauntlet pulled back, ready to strike.

"Like hell I'll let you escape!" Issei shouted, pulling her back towards him.

"But I'm a supreme-!"

"Who the fuck cares?! You're an Angel," Issei shouted, slamming his fist uppercut, making her scream in pain as she hit the glass ceiling, breaking it as she went through it. "SO FLY, YOU FUCKING BITCH!" He watched through the window as Raynare fall towards the ground with a feeling of satisfaction, but it soon died down as he felt the boost of strength he had disappear and his legs lost their strength.

Lucky for him, Kiba caught him just as he started to fall. "Looks like you were able to beat that Fallen Angel on your own."

"You're late, pretty boy." Issei replied as Kiba raised his arm over his shoulder to hold Issei up.

"Sorry, but Buchou didn't want me to interfere with your fight." Kiba said with a smile.

"Buchou did?" Issei muttered.

"That's right," The brunette turned around to see Rias, Naruto and Mito walking up to them, Rias had a proud look on her face. "I had a feeling you could defeat her, and I was right."

"Buchou and Naruto had finished up their battles and rescued Mito-chan." Kiba explained as Rias walked past them towards the entrance door, where Koneko was walking in while dragging Raynare behind her. "They transported to where Koneko and I were and easily got rid of the remaining priests."

"I see, man I feel like an idiot for worrying about you guys." Issei muttered to himself, but suddenly felt a cold metal tap him on the head, making him look up to see Naruto looking as him with his hand stretched out. "Naruto-sempai?"

"It's alright to worry about your friends Issei, truthfully I would've given you a beating if you didn't care about them at all." Naruto said with a smile, but noticed Issei flinched a little at the word friends. "Issei, you okay?"

Issei didn't have a chance to say anything as Koneko spoke up, "I brought her like you order Buchou." The petite girl tossed the beaten Fallen Angel at Rias' feet.

"Nice to meet you, Fallen Angel Raynare." Rias greeted, making the woman look up. "My name is Rias Gremory, heiress of the Gremory family."

"The Gremory family heiress?!" Raynare repeated with fear evident in her voice.

"Nice to meet you, through it won't be for long," Rias raised one of her clenched hands and opened it to reveal three black feathers that slowly fell to the ground. "All of your forces outside have been blasted away and neutralized."

"Blasted away?" Issei repeated as he started to regain feeling in his legs.

"The President is known as the "Crimson-Haired Ruin Princess" and the "Princess of Destruction"." Kiba explained as Issei managed to stand on his own, "She's the daughter of the household possessing the Power of Destruction. Even among the young Devils, she was known as a genius."

"Badass! I didn't know I was serving such a master!" Issei exclaimed.

Raynare could only stare at the feathers as they fell to the ground in front of her before she heard the sound of footsteps making their way next to Rias. The Fallen Angel looked up and let out a gasp as she saw it was Naruto looking down at her, she shifted her gaze to the others and saw that Mito was standing with them. If both Naruto and Mito were there then…! Raynare began to shake even more, Abazeth was a powerful Fallen Angel, one who was close to getting his third set of wings soon, if this Devil had defeated him then…

"As you can see I'm still very alive, though I can't say the same for Abazeth." Naruto said while he finally dismissed his armor, which turned into an orb before reforming into Saber.

Raynare could only grit her teeth as she glared up at the two, "Daughter of Gremory… Descendant of Lucifer… How dare you both…!"

"We have been aware that you Fallen Angels have been in the area for a while now, ever since Naruto-kun first made contact with Abazeth a month ago." Raynare's eyes widened a bit at that information, Abazeth had never told them about that. "And then you targeted Issei, I had a feeling you were scheming something, but it was actually Naruto-kun who discovered your true plans. We wouldn't have interfered if you hadn't caused us trouble, but that was before you tried to attack and kill both members of my Peerage and an ally to the Gremory Family."

"So, this started even before I got involved?" Issei spoke up, making Rias turn towards him and notice his Sacred Gear had changed.

"Issei, your Sacred Gear has…"

"Oh yeah… it just changed suddenly during the battle." Issei shrugged and lifted up the gauntlet to actually look at it this time, and he had to admit, it looked pretty cool.

"A red dragon… Oh, I get it now!" Rias nodded to herself as she figured it out in her head. Placing a hand on her hip, she turned back to look at the woman still lying on the floor. "Fallen Angel Raynare, the Scared Gear in Issei Hyoudou's possession is not a mere Twice Critical."

"What?"

"It doubles the power of its wielder every ten seconds." Rias began to explain, taking in the small pleasure of watching all the emotions that appeared on Raynare's face. "It allows any to possess it to surpass even a God in power and destroy them… It is one of the thirteen Longinus. The Red Dragon Emperor's gauntlet, Boosted Gear!"

'This can't be true! A guy like him has one of the legendary Sacred Gears known to kill God himself?!' Raynare thought with an enraged look, she couldn't believe she dismissed him so easily earlier.

"It may be potent, but it takes time to power up, so it's not almighty. It's this Fallen Angel mistake's for underestimating you and letting her guard down." Rias said as she gave Issei a quick glance. "Now it's time for you to disappear, Fallen Angel."

"Issei-kun!" Raynare calls out as she changed back to the form she used to trick Issei, surprising everyone and shocking the brunette as he looked at his first girlfriend.

"Please help me." Raynare begged as she stared at Issei. "I might have said all that, but as a Fallen Angel I had no choice but to do what I did!"

"Yuuma-chan…" Issei spoke up as he stood motionless.

"See? As proof, I didn't throw this away!" Raynare said as she raised her left hand up, showing a pink bracelet on her wrist. "You remember, don't you? You bought this for me!"

"Why do you still have that?" Issei asked as he walked towards Raynare.

"I just couldn't part with it! I mean...you gave it..." Raynare answered as she looked up at Issei with teary eyes. The boy could only stare at the girl with a sad expression.

Behind him Kiba and Koneko turn to each other, "This is bad, Koneko-chan!" Kiba whispered to the girl, getting a nod back before they started to move. But Rias and Naruto intercepted both servants by raising their arms and halting them in their tracks, when Kiba turned to the High-class Devil he saw they both were staring at the situation in front of them with serious expressions.

"Please save me! Issei!" Raynare cried out again.

"Just… how far will you go...?" Issei finally said before turning around and didn't look at anything as he started to walk away, "Naruto-sempai, please do it."

Naruto nodded his head and walked towards Raynare until he was towering over her. The girl let out a gasp and tried to scoot backwards as Naruto created an orb of light in his hand before speaking. "For threatening the lives of my family and friends… Judgment. " Raynare barely had time to scream as Naruto shoved the orb inside her and made it explode, causing feathers to fly everywhere.

Issei just stood in silence, no one moved as the boy stared at the feathers floating around them. Until Mito ask the question that made everyone freeze up.

"Where's Asia-neechan?"

(A few minutes later)

Everyone watched in sadness as Mito bawling her eyes out, holding onto Naruto as she cried for the loss of her big sister. The older blond said nothing as he continued to hold his sister.

"Naruto-sempai…" Issei softly called out to him, his gaze pointed at the floor. "I'm sorry... even though I promised you...and even with the help from everyone..." Naruto looked up at Issei as the brunette clenched his fists tightly. "I still failed to save her..."

"It's okay Issei, you just lacked experience. There's no one that can blame you for this." Naruto said as he pulled away from Mito, turning his head to Rias, "Besides, there is still one thing we can do, right Rias?"

Rias smiled at the Lucifer Heir before nodding her head, raising a hand to show a chess piece in her palm. "That's right, we still have this."

Issei stared at the chess piece for a second before his eyes widened, "You mean…"

"That's right," Rias replied as she held the Bishop Piece closer to her face. "I going to resurrect this nun as a Devil."

Naruto moved the tearful Mito next to Koneko and patted her on the head, "Don't worry Mito-chan, everything is going to be fine."

"Onii-chan?" Mito looked up at her older brother in confusion, but didn't get a reply as he moved over to where Asia was laid on the bench and gently picked her up before placing her on the altar.

Naruto slid the Twilight Healing rings securely onto Asia's fingers before taking a step back as Rias moved closer and rested the Bishop Piece over Asia's chest, where her heart was. A red Magic Circle formed under Asia's body as Rias took as step back and began to speak. "I, Rias Gremory command under my name for thee, Asia Argento, to become my servant and lead a new life as my Bishop!" Everyone watched as the Bishop Piece glowed brightly before it sank into Asia's body, the seal under her glowed brighter before slowly dissolving.

Everyone watched as the bishop piece glowed as did Asia as the Gremory seal appeared beneath her. Light shined upwards making a few of them cover their eyes. The bishop piece then absorbed into Asia's chest signifying it was accepted. Nothing happened for the first few seconds, but then her rings began to glow on Asia's hands before disappearing back into her body. A small smile appeared on Naruto's face as he saw Asia's body twitch, and it grew once he saw her eyes slowly open.

Asia sat up slowly and looked around in confusion, before her eyes settled on Rias, who was standing over her. "Rias-san, what are you…?"

"Welcome back, Asia-chan." Rias replied with a smile.

"ASIA-NEECHAN!" Mito shouted as she ran over to the blonde girl and wrapped her arms around her tightly.

"Eh, Mito-chan?" Asia blinked in confusion before noticing another figure standing over them, she looked up to see Naruto smiling down at her. "Naruto-niisan?"

Naruto bent down and brought both of his sisters into a hug, surprising both of them as he brought them closer to him, "… I'm so glad you both are safe." Everyone noticed Naruto seemed to be trembling a bit as he held the two girls, but it soon stopped as he pulled away from them. "Come on… let's go home."

Asia and Mito blinked a few times before looking at each other and then slowly turned their gaze to Naruto, with bright smiles on their faces, "Hai Onii-chan/Naruto-niisan!"

Everyone all had smiles on their face as they watched the warm family moment happening between the three, happy to see that everything had worked out fine… Well, everyone in the group below… up above them, near one of the highest points of the church, a figure could be seen watching the scene with narrow eyes. Creating a circle next to him, the figure walked into it before gazing back down at the group below as they started to leave, or more specifically, Naruto and Asia. Naruto paused mid-step before turning his head back to the area above them, catching a small flash of something for a second. Narrowing his eyes a bit, the blond scanned for any other presences.

"Is everything okay Naruto-kun?" The blond stopped his scan and turned back to see Rias and Arcueid looking back at him with curious looks.

"Naruto-sama?" Saber flew in front of Naruto with a worried look.

Naruto looked back one last time before shaking his head, making his way to their sides as the four followed after the others. "No… it's nothing, just thought I sensed something…" The issue involving the Fallen Angels may have been resolved, but Naruto knew there was still more he had to do… like the conversation with his parents and grandmother about their Devil bloodline.

Chapter Text

Naruto breathed heavily as he rested back against a destroyed tree, the upper half of the tree above him was reduced to cinder. Several feet in front of him was a serious looking Kaguya, who crossed her arms as she stared her grandson down. Naruto was wearing an orange t-shirt and black training pants while Kaguya had a white shirt that reached above her stomach and blue jeans.

"This can't be all you have Naruto." Kaguya said as she stared at Naruto. "What happened to all that determination you had?"

Naruto's eyebrow twitched as he stared up at her, "Who says I'm done? I can still go on!" The blonde slowly got back to his feet, though he seemed to be struggling a bit as four crimson energy bracelets appears his wrists and ankles, each connected to one another by a line of energy. Naruto focused his energy on the bracelets, allowing him to move a little easier and get to his feet faster. "There… much better."

Kaguya had a small smirk appear on her face, "Good, it seems you've gotten used to the Demonic Shackles… the first level at least."

"You're enjoying this way too much…" Naruto muttered to himself as he looked at his amused grandmother, who seemed to be enjoying tor-training her grandson. 'I wonder who's the bigger sadist, her or Akeno… nope, definitely Akeno.'

"Do your best, Big brother!" Naruto turned his head to see Mito and Asia a distance away from the two, both wearing training outfits of their own, Mito had a red shirt with the Lucifer symbol on the back and black shorts, and Asia was wearing a simple white shirt and navy-blue shorts.

"Don't worry, I will help heal you afterwards!" Asia said with a bright smile, even though she had a few scratches and dirty marks covering her face and body, Mito was in a similar condition.

"Remember you two, just a few more minutes and we get back to training." Kushina said as she walked up to the girls, the woman was wearing a pale-yellow shirt and black tight-shorts, Mito let out a small groan while Asia nodded her head. Naruto couldn't help but laugh at himself as he turned away from the two and faced his grandmother, thinking back to three weeks ago when he, Mito, Asia and Rias had returned to his house after leaving the church.

(Flashback)

Naruto looked across the table towards his parents and grandmother from his seat, sitting in the chairs to his left was Mito and Asia while Rias sat in the chair on his right. Everyone was silent as Rias shifted her gaze to Naruto, who was staring at Kushina and Kaguya with hard eyes and serious expression. It was understandable to see why he was looking at them like that, this whole situation with Mito and him being targeted for something they didn't know about, anyone would be mad. Mito and Asia were looking back and forth between Naruto and the adults across the table.

"… So," Naruto finally spoke as he crossed his arms. "You knew about the supernatural world as well… Dad."

Minato nodded his head, "Yes I did, but I knew about it long before I met your mother. But even though I knew she was a Devil, it surprisingly didn't matter to me… All I cared about was that I loved your mother with everything I had, and I still do to this day." Kushina couldn't help but smile at her husband's words.

"But what about your lifespan? Supernatural beings live several times longer than humans after all…" Rias said as she looked at Naruto's father with a curious tone, "Both of you must already know about that."

"That won't be an issue." Kushina replied, "Due to an incident that happened a long time ago, about two years after Minato and I met, his lifespan was magically linked to mine thanks to a forgotten spell."

Naruto raised an eyebrow at a few certain words she had said, "What incident? And what spell was it?"

"I think that is a story for another time," Kaguya interrupted, drinking a cup of tea that appeared out of nowhere. Placing the cup down, the woman leaned back into her seat. "Right now, however, I believe we have some explanation to do."

"Yes, you do." Naruto copied her movements and leaned back in his chair, narrowing his eyes again, "You can start by telling us why you hid something this important from us."

Kaguya was silent for a moment before nodding her head, "Alright, I believe you deserve that much at least… It was after the Great War, after the three Factions withdrew from the battlefield, each side suffering majorly from the war. As you and Rias know, the Devils not only lost a lot of their numbers, but the Previous Four Satans. When my father, Lucifer, had died in the war, his clan and all its power and responsibilities went to me." Kaguya closed her eyes, deep in thought as she recalled what had happened so long ago. "Many descendants and clansmen of the Four Great Satans wanted to finish the Great War and tried to continue their legacies…"

"But you didn't." Rias spoke up as she recalled the history recorded on the conflict between the Old Satan Faction and the Anti-Satan Faction her brother had been a part of. "I remember my brother telling me that there had been a few descendants that were against the war."

Kaguya nodded her head, "That's right, I believed that the war had gone on long enough and we had lost too much already. But many in our clan believed differently, they and many of those that served under us had abandoned the clan, forming a group with the other descendants."

"But because your grandmother was not a part of their group, the Anti-Satan group defeated them and sent them into hiding." Kushina spoke next.

"Is Grandma really that powerful?" Mito asked while tilting her head to the side.

"Mito, there are several different rankings and categories when it comes to Devil." Kaguya answered with a small smile, "While the Four Great Satans are known to be the leaders of the Underworld, there are four other Devils that are exceptionally powerful, they are called Super Devils."

"Two of them are actually a part of the current Four Great Satans, one of them being my older brother." Mito blinked a few times before looking over at Rias in surprise.

"You're talking about your laid-back brother who's similar to Big brother?"

The teenage red head smiled at the girl, "That's right. Sirzechs is a Super Devil and is actually the current holder of the title Lucifer." The Gremory heiress turned to Kaguya, "So what you are saying… is that you are the third Super Devil."

"That is correct. Anyway, back to what I was saying, I had chosen to try and resolve things peacefully, much to my clansmen's objections. So, they left the clan to fight against the Anti-Satan faction and were soon forced to go into hiding, it was after everything had ended that I decided to go traveling." A very bright smile appeared on the Matriarch's face as she continued, "It was during my travels that I met your grandfather."

"Our… grandfather…?" Naruto repeated.

"Yes, he was a Pureblood Devil named Menma Lucifer, though his original name was Menma Dantalion." Kaguya closed her eyes with a smile as she thought about her husband, not seeing the surprised look on Rias' face. "It was years later that the two of us married and that was soon followed with your mother being born."

"Um, if you don't mind me asking… What happened to him?" Asia asked with a shy voice.

The smile on Kaguya's face turned a little bitter as she slowly opened her eyes, "Unfortunately he died when Kushina was twelve years old. During the Great War he had been injured by a Holy Weapon that had an additional spell cast on it, which slowly killed the Devil or Fallen Angel it cut."

"I'm sorry…" Asia said as she looked down with a sad expression. "I didn't mean to –"

"It's alright dear, Menma lived a happy and fulfilling life until his death. That's all that matters." The Lucifer Head interrupted with a comforting smile, making the blonde girl smile back at her.

"So, Naruto and Mito are not only descendants of the Lucifer Clan, one of the Four Great Clans, but also have the blood of a member of the House of Dantalion, one of the 72 pillars, flowing through their veins." Rias spoke up before placing her hands on the table. "Members of the Dantalion are known for their excellent control over their magical powers and high intelligence."

"Yes that's right, but Menma had left his clan before we met and had taken my name. And as you have seen firsthand after Naruto had awakened as a Devil, he has inherited that control from his grandfather." Rias couldn't help but nod in agreement as she thought back to Naruto's battles, the blonde had showed incredible control for someone who had only been a Devil for a short time, and it usually took much long for someone to properly use energy manipulation and other powerful forms of magic.

"I may have an increase in control, but I still trained hard to get it. I spent over a month learning how to control my powers and increase my fighting capabilities, until I've passed out from exhaustion almost every time, and I don't plan on stopping." Naruto said as his eyes narrowed a bit, he was the kind of person who would rather train hard and push himself to get stronger, he never liked such people who took their powers and abilities for granted. "I'm going to continue to get stronger, no matter how hard I have to push myself."

Kaguya stared at Naruto in silence as she seemed to be studying him, before letting out a giggle. "What's so funny?" Mito asked with a small frown, thinking the older woman was laughing at her brother.

"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to laugh." Kaguya replied before calming herself, but the smile on her face didn't disappear. "You just really remind me of your grandfather, he had that same look of determination and drive when it came to getting stronger and training. He would rather work himself to the bone then rely on his natural abilities… " The older woman went quiet as she thought about the past.

"… I'm sorry to talk about this now, but there is something I don't understand." Rias spoke up, making the others turn to her. "With the bloodline and lineage that Naruto and Mito have, it puts a lot of focus on them along with all that potential inside of them… why did you keep it a secret from them until now?" After a few seconds of no reply from either Kaguya or Kushina, Rias continued to speak. "I know you may have had your reasons, but with what just happened with the Fallen Angels…"

"You don't have to say anymore, both my mother and I realize how bad the situation could have turned if Naruto had not acquired that Holy Artifact of his." Kushina answered as her gaze drifted to Saber, who was sitting on Naruto's shoulder with a serious expression. "We never wanted you both to be put in harm's way, at least not until either of you had awakened your powers."

Naruto ignored her staring at his small companion and said in a cold tone, "That still doesn't explain anything. Both Mito and I could have been killed, and for reasons we would had no idea of. I was lucky that I learned about the supernatural world from Saber… Why did you hide this from us and make us think we were regular humans?"

The women looked at each other with expressionless looks before nodding, Kaguya turned to the younger Devils, plus one spirit and one half-Devil, across the table. "The reason we did this was to protect you both… you see, there is someone who I never want either of you to come in contact with, a man who wouldn't hesitate to kill anyone to get what he wants."

"Who is this man, what's his name?" Naruto questioned her with a raised eyebrow.

"Unfortunately, I can't say, like I said before, I would rather you never come in contact with this person. The last time I had seen him was after the Great War, and honestly I would have been happy to have never seen him again." Kaguya explained as she crossed her arms, "But sometimes the things from our pasts have ways of coming back whether we want them or not… That man appeared before me again during the time Kushina was pregnant with you, Naruto. I won't go into detail about what happened between us during that meeting, but after he left I had decided to make sure he would not go near the two of you."

"Your grandmother came to us and told us about the dangerous situation, the three of us agreed to seal your powers away, at least until you awakened them when you were older. " Kushina continued, "I even limited my own powers so we could blend in a little more, and your grandmother kept away at a distance so no one could make a connection between you two and Lucifer. And after a few years, we were able to successfully do just that… But it seems the Fallen Angels were able to somehow discover the truth."

"And because we didn't know the situation and couldn't use our full powers." Naruto clenched his hands into fists, "Since we couldn't use that, Mito, Asia and I were almost killed… Not really your best idea."

"I understand you being angry with us Naruto, but to be honest we were going to tell you in a few days. Almost as soon as you became a Devil thanks to Rias, we had contacted Kaguya to come here as soon as possible. But it took her a while because she was taking care of some business before making contact with you." Minato responded with a relieved smile, "Even if you're angry, I'm glad that all of you are alright."

Naruto stared at his father for a second before letting out a sigh, 'I'm having trouble between being angry at them for hiding this from us or understanding of their situation at the time.' The blonde Devil thought to himself.

"… So back then, when we first met, the spell I used…" Rias started to say as she remembered that morning before she tried to turn Naruto into a member of her Peerage.

Kushina smirked a bit, "It was a good attempt, and I will admit you were very accurate in its use, but I already knew about you and your spell. It was easy for me to dismiss because of my power being much higher than yours. I just didn't say anything because of how close you were with my son." The smirk grew, making the Gremory heiress shifted a bit in her seat. "I thought you both were especially cute when I saw you two a few mornings back." That comment made the two’s faces turn red at the fact that Kushina had caught them sleeping in the same bed… but from the sound of it, she didn't know about Rias being naked at the time.

Remembering something that Kaguya had said before, Naruto shook his head to get rid of his blush before speaking, "What did Grandma mean when she said I was her heir, wouldn't that fall onto you Mom?"

"Not exactly, I had given up my right to be the heir after I chose to marry your father. Both you and Mito are heirs to the Lucifer clan, however since you are the first born you're the next head of the family unless you give it up as well, then it would go to Mito." Kushina explained to her son, making him nod his head in understanding.

"So, what happens now? I'm guessing now that I'm the heir to the Lucifer clan, I'll be expected to know a few things." Naruto said.

"That's right, I will be personally training you to become my heir, with all the power and responsibilities that fall with it." Kaguya explained with a smirk and sent a small shiver down her grandson's spine, "I hope you're ready Naruto, because you will experience things you couldn't even imagine."

Naruto stared at Kaguya in silence, thinking about what he would be learning from the Head. He was cut off from his thoughts as he felt Rias place a hand on his, making him look at her to see her giving him a heartening smile, he turned his head to the other side and saw that Mito and Asia were also giving him a lot of encouragement. He could also feel Saber patting a hand on his head. Turning back to his grandmother, a grin appeared on his face, "Alright, when do we get started?"

(Flashback End)

The next day his training with Kaguya began and true to her word, it was unlike anything he had ever imagined. There wasn't a moment when he wasn't pushing himself during training, whether it was by physical means of hand-to-hand combat or even fighting with swords or learning how to use all of his powers both Light and Darkness. Kaguya even trained him on the more intellectual points of being an heir to the Lucifer clan, such as the political issues that involve other Devil families and even the other Factions, she also had him go over battle strategies for when he has to go into battle himself. But no matter how difficult or painful the older woman made the training, Naruto would always work himself till his body couldn't move, which was difficult at times for when he had to go to school, take requests, or have his weekly spar with Arcueid.

And while Naruto was training under Kaguya, Mito and Asia learned from Kushina about using Devil magic and other subjects. Kaguya had released Mito's true power and turned her into a Pure-blood like her brother, and soon after that the two siblings asked their parents to adopt Asia, much to the former nun's surprise. Kushina and Minato agreed whole-heartedly in making Asia an official part of the family, which brought the girl to tears at the thought of finally having a family. After making the adoption official on paper, Kaguya and Kushina preformed a small ritual that, with Rias' permission as Asia's King, made the female blonde an adopted member of the Lucifer clan. She was even able to join Kuoh Academy thanks to Rias pulling some strings. And while their training wasn't as hard as Naruto's, Kushina was making sure that her daughters would be able to handle themselves if they got into a fight.

Naruto shook his head to clear his thoughts, he needed to focus on the training happening in front of him. Shifting his body a bit, the blonde faced his grandmother with both hands brought back while clenched tightly into two fists. His two different energies surrounded him in a giant burst as he tried to concentrate them into each fist.

"You're trying too hard to push the power into your fists, you need to let it flow through your body naturally." Kaguya said as she studied Naruto's movements from behind him. As she suspected, it was harder for him to control a large amount of Darkness magic and Light magic at the same time, thanks to him being used to using only Light. From what she learned, TRUE Light magic came from the more positive emotions, the reason beings like the Fallen Angels were able to use it was because of the twisted version they had developed for their personal use. Darkness magic was a bit more difficult to use, well the regular version of Darkness magic anyway, but the Darkness magic that the Lucifer clan used was a hereditary power that came out naturally, it just took a bit of training to properly handle it. She was brought out of her thoughts as Naruto's power calmed itself, swirling around him in a calm manner compared to his large burst earlier, "… Good, now I want you to imagine the Light on your left side and the Darkness on your left. You did something similar to this during your fight with that Fallen Angel, however this time you have full access to your dark magic."

Naruto didn't reply as he slowly closed his eyes, he could feel his power surrounding him, but unlike before when he fought against Arcueid it was calm and controlled. The blonde slowly opened his eyes and was surprised to see his power spiraling around him, there were small gaps between the two magical energies. "… Incredible, is this really the power inside me?"

"That's right, you can feel it can't you? The power is soothing yet at the same time it is fierce, that comes from the fact you can use opposite forms of magic, something that no one in our clan has been able to do." Kaguya released her own power, which caused Naruto to take a step back from the sudden increase in pressure. "You certainly have the potential, now all we need to do is push you to your limits and beyond. Just because you have power doesn't mean you'll take things easy, if you want to become the next Head you'll have to earn it."

Naruto nodded his head before shifting his stance again, "Perfect, just how I like things. I wouldn't be satisfied if everything was just handed to me!" With a strong push from his legs, the Lucifer heir leaped at Kaguya with a fist brought back. The woman only smirked at her grandson drew close before shooting a fist out.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"Ara ara, are you okay Naruto?"

The only reply Akeno received was a groan that came from the male blonde, who was lying face-down on one of the couches with his face in the pillow. The two were the only ones in the Club room as Kiba, Koneko and Asia were handling requests, though Asia was still getting used to it. And Rias was helping Issei train to increase his physical capabilities as he needed to improve after his fight with the Fallen Angel Raynare.

"You must really be pushing yourself with training, huh?" Akeno said with a giggle as the blonde raised his head to look at the girl for a second before letting his head fall back into the pillow.

"I need to. There's a lot I have to make up for when it comes to being prepared for the future… I just wish there was a way to make copies of myself, that way I could do several different things at once." Naruto replied while he felt the aches and pain throughout his body. Saber could heal him completely, but it was a different matter for feeling the pain. He could heal any wound in an instant, but the discomfort from said injuries was still present if it was bad enough. "I haven't trained this hard in a long time, and I'm still doing it too."

"Oh, you mean the Demonic Shackles?" Akeno's gaze went to the energy bracelets that were being concealed at the moment thanks to Kaguya putting a spell on them so no one could see them. "If I recall correctly, those not only increase your body's gravity by several times, but they limit you movements as well."

"Yeah, it's a way for me to increase my physical and magical capabilities at the same time, I have to use a lot of my power just to move my hand. My grandmother just raised the level, so I have to get used to them again…" Naruto looked up from his bracelets to the black-haired girl and sweatdropped when he noticed the blush on her face, "I don't like the look in your eye."

"I have no idea what you're talking about. I just think that those shackles of yours are so… fascinating." The tone that Akeno used when she finished that sentence made Naruto shiver as he tried to move his body, only to fall face-first to the floor. "You must be really exhausted Naruto, fufufu."

"Don't remind me, my entire body is sore." Naruto said before groaning again, this time from pleasure as he felt a soft hand rub into his back.

"If you want, I can give you a back massage." Akeno offered with a smile as she continued to press his back, "It can really help release a lot of the tension."

"… Thanks, but maybe I should get off the floor. It's not really that comfortable." Getting a nod from Akeno, they moved Naruto onto the table, which was covered by a sheet, and lay himself face down. Though Akeno had him remove his school jacket and shoes, so now he was just wearing his white long-sleeved shirt and his school pants. A few minutes later Akeno sat on top of Naruto’s body with her legs bent on either side, massaged his shoulders and back, kneading into a few of his muscles and loosening some of the tension. "… You're really good at this Akeno."

Akeno paused for a second before continuing to massage his back with a small smile. It wasn’t the first time her classmate had given her compliments like that, but for some reason it always felt nice to hear him say it. "Of course, I told you, didn't I? Helping people relieve their stress is something I'm good at."

"With something as good as this, I don't doubt it…" Naruto muttered as he started to feel his eyes droop from the soothing massage, but as he started to fall asleep he felt Akeno shift around and turn away from him, "Akeno?"

"Fufufu… Now, time for the second part." Akeno commented as she licked her lips as a seductive look appeared on her face before leaning forward.

"Wait! Second part? What second par-!" Naruto stopped mid-sentence as he noticed Akeno's clothes started to glow a bit before dying down to reveal she was now in a revealing bondage outfit. Getting a bad feeling from the look on her face, Naruto started to fidget and move around. "What the hell Akeno!"

"Ara ara, don't move around so much Naruto, I might mess up." Akeno replied, but that only made Naruto move around more.

"Mess up?! How the hell can you mess up a massage?!" Naruto exclaimed before feeling Akeno grab onto one of his feet before bending it back towards her, her large breasts pressing into his leg as she massaged his foot. "What the… Akeno wait-!"

The busty girl didn't heed his words as she began to massage his foot, making it harder and rougher as she continued. "Come now Naruto, just enjoy the massage~"

"How exactly can I enjoy it when you're only increasing the pain?" Naruto cried out before he felt extreme pain go down his legs that was soon followed by small bursts of pleasant tingles down his leg. While Naruto knew that such methods were good for helping with stress, his body was already in too much pain for it to help. The blonde once again started to move, this time with a little more force making Akeno move along with him.

"Hold on Naruto, if you keep doing that-" The black-haired girl was cut off as Naruto moved around a little too close to the edge and ended up making them both fall to the ground. Luckily for Akeno, Naruto had enough control now to twist his body under her so he could take more of the impact even though it was a short drop.

"You didn't do too horrible Issei, but you have a very long way to go." It was at that moment that the main door to the Clubroom opened as Rias and Issei walked into the room. "If you want to get stronger, you need to not focus on perverted thoughts so much."

"I can't help it Buchou! I'm a teenager, if I see a hot girl I can't help but-" Issei paused mid-sentence as his eyes snapped from his King to the floor in front of them. "DAMN IT NARUTO-SENPAI! YOU LUCKY BASTARD!"

"Hmm? What are you yelling about Issei…?!" Rias blinked before following his gaze and instantly froze up. In front of the two, Naruto and Akeno were on the floor with the later lying on top of the former while wearing a bondage outfit, with one of the straps over her breasts coming loose. It didn't help matters when they saw that Naruto was only in a shirt and pants with his head being smothered between her breasts. "What the hell are you two doing?"

Naruto tried to remove his head to speak, but some of his hair got caught in Akeno's outfit and tried to say something… only for the vibrations of his voice to make Akeno let out a low moan. "D-Don't Naruto, let me get up first." The blonde didn't stop however until he managed to remove his head with a long breath, looking back a little more he could see Rias and Issei looking down at them, the brunette Pawn had a perverted expression on his face and a nosebleed while the female King had an unreadable expression.

"… I know how this looks, but there is a very good explanation for all of this." Naruto said from his spot on the floor.

"You're currently lying under my Queen while she's wearing a bondage outfit and are partially undressed yourself," Rias replied as she crossed her arms under her chest, " So please, I would love to hear your explanation."

(Meanwhile)

"I have to admit Arcueid, I didn't think you would appear before a Devil again, let alone my grandson." Kaguya said as she sat across from the Vampire, the two were sitting at a table in Kaguya's study with a bottle of wine placed in the center. After Naruto and his sisters began their training, Kaguya had her family move into one of the many Uzumaki Lucifer Mansions that Kaguya had kept in both worlds, “You were always such a solo character from what I remember."

The blonde stared at the wine glass in her hand, swirling it in amusement. "What can I say, a lot can change in a few centuries. I've met a lot of interesting people that have caught my attention."

"And there was one in particular, wasn't there? Shiki Tohno." Kaguya took a sip of her wine as she watched Arcueid look at her in surprise, "Come now Arcueid, just because we haven't been in contact, doesn't mean I don't like to keep my eye on you. No matter what you say, traveling alone isn't very pleasant."

"… I'm not surprised you were watching me, though I suppose you're right." Arcueid replied with a smile, lifting her own glass to her lips. "I've been traveling on my own for centuries, ever since my race was killed. It's nice… to stay in one place for once."

"So why don't you tell me," Kaguya's voice went serious as she placed the empty glass on the table. "What's your plan now, if you're really here to see what my grandson will do with his powers of Light and Darkness, where exactly do you stand?"

Arcueid said nothing for the first few seconds, before placing her drink down. "… At first I had planned on just watching from the sidelines, a girl has to find entertainment from somewhere. But after a few days, Naruto started to grow on me, and I decided that I'll help him grow stronger."

"That's good to hear, I'm glad you and he were able to become friends." Kaguya grabbed the bottle and started to refill the glasses, "… On a more serious note, Arcueid, your moment should be coming soon. Am I correct?"

The True Ancestor froze for a second before nodding her head, "That's right… But I have a lot more control over it then when I was younger."

"But when was the last time you drank blood? You can't just keep holding yourself back." Kaguya said as she gave her old friend a look of concern. "… It must be painful for you, unlike normal Vampire or even the nobles, True Ancestors from the need to drink blood to not only keep yourself sane, but to also keep you powers in check."

"You forget the side effect of drinking blood… it becomes addicting to us and eventually consumes us. Even if we suppress the impulse once, the next time it will be even stronger and eventually it will become too much for us, and I will need to sleep. And once we drink blood from a person or thing, our sense of control leaves us and for a short time we only desire to drink more." Arcueid replied while letting out a dry laugh, "I know all too well about the consequences of drinking and not drinking blood."

"Do you still blame yourself for what happened?" Kaguya asked, watching as Arcueid picked up her drink. "It wasn't your fault, you were still very young when it happened, and there was no way you could have known the results."

"Maybe so, but that incident showed me that I can't be ignorant when it comes to things like that." The blonde Vampire replied as she drank more of her wine. After finishing the red drink within seconds, she placed the empty glass down. "I enjoyed our talk Kaguya, it was nice after so many years."

"As did I Arcueid," Kaguya nodded her head to the True Ancestor as she rose up from her chair. "… Tell me, what are you going to do? Where will you go?"

"Someplace where I don't have to worry about getting anyone else involved." That was Arcueid only answer as she created a portal and walked into it, "Goodbye Kaguya."

The female Devil said nothing as she watched Arcueid disappear from her sight as the portal shrunk and vanished, "… Silly girl, you don't have to do everything on your own…" Taking another sip of her drink, Kaguya smirked to herself. "I wonder how things will turn out… maybe I should meddle a little."

(Main Building of Kuoh Academy)

"…"

"Rias…"

"…"

"Why are you so angry at me Rias? I already told you it was just a misunderstanding." Naruto let out a sigh as he alongside Rias down the hallway, ever since they left the Clubroom, Rias had been giving him the silent treatment.

"… You didn't seem to be complaining about the situation." Rias finally said as she gave Naruto a side glance, making the blonde’s eyebrow twitch. "It seemed to me that you were enjoying it."

"Like I said, she was just giving me a back massage to help with my sore muscles. I could barely move until she helped release the tension, and I have no idea what was up with the outfit." Naruto replied with a shrug, "… But I will say this, she is a very… gifted woman."

Rias paused for a second and turn to look at him, "That sounded perverted… Issei isn't rubbing off on you, is he?"

Naruto gave the girl an innocent look, "I have no idea what you're talking about. All I was talking about was that she has a lot of talent when it comes to different things. She is very intelligent, can make great tea, good for helping people relieve stress, talented at using magic, and has a nice smile that can calm a lot of people when she's not in her sadist mode."

"… Is that really all you mean?" Rias questioned as the two drew close to a certain door. "You certainly have a lot of positive thoughts about her already."

"Well, what can I say? I just call it how I see it, Akeno is a very kind person." Naruto shrugged as the two came to a stop. "And I will admit I've noticed she has a very impressive body, but to me that just means she is one of the good ones."

"Good ones?" Rias repeated in confusion.

"Think of it this way, there could be a woman that is the most beautiful in all the separate worlds and yet have the worst personality imaginable. Take the Fallen Angels for example, it was true that those women were very beautiful, but their personalities were complete crap." Naruto pointed it out before giving Rias a smile. "That's why I'm glad that girls like you two have both, your both kind and beautiful women."

Rias smiled back at Naruto with a small tint of red, "Thank you Naruto. I'm glad to hear you say that."

"Yeah no problem… I have no doubt that whoever either of you end up with, will be some very lucky men." Naruto said as he moved closer to the door, not seeing Rias flinch at his last few words, the blonde Devil raised his hand and knocked a few times.

"Come in." A voice came from within the room, or to be more precise, the Student Council Room. Naruto and Rias entered the room to see Sona by herself, seating at her desk while leaning back into her chair. "… Ah Rias, Naruto, I'm glad you were able to come. Welcome."

"Thanks, it's good to see you Sona." Naruto greeted with a smile, before noticing the glasses wearing Devil had a combined look of annoyance and exhaustion. "Are you alright?"

Sona gave the blonde a smile before waving off his question, "Don't worry, I just had a… visitor come by earlier."

That made Rias perk up as she and Naruto sat down at the seats across from Sona, "Oh, your sister came to visit?" That caught Naruto's attention as he looked between Rias and Sona, the later letting out a sigh as she nodded her head.

"Correct, my sister came to discuss some things involving the Underworld… after spending several hours here already to talk about pointless things like usual."

"You have a sister?" Naruto asked with a confused look, this was the first time he heard this.

"Yes I do, she’s my older sister to be exact." Sona answered with a nod while placing her hands on her desk, "Her name is Serafall Leviathan, another one of the Four Great Satans."

"A Satan, huh? What's she like?"

"Imagine a girl who is the opposite of Sona, instead of strict and being a stick in the mud at times, she is playful and childlike." The violet-eyed girl's eyebrow twitched as she looked at Rias.

"Don't use me as a reference to describe my sister." Sona said, but Rias wasn't fazed by what she said.

"Yes, yes, I understand." Rias replied as she waved her friend/rival words off before noticing Naruto seemed to be deep in thought about something, his arms crossed, and his eyes closed. "Naruto, are you okay?"

'Hmm… Serafall Leviathan… I wonder why…' For some reason he felt like he had heard that name before but couldn't remember where. He halted his train of thought and was cut off as he heard Rias call out his name again. "Huh, I'm sorry, did you say something?"

"I was asking if you were okay, you seemed deep in thought." Rias asked as she and Sona stared at the blonde Devil.

"No, I'm fine, sorry about that." Naruto shook his head before turning to Sona, "So why did you ask us to meet you here?"

Sona had a knowing look on her face as she stared at Naruto and Rias, "I'm sure you both already know the reason… the fact that a few weeks ago, I suddenly feel a large burst of power coming from the Old Building where the Occult Research Club resides. And the fact that you Naruto, have gone from being a Low-Class Devil to a High-class in that short amount of time." The Sitri heiress leaned onto her desk with her faces close together.

"Well, it's a long story… The whole thing started with the Fallen Angels that had been in the area." Naruto said before he started to tell Sona almost everything that had happened during the week after Issei had been turned into a Devil.

Naruto knew that Sona was a person that could be trusted when it came to information like this, ever since Rias had introduced them after she had turned him into a Devil. Naruto had never told Rias or Sona, but when the two had met, Naruto had a very small feeling of slight Deja-vu when he met the glasses wearing Devil, something about her violet eyes… Anyway, after the two had met and told Sona about Naruto becoming a Devil yet not a member of Rias' Peerage, the girl had been amazed, before agreeing that they should temporarily keep the information from the higher-ups until they had an idea of the situation. Sona had been a great help on assisting Rias with explaining a few things to Naruto, even offering to help him if he had any questions… though she never got to finish that sentence as Rias quickly said that she was more than enough help when it came to such information, this was soon follow by a strange back and forth between the two heiresses while Naruto had met and started to chat with Sona's Queen, Tsubaki Shinra. By the time Rias and Naruto had left that day, Rias had played series of chess games with Sona before Naruto was forced to play Sona, which ended with Naruto winning, much to the surprise of the two women.

"So let me make sure I have everything, both you and your younger sister are the descendants of Lucifer." Naruto nodded his head as Sona continued, "Your grandmother, who is one of the four Super Devils, came out of nowhere after Mito and this Asia girl had been kidnapped by the Fallen Angels. And she then used her powers to not only unlock your true powers as a Devil but also made you the heir to the Lucifer Clan." Once again Naruto nodded his head, but unlike before Sona didn't say anything for a minute or so, she just stared at Naruto. "… You do realize that was a stupid move right? What would have happened if she had turned out to be someone sent to kill you?"

"Then I would've been dead." Naruto answered in an even tone, "When my grandmother appeared in the room, she had managed to not only go right through Rias' barrier but also had no reaction to my Light magic… not to mention the power she was admitting when she revealed her wings. There was no way in hell I, nor anyone present at this school, could have stopped her if she had wanted to kill me."

"I suppose that is true, if she really is one of the Super Devils then only another Super Devil would be able to match her." Sona replied while bringing her hand up into a thinking pose, "But to think the Head of the Lucifer clan would appear again… and you said that she wasn't part of the war between the Old-Satan Faction and the Anti-Satan Faction?"

"That's right, according to her she didn't want any more of her clansmen to die. Unfortunately, her people didn't agree with her and separated from her clan to join the battle, only a few people stayed with her, this being a combination of servants and clansmen as well as some of the members of the other three clans." Rias said before her mind wandered, she couldn't help but wondered if Grayfia… the red head shook her head before continuing. "So, while many of the Old-Satan Faction had gone into hiding, the rest must be a part of the Lucifer clan."

"Interesting…So this means that with Naruto becoming the heir to Lucifer, there are three heirs from three powerful family attending this school and reside in the area." Sona said as she reached up and adjusted her glasses. "This will be sure to bring quite a bit of attention to us."

"I'm more concerned about when people find out there a descendant of Lucifer is still alive, we've already seen how some of the Fallen Angels would react." Naruto rubbed the back of his head as he thought back to what happened, it was definitely something he didn't want a repeat of.

"It might not be as bad as you think." Rias said, making Sona and Naruto turn to look at her. "It's like what Kaguya had said, while you are a part of the Four Great Clans, you represent the percentage of clan members that didn't want to continue the war just like many of the other Devils. You are also allied with two Houses from the 72 Pillars, and both have members that became the new Satans."

Sona seem to study Rias for a second with narrow eyes before turning to Naruto, "She is right about that, being allied with other families can help you out greatly. And there is also the chance of many Devils wanting you to create ties with their Houses as well."

"Ties with their Houses?" Naruto repeated with confusion while Rias frowned and crossed her arms under her chest.

"Even before you became Lucifer's heir, you had unique capabilities that no Devil has ever used before. The ability to create and control Light magic, and an immunity to coming contact with Holy Artifacts. Now that we're also adding in the incredible magic power and Darkness magic received from the Lucifer clan, it is almost guaranteed that many Devils will try to do anything they can to have that power in their respective Houses." Sona explained before closing her eyes, "But you'll be able to have some control of situation with you being the heir to the clan."

"That's some good news at least… I can at least have a say if people start requesting blood samples or worse, marriage proposals just to get my abilities." Naruto said, not seeing Rias' hand twitch as her eyes seemed to dull a bit in thought. "I'd rather choose the person I marry myself instead of some stupid reason like making the next generation stronger."

"I can understand what you're saying, but such things still happen. I actually had a fiancé that my family had set up for that reason."

"Really?" Naruto blinked a few times, "So what happened?"

"I ended the engagement after beating him in a game of chess," Sona answered with a look of pride. "I refuse to marry someone that is weaker than I am, whether it be in strength or intelligence."

"…I see." Naruto's gaze went to Rias, who was still in deep thought, 'Rias …?' Naruto shook his head, before turning to look at Sona. "Was there anything else you wanted to talk about Sona?"

The violet-eyed nodded her head before speaking, "Tell me Naruto, have you retrieved your Evil Piece set yet?"

"My Evil Piece set… no I haven't." Naruto replied as he rubbed the back of his head, "I don't even have any idea on how to get them."

"It's actually very simple, you need to go see Ajuka Beelzebub. He is another one of the Satans and the creator of the Evil Piece system." Sona explained, "When you do go to see him, he will ask you a few questions. This will let him see what kind of person you are and what Pieces would suit you."

"What kind of questions does he ask?" Naruto asked, but Sona just shook her head.

"Unfortunately, I can't say, they vary from person to person." Sona grew a small smirk as her glasses had a small glint at them. "But you know, I can't help but wonder what kind of Pieces you will get."

Naruto let out a little chuckle, "I can't help but wonder the same thing. My powers aren't exactly in the normal category."

"We'll just have to find out when we go there." Rias said, making the two looks towards her. "I need to acquire a new Knight Piece anyway, since my last one was reduced to a simple chess piece by a certain someone." Naruto simply shrugged at Rias' look.

"It wasn't like I meant to absorb all of its power, all I did was stand there… and get blown through a wall." Naruto narrowed his eyes, making the red head let out a nervous laugh. "So, when do we go see Ajuka?"

"Most likely in a few weeks, though it's difficult to say." Rias replied as she crossed her arms, "Since a lot of people don't know that there is an heir of Lucifer now, you and your family would need a way to reveal yourself to the Underworld…" Sona narrowed her eyes at Rias after she said that, but didn't say anything.

"Well, I guess that's tru-" He was cut off by the sound of a phone ringing, or to be more precise, his cellphone. Giving the girls an apologetic look, the blonde reached into his pocket, "Sorry hold on one second… Hello?" A female voice could be heard from the other end, "Oh hey, is something wrong… What!? What do you mean by trouble?" Sona and Rias watched as Naruto shot out of his seat, "Do you know where she is… what do you mean I have to find her on my own!? Wait a-" Naruto growled a little as he lowered his cellphone.

"Is something wrong Naruto?" Rias asked, a little worried about Naruto's actions.

"According to my grandmother, Arcueid is in some sort of trouble. Sorry to cut this short Sona but I'm going to go look for her." Naruto said as he created a magical circle a few feet away. "We'll continue this later."

"It's alright Naruto, but do you need help?" Sona asked as Naruto walked into the circle.

"Yes that's right. We can help you look." Rias nodded in agreement, only to frown a bit when Naruto shook his head.

"I appreciate the offer, but I can take care of this on my own." Naruto replied as the circle glowed brighter, and he said one last thing before he teleported away. "I'll see you both tomorrow."

Once the presence of Naruto's magic had disappeared Sona turned to Rias with a serious expression, "Should you really be bringing attention to yourself right now? You already went way ahead of the line when you decided to hide Naruto's existence from your brother when he was thought to be just a reincarnated Devil with Light magic. But now you're agreeing with them on hiding the heir to one of the Four Clans from the Underworld."

"I'm not hiding anything, his existence will be revealed to everyone later on." Rias countered with an equally serious look, "And besides, it's my life to with as I please."

Sona stared at her red-headed friend before adjusting her glasses, "… Then tell me this, does he know about you and your family's future plans?" Rias' body twitched was all the girl needed before continuing to speak, "I thought so, mind telling me why? It isn't something you can hold back for long."

"Because I refuse that fate, and I refuse to marry that man." Rias said the last two words with venom in her voice, her fists clenched tightly. "I will do everything I can to stop it from happening… when I do that, I can…" Rias unclenched one of her hands and brought it over her heart.

"So, can you be with Naruto instead? Truthfully I can see where you're going with this, Naruto is a much better candidate then him. He is strong, comes from a powerful family and is a Pureblood, unique magic, and a great physical form." Sona pointed out making Rias turn to look at her.

"I'm not interested in that… well, maybe a little…" Rias said with a blush, but dismissed it as she continued to speak. "Naruto is much more than someone who can help me to get out of this engagement. He's very important to me… much more than I had thought anyone could be."

"You make it sound like…!?" Sona blinked a few times as she stared at Rias with a look, "Rias… what are you-"

"I better get going, I have something important to talk to Asia and Issei about tomorrow." Rias interrupted before she started making her way towards the door, "You were planning on coming over with your Peerage right?"

"Rias…" Sona started to speak before pausing and shaking her head, "That's right, my Peerage and I will arrive at the Occult Clubroom after school is finished."

"Alright, we'll be waiting. Goodbye Sona."

The violet-eyed Devil watched as her friend opened the door and made her way out. "... Goodbye Rias."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Naruto ran down the path within the forest, his eyes scanning through the darkness as he searched for Arcueid. It had been a few hours since his grandmother had called him to tell him that the female Vampire was having trouble with something and needed help, though she didn't say what that issue was. It was already nighttime, and Naruto managed to pinpoint Arcueid's location thanks to Saber, and she was currently in the park where they had actually first met.

"Lord Naruto, do you really think we should be going on our own?" Saber asked as she flew by Naruto's side, looking at her master with a concerned look. "Wouldn't it have been better for us to have more people to help us search? More people equals to a larger searching ground."

"I can't bother Rias and the others with something like this… Besides, I get the feeling it would be better to go on my own." Naruto answered before he started to slow down and soon came to a stop, he looked around and noticed he was near the fountain where Issei had been attacked. His eyes drifted towards a path a little further down and narrowed his eyes as he got a strange feeling coming from that direction. "… She's down that way."

"Be careful Lord Naruto, I can feel a large amount of bloodlust coming from that direction." Saber said warily as she landed on Naruto's shoulder, who slowly nodded his head before continuing down the path, unknowingly passing a barrier that Arcueid had secretly set up to prevent anyone from entering.

Walking along the path for a few minutes he noticed a familiar figure sitting on a bench, her legs tucked close to her chest and her head resting on her knees with her face hidden. It was definitely Arcueid, but her appearance seemed different, darker and more… wild. Her body's form seemed to have shifted a little, her delicate hands were more beast-like and long claws, and her smooth hair had become untamed and all over the place. He slowly made his way towards the girl, Saber holding onto his hair tightly as he got closer and closer until he was standing right in front of Arcueid.

"… What are you doing here Naruto?" The Vampire asked without lifting her head, already aware that Naruto was arriving thanks to the barrier she had set up.

"My grandmother had given me a call, she said you were in trouble." Naruto answered as he sensed Arcueid's power, it was unfocused and pouring out of the girl. "What's going on Arcueid, why do you look like that?"

"… It's nothing… you need to… get out of here…" Naruto's eyes narrowed as he heard the girl speak, it wasn't just the sound of her voice, it was almost as if she was struggling with something. "It's taking a lot… of control… to not…"

"Control? What are you talking about? Tell me so I can help!" Naruto demanded as he stared down at the girl, who finally lifted her head to reveal her red eyes had turned golden with the white sclera had turned blood-red, and her fangs had grown longer. "… Arcueid…!"

"Vampiric Impulses." Saber spoke up, making Naruto turn his head slightly to look at the tiny girl. "A True Ancestor is still a Vampire after all."

"When you say Vampiric Impulses, do you mean the blood sucking?" Naruto asked as he looked back at Arcueid, who seemed to be struggling a bit as she looked up at Naruto.

"Yes, you see like normal Vampires, they have a strong impulse that pushes them to suck the blood of others. But unlike them however, it is several times more dangerous because of the results. And while the desire to drink blood usually dies down after a Vampire sucks the blood of a human, the desire actually grows within a True Ancestor and pushes them into a berserk-like state." Saber explained before looking down at the girl in front of them, "Arcueid, when was the last time you drank blood?"

"… It was several… centuries ago, and it was the… only time I did it." Arcueid replied before moving her arms wrapped tighter around herself, "I've held myself back… until now thanks to my willpower."

Saber looked surprised when she heard that, "That's amazing, I've never heard of a Vampire, let alone a True Ancestor, being able to hold themselves back through sheer willpower alone before."

"Never mind that now, what can I do to help her? There must be something I can do." Naruto clenched one of his hands into a fist. He could see the painful look on Arcueid's face, she was reaching her limit before she lost control… There had to be something his grandmother would have told him to if there wasn't.

"… There might be one thing-" Saber tried to say but was cut off by Arcueid.

"It's none of your… concern, I can handle it just fine… you need to leave…" Her voice seemed to grow darker by the second making Naruto narrow his eyes again, "This isn't something for you to worry about." Arcueid said but was shocked when Naruto grabbed her shoulders.

"What do you mean nothing to worry about?! We're friends aren't we?" Naruto questioned with a hard tone, Arcueid looked at Naruto in surprise. "I don't know how you see friends, but I never let my friends suffer. If you need blood so much, then have some of mine!"

"What?! Are you an idiot?!" Arcueid shouted at the blonde Devil, her golden eyes staring into his azure blue. "If I do that… then you could die! And I will go berserk again… just like last time!"

"I don't know what happened last time, but this will be different!" Naruto shouted back before giving the girl a smile, "I trust you Arcueid."

"How… how can you say that so easily?" She asked as she looked at Naruto with tearful eyes, if this continued any longer than she will most definitely… "I can't say that I wil…"

"If you think that you'll lose control then I'll stop you." Naruto raised a hand up and loosened his jacket and shirt, revealing his neck to the Vampire. "Just believe in me, we're friends after all."

The female blonde stared at his neck, her body subconsciously moving closer while Naruto stayed still, not drinking any blood for centuries was finally effecting her. Naruto braced himself as Arcueid's head drew closer to his neck, slowly opening her mouth as she got close… only to stop as she got less than an inch away. There was still a small part of her that didn't want to let go of her control, but as she tried to move back, Naruto reached up to the back of her head. With a small push he closed the gap and made her teeth pierce his neck, the girl's eyes widened as she could taste his blood in her mouth, before slowly closing them as Arcueid began to drink more of his blood. It surprised her how different drinking Naruto's blood was from the person she drank from back then, even as the blood went down her throat she didn’t have a visible reaction other than feeling the bloodlust disappear. Arcueid's appearance slowly started to return to her normal state as she finished drinking Naruto's blood, pulling away from the Devil and looked up at his with wary eyes, only to see he was perfectly fine.

"Are you okay now, Arcueid?" Naruto asked with a weak smile, his body already recovering all the blood the girl had taken.

"… Idiot, I should be the one asking that." Arcueid replied with a relieved smile, before it slowly went away. "Are you sure you're okay? You don't feel any side effects or anything else?"

"I'm perfectly fine, a little drained, but that's nothing a few hours, lots of food and some sleep can't solve." Naruto said as he looked down at the Vampire, "And it looks like you're fine as well."

"Yeah, but how…?" She gaze turned to Saber who had a smile on her face, "Saber, was it you?"

"Of course." Saber said as she crossed her arms while moving to sit on Naruto's shoulder, "As you know, two of my abilities are to heal and reject any magic that either I or Lord Naruto choose, both of these helped out a lot with restoring a lot of the blood you took from Naruto and kept the darker magic of the True Ancestors from affecting either of you."

"The crazy part was we weren't even sure if that would actually work, seeing as I never had a Vampire drink blood from me before." Naruto added with a shrug.

Arcueid stared at Saber and Naruto for a few seconds before she started to laugh, tears building up in her eyes as she continued to laugh. "… You two are something else, you know that? Taking such a big risk like that."

"Maybe so, but that's what it means to be friends. We take risks when it comes to helping each other out." Naruto said with a comforting smile as he patted Arcueid on the shoulder, "Just because we haven't known each other for long, doesn't mean we aren't friends."

"...Naruto." The Vampire whispered as she looked up at the Lucifer heir.

"From now on if you ever need blood to drink, just come to me instead of trying to deal with it on your own."

"...Are you sure you're okay with this, what if I lose control of myself?"

"Then I'll help you regain control and stop you from losing it again. And that's a promise I intend to keep for as long as it takes." Naruto took a step away from the bench and held out a hand, "So come on Arcueid… let's get out of here."

She looked at his hand for several minutes before reaching out to it and grabbed it firmly, "Thank you... Naruto..." The three made their way out of the park, with Arcueid smiling to herself the whole time.

It's been a long time since she had a bond like this with someone, and she had no intention of letting go this time.

Chapter Text

"You two don't need to pass out your flyers anymore." Rias told Asia and Issei as they stood on the other side of her desk, originally planning on getting more of their flyers before their red-headed King spoke up. It was the end of classes and currently all the members of the Occult Club were in the room, including their newest and youngest member yet, Mito. "Both of you are ready to receive your Familiars."

"That sounds awesome… but, um, what's a Familiar?" Issei asked while rubbing the back of his head.

"A Familiar is a companion for Devils, they carry out small tasks for them and can assist them greatly." Rias explained as a small bat appeared next to her, flapping its wings and moving over to Mito, who was standing near the desk and looking up at the creature in awe as it flew above her head. "You actually had met my Familiar before Issei."

"I have?" Issei tilted his head a bit as he tried to recall seeing a bat somewhere. But a burst of smoke caught his attention, and he turned his head to see a familiar face standing next to Mito now, "Hey, that's the cute girl who handed me the flyer…?!" Seconds after he said that the girl was covered in smoke and Rias' bat took its place.

"That's so cool." Mito said before the bat placed itself on her head.

"It looks like she's taken a liking to you Mito." Naruto said from his seat on the couch.

Akeno smiled a bit before pointing a finger to the floor and summoned a small magical seal appeared, a small green creature appeared out of the circle with a small stretch. "And of course I have one as well."

"An Imp?" Issei blinked a few times, it was much… smaller, than the creatures he had read about.

"… This is Shiro." Asia, Issei and Mito turned their heads to the couches when they heard Koneko speak, in her arms was a small white cat with a bell around its neck. Naruto smiled a bit as he reached down and scratched the cat behind its ear, making it let out a few purrs. The white-haired girl looked between Naruto and her Familiar for a second while not saying anything, before she closed her eyes in pleasure as Naruto moved his hand to the top of her head and started petting a certain spot behind her hidden ears.

"And my Familiar is-" Kiba was interrupted Issei, who turned away from the blonde boy.

"I don't care about yours." Issei said with a dismissive wave.

Kiba couldn't help but sweatdropped a little and grew a small smile as he looked at his fellow male peerage member, "Come on now, I've got a cool one too…"

Asia smiled brightly at the small creatures in the room. "They're so cute!"

"They're certainly a different variety from the ones I've seen in the past." Arcueid commented while thinking back to the different Familiars she had come across, especially a certain little blunette that she had been with for centuries, 'I wonder how Len is doing, maybe I should contact her…'

"They are a basic thing for Devils to have." Rias explained as she stood up from her chair and walked next to Akeno before crossing her arms under her bust. "Once you obtain a Familiar, they'll be able to assist you with almost any task."

"Sooo… how does a Devil get a Familiar?" Mito asked in an excited tone as she reached up and grabbed the bat resting on her head before bringing it to her chest, hugging it close as she thought about getting a Familiar of her own.

'Now that I think about it Lord Naruto, you don't have a Familiar either.' Saber mentally said to him without materializing.

'Yeah, I haven't really had a good time getting one.' Naruto replied with a mental smile, 'Maybe I could see about getting one myself.' After he said that, Naruto had his own private thoughts about Familiars. 'I wonder…?'

"It is actually an easy process to find and bind a Familiar, but there are a few requirements that need to be met before that happens." Akeno smiled as she moved to pick up her Familiar, who jumped onto her palm as she bent down.

"Requirements?" Naruto repeated, moving his hand off of Koneko's head as he turned his body to look at the female King and Queen, making Koneko silently pout a little at the loss of Naruto's petting. "What kind of requirements?"

"Well, you see-" Rias started to explain, but a knock on the clubrooms doors cut her off. "Oh, that's right, we have a guest stopping by today before we do anything. I thought she would be coming later on."

"She? Who are you talking about Buchou?" Issei asked, but his question was quickly answered as the doors opened and a small group started to walk into the room. It was the entire Student Council walking into the room with Sona in the lead. “No way, why are they all here?"

"Um, who are those people?" Asia asked as Naruto stood up from his seat and moved next to her.

"These guys are the Student Council of our school, and you see those two girls wearing glasses." Issei whispered to the blonde girl, who nodded her head. "The one with the short hair is Souna Shitori, the president of the Student Council, and the one with long hair is Tsubaki Shinra, her vice-president."

"Did we arrive at a bad time Rias?" Sona asked her fellow Devil heiress.

"Not at all, I was just speaking to my newest Peerage members about something." Rias replied while shaking her head, before placing a hand on her hip. "It's good to see that you and your Peerage arrived, so what did you want to talk about."

"It's nothing to major, I just felt that it would be better for everyone if we introduced ourselves properly. Especially since we both have gotten new additions to our groups, and to introduce Arcueid as well."

"Peerage…?!" Issei's eyes widened and pointed over to the other group. "Y-You mean that…"

Akeno smiled at the brunette before she started to explain, "Her real name is actually Sona Sitri, and she is the heiress to one of the top-class Devil families. Like Buchou and Naruto, Sona is a High-class Devil with her own Peerage."

"I never would have thought that there were more Devils at this school…" Issei muttered to himself.

An amused sigh was heard coming from the male next to Sona, who shook his head a bit. "You didn't know that there were other Devils in the school? It's very strange, and a little pathetic, that a Devil wouldn't have noticed us."

"Actually Saji, the two of us had decided to not meddle in each other's business." Sona said to the male, making him turn to look at her. "It's no surprise that Hyoudou is unaware of us being Devils as well."

"Aren't you the guy who recently joined the student council as the Secretary? You're from Class 2-C's..." Issei blinked as he started to recognize the guy… didn't he vote for him?

"Allow me to introduce Saji Genshirou, he's my pawn." Behind Sona, Saji bowed his head a little with smile.

Rias smiled and motioned to Asia and Issei, who were standing right behind her. "This is my Pawn, Issei Hyoudou, and my Bishop Asia Argento."

"Oh, you're a Pawn too? That's so cool!" Issei smiled at meeting a fellow Pawn.

"I must say that being similar to being one of the Perverted Trio seriously hurts my pride." Saji commented as he shook his head a few times.

"What did you say asshole?!" Issei growled as he narrowed his eyes.

"Oh, I'm so scared of you." Saji cockily said, "I might be a newly reincarnated Devil, but I'm a pawn that was worth four pieces!"

Naruto was the next one to speak as he stepped in front of Issei, "Before this escalates, let's remember why Sona brought you here… It wouldn't look good on her if her newest piece was rude to people he just met and setting a bad example."

That shut Saji up quickly as he glanced at his King, who nodded her head in agreement. "Quite right Naruto," Sona turned to look at her male Pawn, "Behave yourself Saji. Also, you should know that Hyoudou was worth eight pieces."

"Eight pieces... Isn't that all of them?!" Saji was taken aback by that, before looking at Issei in shock, "…I can't believe a guy like this was really worth all that…"

"Oh, shut up!" Issei quickly shouted.

"I apologies, Hyoudou, Argento." Sona said with a smile, "I sincerely hope that you all get along well as fellow pieces. Right, Saji?"

"…Yes," Saji nodded his head before taking a few steps forward while extending his hand out. "It's nice to meet you."

Saji quickly grew a smile as he used both his hands to shake Asia's own and was rubbing the back of her smooth hand. "No, the honor and pleasure are all mine! To have met such a beautiful young lady!"

Issei and Naruto's eyes narrowed at those actions before the brunette moved in between the two and grabbed Saji's hand, squeezing it with all his strength as he gave his fellow Pawn a fake smile. "I am pleased to meet you too Saji! I hope we get along well! But let me just warn you that unless you want to die, I suggest you keep away from Asia."

"Oh, is that a threat I hear?" Saji adjusted his grip and started to squeeze Issei's hand just as hard. "I guess it's to be expected of a horny beast like you!"

As the two glared at each other, they suddenly felt a deep chill go down their spines as the area around them seemed to darken. Issei started to go pale white as he instantly recognized this dark feeling, "Hey… Perverts… I suggest you both behave yourselves, it would be very hard to remove the bloodstains left from your bodies." The two turned their heads to see a dark aura surrounding Naruto as several Hanya masks formed around him, "… And Saji."

Saji shook like crazy as he stared at Naruto and his frightening masks before slowly nodding his head. "Y-Yes Naruto-senpai?"

"… Let me just warn you now… "The Lucifer heir said, his aura swirling around him more as several of the room's occupants took a few steps back. "Stay away from Asia…I didn't like the way you were touching my sister's hand. And if you do anything perverted again, it will not end well for you."

"U-Understood senpai!" Saji said shakily as he let go of Issei's hand.

The aura around Naruto instantly vanished as the blonde had an innocent smile appear on his face, "That's good to hear. So, Sona, you wanted to meet Arcueid right?"

"Yes that is correct… Naruto, what was that mask technique?" Sona asked as she thought about the mask and aura, it didn't release any killer intent or energy.

"What mask technique?" Naruto answered with his own question, making a few others sweatdropped on how innocent he sounded. "I have no idea what you're talking about, maybe you were just seeing things."

"…"

"…"

"… Never mind then," Sona finally said as she shook her head, knowing there were some things Naruto liked to keep to himself. She turned to look at the couch were Arcueid was sitting, "It's an honor to meet you Brunestud, I never thought I would actually encounter a True Ancestor."

"A pleasure to you as well, Sitri… You're Serafall's younger sister right?"

"You know my sister?" Sona blinked in surprise.

"Only by her TV show, and the very few moments in the past where we were in the same area but never met face to face." Arcueid smiled at the girl, "It's interesting how different you are from her, almost her complete opposite."

"The exact thing I said." Rias agreed with a smirk before looking at Sona, who narrowed her eyes at the redhead.

"I already told you not to compare us like that." Sona said before walking closer to Arcueid. The people in the room who had no idea who the girls were talking about watched the conversation in confusion while the others had a sense of understanding. "Brunestud, I would like to ask you something."

"Eh? What is it?" Arcueid tilted her head with a curious expression.

"I would like to ask you to join my Peerage." That one sentence threw almost everyone for a loop as they stared at the Sitri Heiress in shock, but Sona just silently stared at the Vampire Girl… Oh come on, when a powerful being like Arcueid appears in front of you, was impossible to pass up the chance to make the offer.

Arcueid just stared at the girl for a moment before shaking her head, what she said next shocked some of the Devils even more. "Sorry, but I plan on joining Naruto's Peerage when he gets his pieces."

Naruto blinked a few times as he looked at the Vampire, "You do? Since when?"

"Well, I've been thinking about it for a while actually, but after last night I finally came to a decision." Arcueid smiled at Naruto, "And you did say you would help me and stay by my side. What better way than for me to become a part of your future Peerage?"

"… Yeah, I guess you're right." Naruto said before smiling back at Arcueid, "... Okay then, you'll become my first piece when I get my set."

"I tried to get a new piece, and she ends up being already taken… Oh well, it was worth a try." Sona nodded to herself before turning her attention to Mito, who was standing close to Koneko with Rias' bat still in her arms. "Hello Mito, I don't think we've been properly introduced."

Mito didn't say anything for the first few seconds, holding the bat close to her as she stared at the older girl with a wary look. But it slowly disappeared when a hand gently placed itself on the young Devil's shoulder, Mito looked back to see Koneko giving her a small smile before turning back to Sona and bowed her head a little. "H-Hello, it's nice to meet you Sitri."

Sona raised an eyebrow before looking at Naruto, "Sorry, Mito has always been a shy person when it comes to meeting new people. She gets better as she starts to get to know the person."

The glasses wearing King nodded her head before turning to the older red head in the room, "So tell me Rias, were you thinking about getting Familiars for your newest pieces?"

"That's right, I was planning on bringing them to get their Familiars next week…" The Gremory Heiress nodded before crossing her arms, "I'm guessing you had something similar in mind?"

"Indeed, I was planning around the same time… and unfortunately he is only available once a month." Sona brought a hand to her mouth to form a thinking pose as she walked back to her Peerage.

Rias smirked at the chance to compete with her rival. "Then how about we have a duel to decide who gets their Familiars first."

"A duel? And what are you suggesting?" The Student Council President asked, "Are you talking about a Rating Game?"

"I would never!" Rias replied with an amused look as she did a dismissive wave, "There's no way we could even be granted permission for that."

"That's right. You can't afford to harm yourself right now." Sona commented, which caught Naruto's attention as he noticed Rias' eyes narrowing in anger before looking towards the ground.

"What's she talking about Rias?" Naruto asked in a concerned tone, but the girl only looked at him for a second before shaking her head.

"It has nothing to do with this situation, don't worry Naruto." Even though Rias said not to worry, it didn't do anything to lessen Naruto's. Akeno silently took notice of Naruto's gaze before hearing Rias speak again. "I've got it. Since we are high school students, we'll determine the victor through sports."

"Sports, huh? That sounds like an interesting idea. Very well then, I accept that challenge." Sona's glasses seemed to glint, "How about a tennis match? Kings and Queens playing against each other, you and Akeno versus me and Tsubaki."

"Perfect, then we will meet up at the tennis courts. I trust you'll have no problem arranging a court for us?"

"Of course, who do you think I am?" Sona and Rias stared at each other with competitive looks in their eyes, Sona adjusted her glasses before turning around with her Peerage following her. "I'll have a court ready in thirty minutes, prepare yourself until then." With that said, the Sitri group departed from the Clubroom, leaving the Gremory and Lucifer families in the room.

"… You two must be really close to being such friendly rivals." Arcueid comments as she look at Rias.

"Of course, Sona and I have known each other since we were children. She is one of the people I trust most outside of my family." Rias replied as she turned to Akeno, "Let's get ready Akeno. I have no intention of losing against Sona."

"Of course, Buchou." Akeno nodded her head in agreement.

But before anyone could move, Mito spoke. "Um, big bro?" Naruto and the others turned to her, Rias' bat had already returned home, and they saw the Lucifer symbol on her hand was glowing, "… I think someone is summoning me."

"Wow Mito, your first request." Asia smiled as she walked up to Mito.

The young girl looked nervous as she stared down at her hand, "I hope it's nothing too difficult."

"You'll do fine Mito, just do your best and take things one step at a time." Rias said in a comforting tone, knowing full well the feeling of nervousness that some felt when going on with their first request. She had felt a little nervous when she left for her first summoning.

Kiba gave the young girl a smile, "There should be no issue with completing the request, but even if it seems a little difficult just take a deep breath and like Buchou said, do your best."

"… You will be fine," Koneko said to the girl before pointing over at Issei. "You're much better than this pervert."

"That's mean Koneko!" Issei whined but was ignored by the petite girl.

"Remember, this is your first time, so you don't have to do anything drastic." Naruto said as he stared down at Mito with his arms crossed.

"I know Big brother, and I'll be fine." Mito replied with a smile, though her brother and the other people in the Occult Clubroom could tell she was nervous. The young red head was about to teleport to her very first client after all.

"… If you want… I could go with you, just to watch over to make sure nothing goes wrong." Naruto offered, making Mito frown a bit at the thought of her brother babying her. "I won't be doing anything to interfere, I would just observe and assist if you really need it."

"… You promise?" Mito stared at her brother with crossed arms. The blonde Lucifer nodded his head with a small smile, "… Okay then… I guess you can come." She might have been saying that, but the others could tell the young Devil was glad that she wasn't going alone.

"Alright, then let's get going." With a wave of his hand, Naruto summoned a magical circle before turning to look at Rias. "Sorry, I won't be able to see your match with Sona and Tsubaki."

Rias shook her head with a smile before replying, "It's fine, I understand completely. And don't worry, everything should be resolved when you both get back."

"See you when we get back Rias-senpai." Mito waved as she walked into the circle, "I want to know more about those Familiars later."

"Of course, good luck Mito." Rias and Akeno made their way out of the room.

"Do your best Mito!" Asia said from her spot next to Koneko, who nodded her head towards the girl.

"Thank you, Asia, Koneko-senpai!"

Naruto walked into circle and activated its magic, making the magical circle under them glow brighter as it teleported them away. As soon as the two disappeared, the four remaining Devils silently moved to the couches and waited for their King and Queen to return to the room. Issei could help but drool as he thought about the future tennis match, and the wonderful sights he was about to see, but his thoughts quickly came to an end as Koneko punched the back of his head and sent him crashing into the table.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

The day soon came to an end by the time Naruto and Mito had returned from Mito's request. Mito's client had been a young housewife who had to take care of something important and wanted Mito watch over her two children until she came back, it was easy for Mito since the kids loved to watch her use magic and played games with them. And true to his words, Naruto stayed out of Mito's way unless she really needed help. The mother was very pleased with Mito's work by the time she had returned, and the contract was successfully completed, and the kids had thanked Mito for all the fun and for returning so they could play again, making the young red-head smile as they departed via teleportation. They were now resting on one of the couches, well Mito was at least, Naruto was talking to Issei, Asia, Kiba and Koneko about the tennis match. Koneko was holding up two destroyed tennis rackets for the two to see, the strings and racket were broken and twisted apart.

"So, the match ended up in a draw… even with both sides using magic." Naruto's eyebrow twitched at that, seriously the girls were being watched by dozens of students and they still used magic. Sure, the students thought it was a simple trick of the eyes but still.

"The match just wouldn't end…" Koneko said as she released her hold on the destroyed rackets and let them fall to the ground.

"Where are Rias-senpai and Akeno-senpai?" Mito asked as she looked around the room and noticed there was another person missing. "And Arcueid-senpai is gone too."

"Buchou and Akeno are discussing with the Student Council about the team match we'll be having instead of the two-on-two match they had earlier, meaning the entire Peerage from both sides will be involved." Kiba explained from his spot next to Koneko and Issei. "And Arcueid said she would be busy with something for a couple of days."

"Really? Did she say what?" Naruto raised his eyebrows curiously.

"Not really, just that it was something she had been putting off for a while." Issei replied with a shrug. But before any more could be said, the entrance doors opened, and Rias and Akeno walked into the Clubroom.

Rias instantly took notice of the two extras in the room, "Oh Naruto, Mito, how did it go?"

"It was a success, I got my first contract!" Mito smiled brightly as she made a peace sign, but it dropped a little after a few seconds. "… Though it was mostly just babysitting."

"Ara Ara, there are many kinds of requests out there. It's good to start out small and find out what you're good at." Akeno said while giving Mito a comforting smile.

"Akeno's right." Rias nodded before crossing her arms, "You managed to get your first contract on your first request, that's a lot better than a few Devils out there… take Issei for example, he still has issues with getting a contract."

"Buchou~" Issei whined a little, making everyone laugh a little, even the brunette Pawn joined in after a moment or two.

"So, what did you and Sona decide on?" Naruto asked after the laughing died down.

"We decided on dodgeball." Rias answered while placing a hand on her hip. "The match is tomorrow night at the gym. So, everyone, let's do our best for Issei and Asia!"

"Thank you very much!" Asia said with a bright smile.

"Yeah, thanks everyone!" Issei nodded his head in agreement.

"… I'm going to take a guess that neither of us will be a part of the dodgeball match." Naruto commented making Rias nod her head, "It makes sense, and you both have always had a strong rivalry."

"Sona and I agreed that settling matters between our Peerages should be by our groups alone, and it would not work to have a separate group involved." Rias explained while crossing her arms, "But since they have two more members then we do, I have asked them to referee."

"So does this mean Big brother and I can't be there?" Mito asked.

Akeno was the one to answer this time, "You can watch the game if you want, however playing is out of the question." The youngest Devil nodded her head in understanding.

"So, everyone, let's return tomorrow ready to win." Rias ordered, to which the other Occult members nodded their heads in agreement.

"Hai Buchou!" Kiba, Koneko and Issei left the room to return to their separate homes, Akeno bowed her head a little before walking out of the room. But just as Naruto and his sister were about to leave themselves, Rias called out to them. "Wait Naruto, there is something we need to talk about."

The male blonde looked back at Rias for a second before turning to Asia and Mito, "You both go on ahead. I'll be right behind you." The two seemed hesitant at first but nodded their heads before leaving the room via magical circle. Once Naruto and Rias seemed there was no one else in the room the Lucifer heir looked at Rias, "So what's up, is there a problem?"

"… Yes there is, a small issue involving the Familiar Forest." Rias started, moving over to one of the couches and sat down. "You see, even when we beat Sona's group, there is a possibility that we won't be able to bring you and Mito to the forest with us."

"Really? Not even as an observer?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow.

"If you had still been an Independent Devil then it would have been possible, but things have changed now since you and Mito have been made into heirs of the Lucifer clan. Only one Devil family is allowed to enter the forest once a month, and that's during the full moon." Rias explained while shifting one of her legs over the other. "That is the reason why Sona and I are having this competition."

"I see… only be one Devil family at a time." Naruto let out a small sigh before moving to the couch and sat in the spot next to Rias, "So there is no way to do it?"

"Well I wouldn't say that, there might be a way…" Rias brought her hand up into a thinking pose, "In the past there have been several times when some families had gone together to get their Familiars around the time of the Great War, but I have no idea how they did it."

"… That kind of stinks," Naruto moved his hands behind his head as he leaned back against the

"There is a way for you and Mito to both go with Rias and her Peerage to the Familiar Forest, Naruto." A voice spoke up from Rias' desk, making the two turns around to see Kaguya leaning on the edge. "It's a method that has been forgotten as time passed, but it is still effective."

"You mean you know a way Grandma?" Naruto asked while Rias narrowed her eyes a bit.

"How do you keep getting through my barrier without me being able to detect it?"

The older Devil laughed in her hand, "Oh come now, I wouldn't be a Super Devil if I couldn't handle a small barrier. Each one of us Super Devil has certain abilities and powers that are far superior to normal Devils."

"And cloaking your presence is one of them… It sounds similar to the perception filter that Saber put over us before I became a Devil…" Naruto noted as he thought back to when Saber had cloaked him from being detected by the Factions. It was a unique power, one that could be very effective if used for such things like infiltration, spying or even battle. Shaking his head a few times to clear his thoughts, Naruto went back to the matter at hand. "Back to what you were saying before, what is this way you were talking about earlier?"

"It's a very simple… temporarily unity your Peerages and families together." Kaguya said with a smirk that only grew when she saw Rias' face turn red. "There is a spell that can connect the two of you together for a time."

"Could something like that really work?" The blonde male questioned, not noticing Rias' face as he looked at his grandmother with curiosity. "Wouldn't that mess up the two separate families in some way by just uniting them like that?"

"Not at all. It is actually something that many Devil families do at some point in time." The Lucifer Head replied while moving her hand in a dismissive motion, "And like I said, it would only be temporary… the permanent one is another story entirely."

"Permanent one?"

Rias shifted her gaze to the ground when Naruto said those two words, she knew which spell Kaguya was talking about now. It was a spell that she had learned about several years ago, her mother had told her about it just before she started attending Kuoh Academy. It was a spell to unite two Devils that were romantically involved, and it came with many different versions… it is a way to magical bind them, their Peerages, and families together. Her mother had done the same thing when she married her father, though their version is just one of the many different versions out there.

"Yes, there are several versions of this spell. The one I would be using links the two of you, and your Peerages together. This way you can teleport your groups together, as well as assist each other with certain issues…" Rias quickly noticed the glance Kaguya was sending her and could see that the older woman knew about that. "So, what do you say, you two… Would you like me to cast the spell?"

The two heirs turned to each other with side-glances, looking at each other for a few seconds before Naruto turned to Kaguya. "I have no problem with it, let's do it." Kaguya nodded her head, knowing full well that she would have to explain more about the link created by the spell, she then turned her head to look at Rias, who silently nodded her head as well while turning her gaze to the floor. "But does it require anything specific?"

"To perform the spell, we will need to mix your blood and wrap this ribbon around one of your hands, connecting the two of you." Kaguya explained as if she brought out a long white cloth from one of her pockets. "I then cast a small spell and the crests from your respective families should appear on the other person's wrist."

"Sounds easy enough." Naruto said with a nod.

"Okay, good… now before we get started, Naruto, can you please wait in the other room for a minute? I need to talk to Rias about something." Naruto blinked a few times before slowly nodding his head. "Thank you, we'll let you know when it is okay for you to come back inside."

Rias and Kaguya watched as the blonde made his way out of the room, turning his head back a little to look at Rias for a second before fully exiting the room. As soon as the doors closed Kaguya created a little seal on the entrance so her grandson wouldn't be able to sense or hear the conversation. The Gremory heiress looked warily at the older woman as she moved around the desk and sat on the couch opposite of her. The woman in front of her was one of the most powerful Devils in the Underworld, as well as the grandmother of two people she cared about.

"Is something the matter Kaguya?

"…" Kaguya said nothing at first as she continued to stare at Rias but broke the silence after a few minutes. "When do you plan on telling him?"

The younger female tilted her head to the side, a little confused at Kaguya's words, but after a few seconds her eyes widened. "You know about that?"

"Of course I do, I've been keeping tabs on all the 72 Pillars, especially…" Kagura crossed her arms as she stared into Rias' eyes, "The House of Gremory."

"I guess that would make sense, since my brother is the Lucifer that replaced your father-"

"That is only one reason." Kaguya interrupted with a smile, "From time to time I like to keep an eye on a certain someone."

"A certain someone?" Rias repeated with a raised eyebrow.

The smile on the older woman's face grew a little as she continued, "… My adorable, former student."

(The Following Night)

Naruto and Mito were sitting one the stage of the gymnasium, staring down at the other members of the Occult Club as they stretched their bodies and prepared themselves for the dodgeball games. Rias and Kiba were passing the ball back and forth while Asia and Issei were stretching on the ground with Akeno and Koneko pushing against their backs helping them stretch farther.

"Dodgeball… I haven't played that since elementary school." Issei commented as he reached towards his left leg.

"The goal is to select a winner, and a game with simple rules is the best choice." Rias replied as she passed the ball back to Kiba. "There was no need to do anything too complicated after all."

"And Asia was able to learn the rules pretty quickly too" Kiba said as he caught the ball before turning to the female blonde.

"The game seems very simple, I've never played these kinds of games before, but I'll do my best." Asia smiled a little as she reached for one of her feet.

"That's right, just do your best and we'll be sure to win," Akeno said as she pressed a little more on Asia's back to help her stretch a little farther. "I must say Asia, you're doing a bit better than I thought you would."

"It's thanks to the training Mom helps us will." Mito spoke up from her seat on the edge of the stage, kicking her feet a few times as she watched them. "She has us doing physical exercises before we get into the magical part."

"Ara ara, I suppose that would make sense, you two are members of the Lucifer clan as well, even if Asia is a member of Buchou's Peerage." Akeno replied with a smile.

"Um… Akeno-senpai… can you lift up a little… it's starting to get painful." Asia moaned out in pain as the stretches started to hurt from Akeno's increased pressure. "I don't think I can take it anymore."

"Just a little more and we'll be done, fufufu." Akeno said that while increasing the pressure even more, she had a slight blush on her face.

"Come on, big sis, you can do it!" Mito cheered.

Naruto could feel a sweat drop fall as he stared at the scene, Akeno's sadism strikes again. He turned his head to the others and saw Issei was looking at Asia and Akeno with a goofy expression, the blonde's eyebrow twitched before he spoke. "… Koneko."

Koneko looks up at Naruto for a second and saw the look he was sending the brunette under her, nodding her head in understanding. "Roger."

Issei thoughts were interrupted as he felt Koneko push him body even further down and his lower half was in agonizing pain. "YYYAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!" Naruto and a few others could hear cracks before Issei's body felt completely to the ground like a wet noodle… Hey, Naruto's threat wasn't pointed at Saji alone when he said it.

After a few more minutes of practicing, Rias' Peerage was ready and waiting for the Student Council to arrive and the game started. It turned out that Issei had also made headbands for his teammates, it had taken him almost all night to make them. He had wanted to do something to contribute to everyone helping him and Asia. Naruto couldn't help but smile as he watched everyone put on the Occult Club headbands, it was good to see them as a team.

Taking a step off the stage, Naruto walked up to Rias. "Okay, I'll go outside and set up a barrier."

"Alright, sounds good." Rias replied with a nod of her head.

"A barrier, why would you need a barrier?" Issei asked, to which Naruto gave him a deadpanned look.

"If Rias and Sona are crazy and willing to use magic in a public area filled with people, what makes you think they wouldn't use more flashy and possibly destructive spells in a place like this after dark?" Naruto ignored Rias sticking her tongue out at him. "I'll just watch your game from the roof."

After Kiba tied his headband, he turned to the older blonde, "It won't be that back Naruto-senpai. I'm more than sure things can be kept at a safe pace." Naruto looked at him with a raised eyebrow before silently pointing at both Akeno and Rias. "… I… see your point… never mind."

"You're supposed to be on our side Kiba." Rias pouted as she crossed her arms under her bust.

Naruto chuckled a bit before he started turning around, "It would be best if someone kept most of the gymnasium intact, Mito will be staying in here to cheer you guys on."

"Hold on Naruto-senpai!" Issei said as he walked up to Naruto, holding out another headband.

"… I'm not exactly playing in the game perv, there's no reason to give me one."

Issei looked down at the headband for a second before looking back up at Naruto, "I know that… But you're still a member of the club, and you've helped me out a lot since I've become a Devil. I'll always be grateful to you and Buchou for everything you've done."

Naruto stared at the cloth in Issei's hands, a simple white headband with the words Occult Club sewed in. The Lucifer heir smirked as he took the headband from Issei, "I guess you do have some good traits after all Issei."

"Sorry to keep you waiting." The Occult Club members turned to the entrance and saw Sona and her Peerage prepped and ready for the dodgeball match. "So then… shall we get started?"

NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG

"… I knew it was a good idea for me to form a barrier." Naruto said as he and Saber watched the dodgeball game from the upper level, sitting on one of the upper beams above the gymnasium with the headband tied around his arm.

"They certainly like to take things to the extreme." Saber replied as Tsubaki channeled magic into the ball before throwing it at Rias, who caught it, but the force of the blow ripped her clothes. Her attention went to the stage where Mito was cheering on the Occult Club with her own headband wrapped around her head, Koneko was sitting next to her with her usual blank expression. "Is Mito really safe down there?"

"She'll be fine, Koneko is watching over her after all." Naruto smiled as he looked at the white-haired girl sitting next to his sister, the front of her shirt was ripped open from a powerful toss thrown at her by one of Sona's servants.

"I suppose your right…?!" Saber's head snapped up and turned to her master, "Lord Naruto, did you-"

"… Yeah, it felt like someone was entering my barrier. Although…" Naruto narrowed his eyes a bit as he turned his head to the direction he felt the presence from. "Something seems off, I don't sense any presence."

"Hmmm… Should we investigate Lord Naruto?" Saber asked with a serious thinking face, for some reason she could help but feel she had come across this kind of situation before.

Naruto said nothing for a few seconds before he stood up, "Let's go Saber, the sooner we find out what it was the sooner we get back." With a nod of her head, Saber landed on Naruto's shoulder as a one of the dodgeballs smashed through one of the upper windows, "… Devils really do make things a lot more destructive when they're involved." Naruto commented before he released his wings and flew out the window, leaving the two Peerages to continue their game. Once Naruto made it out of the building he moved upward and landed on the roof, dismissing his wings as he looked around. "I still don't sense anything…?"

Saber noticed Naruto had stopped speaking and turned her head to see he was looking at something in the trees, "Lord Naruto?"

Not saying anything, the blonde male leaped off the roof and landed on one of the tree branches before landing on the ground. He silently passed several trees until he came to a stop, looking up at one of the higher trees. "Come on out, I know you're there!" For a few moments nothing happened as Naruto and Saber stared silently up the tree, but then the Lucifer heir created a lance of Darkness Magic and threw it at one of the branches, making a figure leap away as the lance caused a small explosion.

"Impressive, how did you know where I was nya?" The figure was revealed to be a woman as she landed several feet away from Naruto, the full moon's light broke through the trees to reveal the woman's appearance, and Naruto had to admit she was extremely beautiful. She had long flowing midnight black hair went all the way down to her lower back and familiar amber eyes bordered on being gold with catlike pupils. Her dress consisted of a black kimono that was open on her shoulders and displayed a great amount of her large breasts, a yellow obi wrapped around the waist, a set of golden beads and an ornately detailed headband, she was barefoot as well but that didn't seem to bother her at all. What really caught his attention were the pair of black cat ears on top of her head and two black tails swishing back and forth. "What's a matter, see something you like?"

"… Who are you?" Naruto asked as he ignored the woman's question, making her pout as she crossed her arms under her breasts causing them to appear bigger than before.

"First you attack me, then you ignore my question, and you don't even know who I am… are you really a Devil?"

"You're a Nekomata, a cat-like species of Yokai. But if I had to guess, you're a Nekoshou, one of the stronger types of the Nekomata." Naruto deduced as he studied the woman, she was definitely the same kind of Yokai as Koneko… but what was their connection... "It would also make sense to why I had a hard time sensing you at first, because your kind has been known for its unique abilities."

"So, you do know about my race." The woman replied with a smile as she tilted her head, "You even know about the specific type, you're pretty good nya."

"I happen to know a Nekomata, so when I got curious about them I decided to do a little research… Now back to my first question, who are you?" Naruto created a sword of darkness as he continued to stare at the woman. He had Saber retreat back into his body and decided not to activate the Guardian Armor until he absolutely needed it, the less people knew about Saber, the better. "And why are you here?"

"My reason for being here is my own, but if you intend on threatening me…" The woman instantly appeared in front of Naruto with a purple mist in her hand, "You won't leave here in one piece."

Raising her hand up, the poison mist exploded outward at Naruto's head. The blonde Devil quickly created a light barrier to block the mist before moving out of the way, throwing his sword at Kuroka as he flipped back. The cat woman leaped out of the way and once again charged forward, swiping her claws rapidly at Naruto, who dodged most of them before covering his foot with Darkness magic and met her downward slash with a high kick. The dark energy shot out of his foot and nearly struck the woman's head, but she moved her head out of the way and threw a fist forward. Naruto raised his arms to block the strike, but the impacts made him fly back towards one of the trees, with a twist of his body his feet landed on the bark before he used the hard surface to launch himself at the Nekomata. The woman leaped forward as well and created more of the purple mist to surround her, leaping at Naruto with a twist of her body.

'She's good!' Naruto thought to himself as he used his Light magic to create a small wall in front of him, making the woman halt before jumping back. Narrowing his eyes a bit, Naruto charged his Darkness magic into his fist before slamming it into the wall of light, sending it flying at the woman. But she crouched down a bit before leaping over the wall, doing a front flip before sending a downward kick at Naruto, who let himself fall backwards in time to dodge the attack. As Naruto fell back however, he took notice of a certain fact as the woman's kimono lifted into the air a bit as she landed on the ground, shaking his head a bit to clear his thoughts Naruto released a burst of magic from his back and flipped backward to land on his feet. "Interesting sense of fashion."

"Thank you. I don't really feel comfortable with bras and panties nya!" The woman smiled cheerfully as she ran at him and threw another punch which Naruto caught, though with a bit of trouble. Compared to Abazeth this woman was on another level of her own, and Naruto could tell she was holding back. "It feels much better when I'm free."

Naruto moved out of the punches path and threw his own punch along her arm, pushing it away as he punched her in the shoulder. It didn't seem to bother her as she kicked up at his right leg with enough force to make him look at his footing for a second, but that was all she needed as she grabbed his shirt and flipped him over her and slammed him to the ground. But Naruto got a good grip of the ground and used his body weight to shift his position a bit before rapidly kicking the woman's chest, forcing her to take a few steps back as Naruto got back to his feet before darting forward to strike again, but the Nekomata recovered and shot her hand out in a knife strike at incredible speeds with her claws glinting in the moonlight. Naruto managed to shift his body in time to move out of the blow but was still struck a little by her claws as he caught her arm in a tight grip.

Pulling her arm towards him, Naruto jumped over her with a twist of his body and slammed his foot into her head, releasing his grip on her arm to let her fly back against a tree."…Sorry, but I've been trained to deal with female fighters that use their beauty and seduction with their fighting style. Man or woman, human or supernatural being, when I fight it means I hold nothing back."

"Interesting, you're a strong one nya!" The woman replied as she easily stood back up straight as if nothing happened, she stretched her arms a bit like a cat before going into a relaxed stance. "But we both know that we're both holding back. After all, the two of us can't afford to be seen by others can we?" A coy smile grew on her face as she walked up to him at a seductive pace, her hips swaying side to side as she got close. "But a Devil with the ability to use Light magic… I've never seen someone like you before."

"I get that a lot." Naruto said as he cautiously stared at the woman in front of him as she came to a stop.

'Be careful Lord Naruto! This woman is a lot more dangerous than she looks.' Saber warned through their mental link.

'Aren't they all?' Naruto replied as he readied his Light magic just in case.

"I had my fun for today, so how about we call this a draw nya? Anymore and we'll be catching some unwanted attention." Kuroka suggested as she reached up and brought a hand to his cheek, which he grabbed in a soft, but firm grip. He knew she was correct on that aspect, if they fought at full strength then who knows who would catch wind of their battle… and to be honest, he was a little concerned on who would actually be the victor in this fight, or if he would even still be alive at the end. "Hmm… To be honest I didn't really intend to start a fight, I simple wanted to check up on someone."

"Are you talking about Koneko?" Naruto questioned as he looked into the woman's hazel eyes.

"Koneko? Oh, that's right, she goes by a different name now." The woman said in a sad tone as her ears drooped a little, "That sticks, and I had given her such a cute name too."

Naruto's eyes narrowed after he heard that, he definitely knew Koneko was an orphan, even though the petite girl didn't like to talk about her past that much… Now that he thought about it, back to that lunchtime a few weeks ago when Mito had asked her about if she had any siblings, Koneko did seem a little off when she said she didn't want to talk about it. "… You're her sister, aren't you?"

That seemed to make the woman perk up as she looked up at him, "That's right! She's my cute little sister, Shirone!" The smile on her face seemed to grow as she continued to speak, "Since I can't be with her, I like to keep an eye on her from time to time. To make sure she's healthy and safe nya."

'Shirone, huh? It is a cute name… I wonder where the name Koneko came from.' Naruto thought to himself before shaking his head, "What do you mean you can't be with her?"

She stared at him, blinking a few times in surprise, before she started to giggle. "You really don't know who I am, do you? Oh well, you'll find out sooner or later," The woman lowered her hand away from his face, "I should be going now, I'll see ya later nya!"

As the woman started to retreat back into the forest Naruto called out to her, "You didn't tell me who you were."

"I didn't, did I? How about this then, if you can find out who I am by the next time we meet I'll give you a nice reward nya." The woman gave him a wink as she licked her finger before turning away again, this time she quickly disappeared into the forest. "Until we meet again!"

A few seconds later, just like before, Naruto could no longer sense her presence. He stared at the empty space that the woman had disappeared into and narrowed his eyes, 'Saber… I know you will probably be against this but-'

'You want to keep what happened to yourself for now, correct Lord Naruto?' Saber asked as she started to form outside his body, "If that is what you wish then I will comply. But I must suggest that if things escalate then you should tell the others, at the very least tell Kaguya as soon as possible, just to be on the safe side."

"Yeah, I know… Thank you Saber. " Naruto thanked the small spirit before shifting his gaze to the side, sensing another person drawing close to his location, after a few seconds he saw a small figure walk into the small opening.

"Naruto-senpai…" Koneko spoke up as she got closer to the blonde.

Turning his body completely to Koneko, he gave the girl a small smile. "Hey Koneko, I guess the dodgeball game it over huh?"

"That's right," The white-haired girl nodded to her head. "Buchou and Mito were wondering where you went, since you disappeared in the middle of the match… Did something happen?"

Naruto adverted his gaze away from the girl and looked in the direction the Nekomata had left, "… It's nothing, just thought I sensed something and went to check it out." With a smile on his face, Naruto turned back to Koneko. "Let's head back."

"… Alright, but Buchou said to go to the Clubroom instead." Koneko replied after staring at Naruto for a few seconds, she could tell something was bothering him but didn't know how to confront him on it. The three started making their way to the Old Building in silence, neither Naruto nor Koneko saying anything to one another for a few minutes. The Lucifer heir looked down at Koneko and saw she was still wearing the torn gym shirt from the match and could see it was even more ripped apart then when he last saw it. Silently he took off his jacket and draped it over her shoulders, causing her to look up at him.

"Sorry, but I don't think a shirt that's been ripped apart like that is a good fashion to have at night." Naruto said to the girl with an amused smirk. The petite girl looked at Naruto for a few seconds before nodding her head and put her arms into the sleeves, it was both a funny and very cute sight to see her in a jacket a few sizes too big.

"Thank you Naruto-senpai…" Koneko smiled a little bit as she silently took in the scent coming from Naruto's jacket. She never really noticed until now, but Naruto's scent had always caused a soothing feeling to flow through her when she was near him. Now she never thought of Naruto in a romantic sense, and she knew he didn't see her in that way either… he was like a brother really. Though she would admit that if she were to try and find someone later on, she would prefer it if he had the same qualities that Naruto had, such as being very strong, intelligent, and a lot more. As Koneko stopped enjoying the feeling, she picked up a different scent coming from Naruto's jacket and from the blonde himself, it was very faint yet familiar scent. But the white-haired girl quickly dismissed the thought, after all there was no reason for her to be here.

"It's no problem Koneko." Naruto said as he rubbed the back of his head, silently hoping to himself that Koneko's keen nose wouldn't pick up the Nekomata's scent. "So, tell me, how did the game go? Did Asia do okay?"

"We won the game. When the time limit had finished up only one member was left on the other team." Koneko said as they could see the roof of the Old Building a distance away. "Asia managed to handle herself okay."

"I'm sure she must have been startled on how extreme Devil games are." Naruto chuckled to himself as he imagined the former nuns face, "So how did the pervert do?"

"Sona-senpai nailed him in the balls with a magically powered throw."

Naruto stopped walking as they reach the clearing to the building and blinked a few times, "… Damn, I don't know whether to laugh or feel sorry for him." Shaking his head a few times he followed Koneko upstairs and into the Clubroom, all the other members were already inside and changed.

"Right on time, we've been waiting Naruto." Rias spoke up as she placed a hand on her hip, Koneko walked passed her and moved into the other room to change. "Where exactly did you wonder off to?"

"Nowhere specific…" Naruto replied before quickly changing the subject, "So I heard you guys won your game. Congratulations you guys!"

Before Rias could say anything, Mito and Asia went to their brother's side. "You should have seen it Big brother! Rias-senpai used some of her magic and blew away several of Sona-senpai's teammates in an instant, Akeno was sending combining lightning with her throws and Kiba was so fast I couldn't even see him!"

"I guess you had quite the show then." Naruto laughed in amusement before turning to Asia, "So how did you do Asia?"

"There wasn't much I did really," The female blonde replied while waving her hands in front of her. "All I did was avoid getting hit. I couldn't believe there was such a scary game."

"It's a lot better than how I was… I feel bad that I was eliminated." Issei commented as he rubbed the back of his head. At that moment Koneko was walking back into the room, handing Naruto his jacket before moving next to Kiba.

"I wouldn't say that you did make these headbands for us, and they helped raise our spirits." Kiba said as he raised on of the headbands for all to see, causing everyone to agree with the Knight's words. Naruto silently looked for his own headband and saw that it had been cut in half, that Nekomata was very good… making sure no one saw, Naruto put the remains into his pocket.

"Thanks, Kiba! For a handsome boy, you can say some nice things from time to time!" The blonde in question laughed awkwardly at Issei words, he didn't know if that was supposed to be a complement or an insult.

"Anyway…" Naruto interrupted, not wanting to see any more of the weird moment between the two male second years, "We should get going to the Familiar Forest, right?"

"That’s right, there's no time to waste after all." Rias nodded in agreement before she and Naruto walked to the open area of the Clubroom.

"Right now, just when are we finished the game?" Asia asked as she and they others watched both of the High-class Devils standing across from one another, raising their right arms until their wrists were next to each other.

"There is only one time that we can enter the Familiar Forest and meet up with the Familiar Master, and that's during the full moon." Akeno explained as Rias and Naruto's wrist began to glow and a giant magical circle appeared under them, this seals center containing the symbols from the House of Gremory and the Lucifer Clan.

"The Familiar Master?" Issei repeated in a confused tone.

"He's the one who helps Devils find their Familiars." The buxom ponytailed girl said as if everyone moved into the magical circle with Naruto and Rias. The circle began to glow bright before covering the room in crimson and golden lights, teleporting the group away. No one noticed a black cat wearing a small ornately detailed headband sitting in front of one of the windows, staring into the room with its hazel eyes.

"He was an interesting one indeed nya!" The cat said to itself in a Familiar voice, "And he seems to care a lot about some of the people in there… my Shirone has a good batch of friends and comrades." The cat turned around and hopped off the windowsill, landing gracefully before walking into the night. "… They went to the Familiar Forest, huh?"

(Meanwhile in an Unknown Area)

In a dark area, a figure could be seen surrounded by water, rocks, and darkness. A pair of azure eyes slowly opened before the figure moved their head upwards to look at the full moon high in the sky above, the cloud seemingly avoiding any chance of blocking the beautiful sight from her view. The figure turned their body once again, looking back to an object a few feet away, it was rattling a bit.

A soft smile grew on the figures face before they spoke, "He is coming… soon the new wielder of my beloved sheath will arrive. I wonder how he compares… to the last man I gave my blessings to."

Chapter Text

"So, this is the Familiar Forest?" Asia asked as she looked at the forest surrounding them, the giant magical circle under them slowly disappeared.

"It's a-a lot s-spookier then I thought it would be…" Mito commented as she moved closer to Asia as they studied the area, even Naruto had to admit the forest definitely fit being part of the Devil territory. The trees were just bark and had no sign of green anywhere, the moonlight above them was a crimson red that spread throughout the area.

Issei looked around with a wary look, "It's almost like something's going to come out from the shadows and attack us."

"You don't have to worry," Akeno said as she smiled at the four Devils. "Quite a few people get that feeling when they come here for the first time."

"Every Devil comes here in order to get their Familiars, and to do that we should meet up with the Familiar Master." Rias commented as she and Naruto lowered their arms, the circle under the two of them completely disappeared.

"We came here ourselves when we received ours as well." Kiba added with a smile, Koneko nodded her head in agreement.

Mito looked up at the sky to see the moon was emanating a strange crimson red light, "So is a red moon normal?"

"Only for this area during the full moon, it makes it easier for Devils to acquire Familiars." Rias explained while Akeno moved to stand next to her.

"It's definitely an interesting place…" Naruto said as he looked around, Saber appeared on his shoulder as she studied the forest as well. "I'm glad that we were able to use that spell to bring all of us here."

"What was that spell you and Buchou were doing before, Naruto-senpai?" Issei asked with curiosity as he and the others watched the glowing seals on their wrists slowly died down.

"You see Issei, under normal circumstances only one Peerage can enter the Familiar Forest at a time. But this spell helps bend the rules a bit," Naruto explained as he showed the House of Gremory's symbol to the brunette. "This spell temporarily binds our two families together, and by doing this both of us can enter the forest at the same time."

"Really? Wait a moment…" Issei blinked a few times as a thought came to mind, "How come we couldn't do that with the Student Council as well, instead of having those matches?"

"That's because the spell can only be used on two families at a time," Rias answered before looking around. "Never mind that now, he should be around here somewhere."

"Who are you talking abou-"

"Welcome to the Familiar Forest!" A voice came from above them, the group looked up to see a man standing on one of the tree branches. "There's quite a few of you, it’s nice to meet ya all! The name is Zatouji, the Familiar Master!"

"So, this is the guy you were talking about, huh…" Naruto spoke up as he stared at the old man and his 'youthful' attire, "He looks like one of those characters from that one cartoon, what was it called again… Poke-something…?"

"He might not look like much, but he's a professional." Akeno replied with a smile as they watched the man leap off the branch and walked to the group. "There are very few Familiars he can't catch."

"Really?" Mito said as she blinked, "… That's kinda cool."

"Tonight's the perfect time to get a good Familiar, the full moon is at its best," Zatouji smirked as he looked up at the red moon before looking back down to the group. "Now then, what kind of Familiar are you interested in? One with incredible strength? A speed type? Or maybe one with poison ability?"

"Do you have any cute ones? A Familiar that looks like a girl to more precise?" Issei asked the man, who wagged his finger in the brunette's face.

"Tsk, you newbies can't do it right. You want Familiars to be useful and strong!" Zatouji made a fist in his hand as he moved into a pose, "That is to say, you must know their abilities and choose one that complements your own!"

'Well… he knows what he's talking about at least. Right Saber?' Naruto spoke in amusement to his companion through their mental link, though the little spirit didn't reply as she formed in the air next to him. 'Saber? Are you okay…? Saber!'

The tiny girl perked up at her master's voice and turned in his direction, 'I'm sorry Lord Naruto, did you say something?' Naruto blinked a few times before narrowing his eyes a bit.

'Is something wrong?'

'… I'm not sure, I just got this strange feeling as soon as we arrived… I can't really explain it.' Saber brought a hand to her chest over her heart, 'Whatever it is Lord Naruto, the feeling may pass soon, let's just focus on getting Familiars for Asia and the others.'

Naruto stared at Saber for a few seconds before nodding his head, 'Alright, but tell me if it gets worse.' After seeing Saber nod her head with a smile he turned back to see Zatouji was moving over to Asia and Mito, not noticing Saber's hand clenched a little tighter on her clothing.

"So how about you two?" The Familiar Master asked the two young girls while placing his hands on his hips.

"… I-I don't r-really know what kind of Familiar I want." Mito answered in an honest tone as she shyly moved closer to Asia.

"I would like to get a cute Familiar please, if it is possible." Asia said with a smile, and in an instant Zatouji's attitude changed completely.

"Sure thing, baby." The man gave the Asia a thumbs up with flushed cheeks, making a few of the observers' sweatdropped. "Anything for a cute girl like you!"

"Hold on! What about all that stuff you were saying before?!" Issei questioned as he stared at the Familiar Master with a twitching eyebrow.

"Let's get going, I know one good place where quite a number of Familiars are located!" Zatouji ignored the brunette as he started to lead the group towards one direction.

(Meanwhile)

In the center of a giant lake, a lone female figure slowly rose from the water. The figure continued until her bare feet stood on the surface, small ripples formed around her as she stood there. She had long blonde hair that reached to her lower back and eyes as blue as the deepest oceans, she was wearing a long, elegant white and ocean blue gown that reached down to her feet. Staring in a seemingly random direction she spoke to herself with a smile.

"I believe it's time to call them here… Now come, my beloved sheath and Devil of Light." With a deep breath the woman's body began to glow a little and then, she started to sing (1).

(Back to the Group)

"So how many Familiars are in this forest anyway?" Naruto asked Zatouji as they passed several large trees and were slowly moving towards a lake.

"That's actually hard to say, I've caught so many that I've lost count." The Familiar Master answered while rubbing the back of his head, "And there are actually a lot that are already living here… there are a few that are pretty strong and still don't have masters, and there are some that Devils are too afraid to even go near."

"Like the Nine-headed Hydra, it had an incredibly dangerous poison. I actually had thoughts about having someone in my Peerage making it their Familiar." Rias said as she joined in the conversation.

"I wouldn't recommend it," Zatouji had a serious expression on his face. "That specific Familiar is evil enough to attack and kill its master, that why there are only a few alive now. They were killed off until only a certain amount were left."

"There really are different varieties of Familiars, huh?" Issei spoke out loud as if he imagined a creature that would turn on its owner.

The Familiar Master turned around and continued to lead them further on, "Bu there have been a few Hydras that have been completely tamed by a very select few Devils, though I can actually count them on one hand."

"…It's kind of sad actu-" Naruto stopped mid-sentence and mid-step as he started to hear someone singing, it was a beautiful voice. "Who's singing that?"

"Singing? What are you talking about Naruto-senpai?" Kiba asked as he and the others looked at the older male blonde.

"Can you hear it… it sounds like a woman…?" Naruto looked around, this seemed familiar somehow.

"I don't hear anything." Issei blinked before he strained his ears, "Are you sure you hear something senpai?"

"Me neither…" Asia said with Mito and Koneko nodding their heads.

"Ara ara, could it be a Familiar?" Akeno questioned as she brought a hand up to her cheek as she gained a thoughtful expression.

"… It is possible… there might indeed be a Familiar in the forest trying to communicate in a way that only he can hear… however," The Familiar Master turned around and walked up to Naruto, "There are many different types of creatures in this forest, so who knows what is calling out to you. I am not ashamed to admit that there are still creatures that I'm still continuing to discover, more and more new kinds of Familiars are revealed in this world with each passing decade."

"Maybe we'll take a look after we get Issei and Asia their Familiars first, is that alright with you Naruto?" Rias asked the blonde male, who shook his head a bit before turning to her.

"I guess so… Saber?" Naruto watched as the small spirit seemed to be zoning out again, but this time she had a strange look on her face. "… Can you hear it too Saber?"

"Amazing, so it's something that Saber can hear as well." Asia said as everyone stared at Saber, who still hadn't moved her gaze. "Saber, are you okay?"

The small spirit said nothing for the first few seconds before her body started to tremble, "… It can't be… This is definitely her voice…" Naruto and the others were surprised to see tears building up in Saber's eyes as she snapped towards a certain direction. "It's coming from over there!?"

"What are you talking about Saber? What's over there?" Naruto didn't get an answer as the spirit leaped off his shoulder and spread her wings as far as they could go, taking off at a fast speed into the forest. "WAIT SABER! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!" Naruto shouted before running after her.

"Naruto, hold on!" Rias exclaimed as she watched Naruto run.

"Continue looking for your Familiars, I'll be back!" Naruto shouted back as his image started to vanish, the others could do nothing as he disappeared from their sight. "You and Akeno keep an eye on everyone until I get back!"

Mito was just about to follow after her brother when Rias placed a hand on her shoulder, "Rias-senpai…"

The older redhead shook her head, "As much as I rather go with him as well, whatever seems to be calling out to him, and Saber is for them alone… And Saber seems to know what that something is. All we can do know is wait for them to come back."

"Hmmm, I wonder if you could follow if you did go…" The Devils turned to Zatouji, who was rubbing his chin in thought, "It's interesting that he and that little spirit of his are going in that direction. Because for almost two months now, none of the Familiars have gotten close to a specific area… almost as if they're trying to avoid it." That made a few of them look back in the direction Naruto went, what exactly could be over there that could cause the Familiars to avoid such a large area.

(Further in the Forest)

"SABER, HOLD ON!" Naruto shouted as he had been chasing after his partner for the past few minutes now, but she didn't seem to listen as she only increased her speed as she continued to avoid tree after tree. Narrowing his eyes a bit Naruto increased his own speed, "Enough of this!"

In an instant, Naruto appeared right behind Saber and quickly grabbed her, making sure her wings were held in his grip just in case. The tiny girl realized she wasn't moving anymore and started to fidget in his grip, trying to free herself. "Let me go Lord Naruto!"

"Not until you calm yourself down and tell me what's going on!" Naruto replied as he watched the girl continue to try and escape his hold, "Saber… what exactly is-"

"Please Naruto!" Saber interrupted as she finally looked up at him, startling him as he could see tears falling down her cheeks, the last time she had been this emotional was when they first met. The fact that she called him by his name without adding Lord was a shock as well, whatever it she was trying to reach, it must be important. "I... need to… see her…"

"Her? Who are you talking about? Tell me what's going on right now, because you just raced off somewhere in a dangerous and unknown area with who knows how many-?!" Naruto halted his sentence as he realized something, they had been running in a single direction of the forest, and they hadn't come across a single Familiar. "Just what the hell this, I thought Zatouji said this forest was filled with Familiars… why haven't we run into anything?"

"… It's most likely because of her…" Naruto looked down to see that Saber had finally started to calm down, though her head was low as she continued to speak, "The Familiars in the area will stay clear of her as long as she resides in this area."

"Who are you talking about Saber? Please… just tell me."

"Lord Naruto… I know you know the Arthurian Legends, correct? About how King Arthur obtained both me and Excalibur, and the one… who gave us to him." Naruto could only stare down at Saber with wide eyes as she raised her head, "The goddess that worked with God himself into creating me to be partnered with Excalibur… known to all as the Lady of the Lake."

"So, the legendary goddess is here?" Naruto muttered as he turned to the direction they were moving in before they had stopped, he could still hear the woman's voice calling out to them with her song… now he knew why it seemed familiar, it was similar to how he met Saber. He slowly softened his grip and let Saber use her wings to escape his grip, she slowly moved back a bit as she stared at Naruto. "And that's why you decided to leave on your own like that?"

"I… apologize for that." Saber looked away with a small look of shame on her face. "It's just been so long since I've seen her."

Naruto nodded his head as he crossed his arms, "That's right, you were sealed in that cave for centuries… She must be really important to you, huh?"

"Yes… you see I, my spirit form to be more exact, was created from her own body and soul." Saber started to smile as she brought her hands together in front of her chest, "It may have not been long for the two of us, but for the time until I left with Excalibur and King Arthur… she was my whole world."

"I see," Naruto uncrossed his arms as he started to walk forward, making his way past a confused Saber. He made it a few feet ahead of her before turning back to look at her with a small smirk, "So are you going to float there all day or are we going to go and see her?"

"Lord Naruto?" Saber looked at her master with confusion.

"You wanted to see her right? Well to be the truth I've always wanted to meet a legendary goddess… though I wonder if that still works with me being a descendant of one of the Four Great Satans…" Naruto brought his hand under his chin as he started to think to himself, making his companion sweatdropped a little bit before he spoke again. "Besides, I want to meet the person that helped create Excalibur and Avalon… I need to thank her as well."

"Thank her? For what Lord Naruto?" Saber asked in confusion as she flew back onto Naruto's shoulder, who started walking again.

The Lucifer heir gave his tiny friend a smiling side glance before answering, "Because if she hadn't helped in creating you, we probably wouldn't have met. And you're my comrade as well as one of my best friends Saber."

Saber looked up at Naruto in a silent awe for a few second before she smiled brightly at the Devil, "And I feel the same Lord Naruto… Thank you." The two of them continued in silence, following the voice that seemed to get louder with each step they took.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Naruto and Saber soon managed to locate the place where the song and the voice singing originated, coming up to a very large lake. It was clearer than anything Naruto had ever seen before, it was beyond pure. He looked up at the sky, the light shining over this area was different from the rest of the forest. Instead of the crimson red moonlight, the area was covered in a golden-white light. It was strange that he nor any of the others could see such a major difference in the area until he actually arrive here, this must be because of the Saber's creator… and speaking of which. Naruto turned his attention to the center of the lake, where a figure was standing on the water with her hands clasped together as she continued to sing.

'That must be…' Naruto could hear the woman's song slowly came to an end and watched as she opened her eyes to look at them.

With a smile on her face, she greeted the two. "Welcome young Devil… and my precious Avalon."

"… Mo…Mother!" Saber's eyes once again got teary as she stared at the woman, her whole body began to tremble for a few seconds before she leaped off Naruto's shoulder and flew towards the goddess, "MOTHER!"

The woman held out her hands and caught the tiny spirit when she was close enough, before bringing her into a hug with her hands almost covering the girl. "It is wonderful to see you as well my beloved daughter… I am so happy to see you again…"

"I'm so sorry, I couldn't protect Excalibur like you wanted me to." Saber cried out as she held onto the woman's dress, "Because of me, it was shattered into pieces and Arthur was killed."

"It's alright, what's done is done… Now then," The goddess' gaze went up to the edge of the lake where Naruto was still standing, "Why don't you come over here young Devil, I would like to get a good look at the one who now wields my Avalon." Naruto stared at the woman for a few seconds and slowly nodded his head, extending his wings out before flying over to the woman.

He slowly came to a stop a few feet away from the woman, and he quickly noticed how much she and Saber looked alike. The goddess was basically an older more mature version of Saber, and speaking of the tiny spirit, she was sitting in the Goddess' open hands with a smile on her face. Bowing his head a bit, Naruto then spoke up. "It's an honor to meet you ma'am."

"Raise your head, Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer. As you know, I am the Lady of the Lake, given many names throughout history, but you may call me Viviane if you'd prefer." The goddess said as she studied Naruto's wings for several seconds, not paying attention to his surprise at her knowing who he was. "… I see that my sheath's power has affected both your body and abilities."

"It's because Saber's been with me for so many years… ever since I found her in that cave." Naruto replied as he thought back to the day they met.

"Yes… the cave she had been sealed in after Excalibur had been shattered… As much as it had pained me to leave her inside that dark place, there was a powerful seal preventing me from entering, which is surprising since there is not many places I can't go." Viviane looked down at Saber with a smile, "But after you managed to retrieve her from that place I have kept my eye on her, to make sure she was fine after being alone for so many centuries. And you chose quite the adorable name, Saber Lily."

"M-Mother?!" Saber cried out with an embarrassed blush quickly forming on her face.

"I know, right? I said the same thing." Naruto commented with a chuckle, which only made Saber more flustered as she snapped her head to look at the blonde male.

"Lord Naruto!"

Shaking his head a few times, Naruto lowered himself a little more before looking at the woman with a serious expression. "If you don't mind me asking, why did you want to come in contact with us now?"

"Because before now neither of you were ready, I knew that you were one of the descendants of Lucifer, yet you hadn't awakened to your true capabilities, and Avalon wasn't mentally prepared." Viviane explained making Naruto frown a little. "Another reason that I will admit to putting off our meeting is because originally I wasn't sure how to categorize you. A being that represents and can use the power of Darkness, possessing one of the strongest weapons of Light. Anyone in my position couldn't help but feel concerned about a Devil having that kind of power."

"So does this mean… you're planning to take Saber with you?" Naruto questioned as his body lowered until he was 'standing' on the water.

"That was my plan when I first discovered that an heir of Lucifer had gotten his hands on her." Naruto felt a sharp blow in his chest when he had heard her say that Saber had been with him for so long that imagining life without her seemed… empty.

"Please wait Mother!" Saber spoke up as she rose out of Viviane's hands and flew next to Naruto's face, holding her arms out as if to defend him. "Lord Naruto is a good person. He would never use my, or even his own powers to harm innocent people! And Lord Naruto believes in protecting people that are precious to him, just like any knight would! He is one of the people I trust most in this world and would stay by his side no matter what!"

"… Avalon, do you truly stand by what you say?" The goddess asked as she stared at her daughter with a serious look, who stared back with the same hardened gaze. "He is a Devil after all, and will be forced in the future to make decisions you might not agree with at all… Will you still be okay with that?"

Despite her mother's words, Saber held strong. "… It doesn't matter to me if Lord Naruto is a Devil, he is the man I swore my loyalty to. And as a knight… no, as a friend, I refuse to abandon him!" Naruto and Viviane's eyes widened a little at Saber's words, "… I'm not just Avalon anymore, I'm not just the sheath to Excalibur and the ultimate defense either, I am Saber Lily, comrade and friend to Lord Naruto."

"So that is your decision then, Ava-Saber Lily?" The goddess asked before staring into Saber's eyes, looking for any signs of deceit. After a few minutes she smiled, "I'm glad to see you've found someone to believe in, and what of you Naruto?" Her azure eyes shifted to Naruto, looking into his crimson ones as if she was staring into his soul. "Do you believe in Saber as much as she does you?"

"… Lady Viviane," Naruto started to speak as he didn't look away from the goddess' gaze. "I trust Saber with my life, and I… don't want to lose my partner."

Viviane looked between the two with a serious expression before a smile grew on her face, "Good."

"Huh/Eh?" Naruto and Saber spoke at the same time, both now confused.

"I never had any intention of taking Saber away from you when I called you here." The Lady of the lake continued to smile as she spoke to the two, "I was just saying that to see the reaction you both had, to see how strong the bond between you two was… Now I know what I saw was correct."

"What you saw, what does that mean?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow.

"My connection with Saber is a lot stronger than you think, when the two of us made physical contact I was able to see everything she's experienced… well, a slight watered down but still." Viviane explained, "Every person the two of you have seen, what you've talked about, and what she felt during that time."

"Incredible… so wait, this was basically a test or something?"

"In a way," The goddess nodded her head with a smile. "I was sure that you could handle what I wish to request of you and Saber, but after seeing the two of you in front of me and confirming what I believed, I've decided that you two will be perfect for my quest."

"A quest? You mean like in the Arthurian Legends and other legends of heroes?" The blonde Devil blinked a few times.

"That's correct."

Saber moved a little forward with a light flap of her wings, "If you don't mind me asking Mother, what exactly do you want us to do?"

The Lady of the Lake's face grew a sad look on her face before raising her hands up with her palms wide open, "… Before I tell you what I want you both to do, there are two things I need to do first… and I am sorry that you have to see this Avalon." Saber's eyes were filled with confusion when her mother said that, before both Naruto and her turn their gazes went to the water between them and the goddess. There was a glow from beneath the water as a long object quickly rose from the bottom of the lake before emerging from the lake, the object turned itself until it was horizontally lying in the goddess' hands.

Saber's eyes widened in horror as the glowing disappeared to reveal a two-handed swordwith a round pommel at the end. The blade itself was similar to the blades you would see the knights of old wield except of the red line that trailed down the middle all the way to the tip of the sword. It also possessed a gold color cross-guard that slightly curves forward. "It… can't be… EXCALIBUR?!" The tiny spirit flew close to the sword and placed her shaking hands onto the blade, "W-What have they done to you, my friend?!"

"… After Excalibur had been shattered into pieces and you were sealed, the broken pieces were made into seven different swords, each containing one of the powers that belong to the original. Each sword was given the name Excalibur… and the one you see before you, is Excalibur Ruler." The goddess continued her explanation while Saber stared down with tears building up in her eyes, "Excalibur Ruler contains the ability to control anything the wielder wishes, and it is the most powerful of the seven blades."

"Hold one, sorry for interrupting, but how come you only have one?" Naruto asked as he looked at the sword, amazed at seeing a legendary sword in front of him. "What happened with the other six?"

"I managed to retrieve this one sword almost immediately after it was created, however the other six are stored at three different churches." Viviane answered with a grim look, "It would cause conflict if I were to retrieve the other six."

"But the sword belong to us Mother, you were assigned by God to be its keeper and me, its sheath!" Saber cried out as she stood on top of the blade.

"It makes sense in a way." Naruto spoke up, making the two turn towards him, "Seven different swords in one place, each containing powers that could do a lot of damage if they somehow manage to get into the wrong hands… though I don't understand why they couldn't just unite Excalibur again into one sword, they didn't even need to seal Saber away."

"And that is why I bring this sword to you both." Viviane said with a smile as she lifted Excalibur Ruler, "The True Excalibur will return to this world one day, and I would like you both to be the ones to do it. You may take Excalibur Ruler and reunite it with its six brethren, once you do that I will entrust Excalibur to you."

"But why me, not that I'm not honored, but didn't you have doubts about me holding Saber? Handing me one of the strongest and legendary Holy Swords is pretty big." Naruto narrowed his eyes at the blade being offered to him, would he even be able to hold the fragment of the original?

"I have seen your soul, heir to Lucifer. Like Saber had said, you are a protector and desire strength to continue protecting others. And with your ties with Avalon, you will have no trouble handling a powerful Holy Sword such as Excalibur." The older goddess smiled as she extended her hands out to present the sword, "Now go on Naruto, and take the sword."

Naruto silently stared at the sword for a minute, before slowly reaching out towards the blade before grabbing onto its handle. He felt the sword pulse in his hand as he tightened his grip, raising it out of the woman's hands before taking a few steps back. He swung the sword around several times before coming to a stop as a thought came to mind as he looked at the blade, the blonde Devil concentrated his Light magic into the blade first before swinging his sword again this created a large slash of golden light that cut deep into the water and continued until it made contact with a few trees. Dismissing his Light magic Naruto was about to channel his Darkness magic into it before stopping midway, who knows what would happen if he used Darkness with a Holy Sword, it'd be better to try it out later when he was training alone or with his grandmother around.

"You're adjusting to Excalibur Ruler very quickly." Naruto turned back to look at the goddess and his companion, who had a strange smile on her face.

'Then again, I guess a little of what she's thinking. After all those centuries she was alone, she was able to find a master and reunite with Lady Viviane and Excalibur… well a piece of it anyway.' Naruto thought to himself before looking down at the sword, it was definitely different from the sword he had taken from Freed, but it was to be expected from one of the two legendary swords that were once held by the King of Knights himself. Shaking his head a bit, Naruto lowered the sword in his hand and raised his gaze to meet the goddess'. "… I'll retrieve the rest of the Excalibur swords and unite them back into one blade… though finding a way to do both might take a while. I doubt the churches will let me just have the blades, and I don't even have a clue on how I will turn seven swords into one…"

"That is true, a task like this would not be easy." Saber said with a nod, "Even if it is no longer one sword, they still represent one of the four strongest Holy Swords ever created."

"As I said before, one day the True Excalibur will return. There are a few people planning on involving the other Excalibur swords in the future, which will be the perfect time for you… and as for bringing them together, I can help you with that." Viviane cupped her hands under Saber's legs and brought her close to her face, before lightly kissing the tiny girl's forehead. Saber suddenly started to glow for a few seconds as the goddess pulled away from her, before the glowing started to die down, "I have given a new power to Saber's sheath, this ability with allow you to combine your Excalibur with any that are in a certain range from your location."

With a smile on his face, Naruto bowed down a little to the divine woman in front of him. "Thank you for everything Lady Viviane, I will do my best to complete your request with everything I've got." The goddess smiled down at the Devil in front of her, he was a lot different from his ancestor that's for sure.

"I wish you well on you quest Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer, and before we part ways…" Naruto felt a hand lift his chin up a little before he suddenly felt a pair of soft lips on his forehead, his body glowed for a few seconds before the Lady of the Lake pulled away. "I give you my blessings, may not even the deepest oceans stop you from fighting your battles with all your strength."

Naruto blinked a few times before he finally understood what she said, he looked down at the water at his feet before looking back at his wings and silently dismissed them. His feet then fully made contact with the water, but he didn't, he stood over the lake as if he was still on land. "This is so cool, I'm actually standing on top of water!" Naruto couldn't help but laugh a bit as he jumped a few times as a test, but no matter what happened he didn't sink, he soon straightened himself as Saber flew onto his shoulder. "Thank you again Lady Viviane, for both Saber and giving me Excalibur Ruler… I guess this is goodbye then."

"Correct, you should return back to your sister and the Gremory heiress and her Peerage… But don't worry you'll see me again." The lower half of the goddess' body started to vanish into the air, "I wish you both luck and success in your quest."

"… Goodbye Mother." Saber called out with sadness in her voice as they watched the Lady of the Lake disappear from their sight with a smile. The area surrounding them started to change a little as the water was no longer crystal clear and the light surrounding the lake returned to its crimson glow. "And she's gone again…"

"Saber… are you okay?" Naruto asked as he looked at the small spirit, who silently looked up at the red moon above them. "… You know, the two of us will have a lot of work to do if we want to reunite Excalibur." Saber turned her head to see Naruto raised Ruler high, a confidence smirk on his face, "But I know we can do it."

"I'll do my best to assist you in any way… That is my duty as one of your knights and your friend!" Saber said as she wiped the lone tear in her eyes before smiling at her master.

"Alright then Saber," Naruto lowered his arm before he turned around and started walking toward the shore. "Let's return back to the others."

"Hai Lord Naruto!"

NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG

"… Those guys sure did move a lot." Naruto commented as he walked down the small path between several trees, following the magical signatures of his group as he and Saber made their way back to them. He and Saber had placed Excalibur Ruler into a pocket dimension using a magical spell Naruto had learned from Kaguya, it was a simple spell and very easy to use for even something as powerful as a sword of Excalibur.

"I wonder is Asia and Issei were able to find Familiars…" Saber commented from her seat on his shoulder, "There's also the chance that Mito will be able find a Familiar as well, right?"

"Yeah, that's right. Though she'll probably think of it as a pet, whatever it turns out to be." Naruto silently hoped that his sister wouldn't get something weird, though that might be just what happens… his sister had weird tastes when it came to certain things. "We'll just have to wait and see Saber… or do you want to be called Avalon again?"

Saber shook her head negatively, "You may call me whatever you like, remember what I said before? I am Saber Lily as much as I am Avalon… though Saber Lily has grown on me during these past few years."

"I'm glad… and to be honest calling you Avalon would be a little weird after all this time." Naruto replied with a smile, which caused Saber to smile back. Unfortunately, the conversation was interrupted as Naruto came to a quick stop with narrow eyes before snapping his head to the side, before leaping back as fast as he could as a roar was heard from behind several trees, it was instantly followed by a large, destructive wave of wind. The power of the gust destroyed a great amount of trees before slowly coming to a halt. "What the hell was that… wind?"

"You dodged that well…" Naruto and Saber turned to follow the voice and could see a creature walking towards them. Taking a final step forward, Naruto's eyes widened as he got a good look at the beast. At first glance it looked like a large, male white lion, but it tiger patterns covering it's body. "It's been a long time since I've seen a Devil this far in the forest."

"A liger, an actual liger!?" Naruto exclaimed as he stared at the beast in awe.

"A liger? What are you talking about Lord Naruto, isn't that a lion?" Saber looked between Naruto and the white creature in front of them in confusion.

Naruto looked at Saber for a second before focusing it on the liger standing several yards away, "That's only half correct… A liger is a mixed breed between a lion and a tiger, their large cat-like creatures that are incredibly strong and fast. But I would have never guessed that a liger would actually be in the Familiar Forest."

"I came to this forest many years ago, making sure to stay away from all the Devils that come by…" The liger slowly walked closer to Naruto as it communicated through a physic connection, "But a little while ago I felt a presence come by here, calling out to me… So, I decided to see what that presence was."

"And that presence was me, I'm guessing?"

"The Familiar Master did say that there were some Familiars that were compatible with certain Devils." Saber spoke up as she moved off Naruto's shoulder and flew up a little bit.

"That's true and having something like this as my Familiar would be pretty awesome." Naruto said as he thought back to what Zatouji had explained earlier, "But why exactly did you attack me?"

"Because if we truly are compatible, then I want to see your potential." The liger bared his fangs a little as magic surrounded his mane, and wind swirled around it. "I REFUSE having a weak master!"

Raising his hand a little, he lightly pushed Saber back. "So, I guess that means you want me to prove that I would be a strong master, am I right?"

"Correct, now then… Show me your power!" Raising its head back a little, the magic surrounding him spiked before letting out a powerful roar. The roar was so strong that it forced Naruto to bring his arms up to cover his head as it made him take a step back.

'Just the strength of his roar was able to push me back a little?!' Naruto thought with wide eyes before a grin appeared on his face, 'That settles it, I want him to be my Familiar!' Bringing his arms down, Naruto unleashed his own magical power to cancel out the sonic waves slamming into him. "Alright, I'll show you my power!"

"Good! I'd hate to kill a non-responsive opponent!" The wind surrounding the liger shot towards Naruto in the form of crescent blades, Naruto summoned a Light shield to black the wind blades and jumped upward into the air before creating several weapons of Light and Darkness around him, "Interesting, you certainly are a unique Devil."

"You haven't seen anything yet!" Naruto shouted as he sent all the weapons down at the liger, which stood completely still as it stared up at the incoming weapons before its eyes flashed for a second and a wall of blue wind blocked all the weapons. Naruto blinked in am amazement for barely a few seconds before the liger used the wind to turn the weapons back towards him before firing them all back at the blonde Devil.

"You have to do better than that Devil," Naruto narrowed his eyes before holding his hands out and concentrated his Light and Darkness magic into two orbs in each palm, slamming them together as the weapons got close and created a giant sphere of Light and Darkness around him that destroyed the weapons, making a lot of smoke from the collisions. "He has enough control over Light and Darkness that he can use them together…" Naruto's figure emerged from the smoke and he dived towards the liger, the Excalibur Ruler appearing in his hand. "So, you have a Holy Sword as well… you continue to impress me more and more!" The liger's claws started to glow as they began running along the ground, before leaping off the ground with a claw extended out.

The Lucifer Heir said nothing as he channeled his Light magic into his sword, making it glow a little as he raised before swinging it down. A large wave of golden energy emerged from the blade and slammed into the liger's claw just as it was about to strike, the two attacks created a golden explosion that covered both of them. The liger landed on the ground, slipping a little as it felt some pain from a fresh wound created from Naruto's attack. The white beast didn't have time to think about it as Excalibur Ruler pierced the ground right in front of him, making him follow the blade until he saw Naruto standing over him with an orb of energy in his right hand, but this one was different from the ones before, this one was made up of both Light and Darkness and seemed to be spinning in multiple directions at once.

"This is my win… or so you want to continue?" Naruto lifted the sword out of the ground and took a step back as he continued to look at the liger.

"… No, you have proven you are a strong Devil, one that will only continue to grow as you experience more." The liger grunted as he bowed his head a little, standing straight as he moved closer to the Devil.

"So, what do you say? Do you want to be my Familiar?" Naruto offered as he dismissed the spinning orb in his hand. The attack was actually still in its testing phase, there was no clue to what the results would be.

The liger stared deep into Naruto eyes before giving him a nod, "Yes, it would be an honor."

"That's great!" Naruto said as he reached out and started petting the liger's head but taking notice of the injury he had inflicted on it. "Hold on…" Naruto moved a hand over the wound and sent some of Saber's healing power into the liger's wound, covering it in a light golden glow for a few seconds before it died down to reveal that the wound was completely healed. "There you go, good as new."

Looking down at the healed injury, the white hybrid nodded to himself, "That is a very incredible healing power."

"Yeah, it's thanks to Saber here." The tiny spirit moved in front of the liger and gave it a small head bow.

"It's a pleasure to meet you."

"Interesting, you are a unique little thing, aren't you?" Saber's eyes narrowed a bit at the little comment, but didn't say anything.

"Anyway, we should head back to the group. Saber, Bester, let's get moving." The two turned to look at the blonde Lucifer with tilts of the head. "What?"

"Bester… are you talking about me?" The newly named Bester questioned, making Naruto rub the back of his head.

"… Of course, though if you already have a name we could call you that instead."

Bester shook his head, "No, it is fine. You may call me Bester."

"Awesome, so like I was saying before… Let's get going you two." Naruto said with a smirk before he started walking away, Bester and Saber following right behind him and managed to make it to his side as they continued down a path. Naruto was eager to see the others and see what Familiars Asia and Mito had chosen… and show off Bester as well.

(A Little While Later)

"… What the hell?!" This was the first thing Naruto said as soon as he and his companions had an… interesting scene. Several feet away from them was the group alright, but Rias, Akeno, Asia, and Koneko all had some weird green slime covering different areas on their bodies and it was melting away their clothes while keeping their arms immobile. A little way away Kiba was swinging his blade around blindly as some of the slime covered his face. He quickly took notice to Issei and the Familiar Master standing to the side, the later had some slime covering his eyes while Issei didn't seem to have any on him… just a perverted grin on his face and blood gushing from his nose. Mito was currently hiding behind a tree as watched with a scared look as more slime fell down from the trees.

"N-Narut-OOooooh~!" Akeno tried to speak as she took notice of Naruto staring at them but let out a moan when the slime tightened a little around her. The sound of her moaning out from pleasure made Naruto raise an eyebrow… Akeno had a masochistic side as well, it seems.

"Help us, we can't use our magic like this!" Rias cried out as the slime dissolved her uniform completely and was already eating through her undergarments. The same thing was happening to Koneko and a teary-eyed Asia.

Naruto nodded his head and was about to move when Issei stepped in front of him, "No! Pleas wait Naruto-senpai! I decided that I want to make this slime my Familiar."

"… Issei, there are several reasons why I… wait a minute, THAT THING'S A FAMILIAR?!" Naruto exclaimed as he pointed to the girls struggling with the green slime, but before Issei or Zatouji could say anything Naruto turned his head, "Never mind I don't care. Get rid of those things Bester, but make sure not to hurt the others."

"Of course." The others took notice to the large white creature walking up from behind Naruto and reared its head back before letting out a gust-based roar, this one was red in color as it passed by everyone and everything that was covered by the green slime. The roar soon came to an end as Bester closed his mouth, and the results were almost instant as all the slimes turned to stone and crumbled into dust. "Worthless pests of the forest indeed."

"Good job, it looks like I'm not the only one that have unique abilities." Naruto commented as he patted Bester's head before turning to look at Asia, who luckily had the most clothes at the moment. "Are you okay Asia?"

"Asia!" Mito made her way to the blonde girl.

"Yes, I'm okay Naruto, Mito." Asia nodded her head before she and Mito turned to Bester.

"Who is that?" Mito asked with a tilt of the head, "Is he your Familiar Big brother?"

"That's right, this is Bester." Naruto answered as he took his hand off the liger, "And as you can see, he's pretty powerful. Bester, these are my sisters, Asia and Mito."

"It's a pleasure to meet you both." Bester said with a small bow of his head. Meanwhile Rias and the others were staring at the results of Bester's attack in awe, or horror in Issei's case. After a minute or so, the girls then retreated to get new clothes via magical circle summoning while the brunette started to tear up a little before he felt something smack the back of his head.

He turned his head to see Naruto giving him a look, "Now back to before, why were you just standing there when the girls had that slime all over them?"

"B-Because I had decided to make that slime my Familiar… and now it's gone!" Issei cried out as tears fell down his face, Naruto's eyebrow twitched as he stared at Issei before letting out a sigh and patted his shoulder.

"… There… there… I'm sure you'll find something good later on." Naruto said as he looked away awkwardly, he may have grown to respect Issei a little and see him as a friend, but the guy was still a huge pervert. As he looked away he could see Zatouji looking at Bester with a shocked look, "Hey is something wrong? Why are you staring at Bester like that?"

"T-This is a Sky Storm Liger!?" The Familiar Master cried out as he started moving around Bester with a fascinated look, "I've never seen one up close before, they're rare even among super-rare! It's incredibly powerful and very hard to tame, you picked an amazing Familiar!"

"I guess it shouldn't be surprising you found something like this," Rias said as she and the girls walked back to the group after several minutes, fully clothed. Koneko walked closer to Bester and stared at him for a few seconds before reaching out and started to pet him. "I'm glad to see you were able to find something extraordinary in the forest."

"…You have no idea Rias…?"

"Ara ara, is something wrong Naruto?" Akeno asked as she looked away from Bester to the blonde Lucifer.

"… Where's Mito?" Naruto replied as he studied the area around them, instantly taking notice of a certain eleven-year-old missing from the group.

Rias perked up as she heard that and looked around to see that Mito had indeed disappeared, "That's strange, she was just standing here with Koneko…"

"Mito, where are you?" Asia called out as she and the others looked for any sign of the red-headed girl. Meanwhile up in one of the trees above, a small creature silently stared down at Asia as she looked around worriedly for Mito, narrowing its eyes a bit when one of the males in the group got close.

"Mito!"

"Where'd you go kid?!"

"Mito!"

As Koneko looked through the trees, she was able to catch Mito's scent and took a few steps to see where it was the strongest before finding herself coming up to a large figure between two trees. A second later she felt something breathing on top of her, making her look up to see two red eyes staring down at her. Koneko couldn't help but take a leap back as she felt the hair on her neck stand up, and taking a good look at the creature she could understand why she felt like this. It was a Hydra, though it was different from the one in books, this one only had one head. But even so it was still a large creature, it's head alone was almost as big as her. She didn't have time to study it anymore as the Hydra's head shifted around a little before moving closer to Koneko with its mouth open, venom was dripping from its fangs.

Just as the white-haired girl braced herself, a voice spoke up. "Stop Kitchi, she's not bad! She's a friend!" Koneko blinked a few timed a few times at the familiar voice, a little dumbstruck when the Hydra stopped as it reached a foot away from Koneko and stared at her for a few seconds… before giving her a quick lick across her face. Wiping her face, she looked up and saw Mito sitting on its back, before she leaped off and moved to where it's head was and gave the Hydra a stern look, "Bad Kitchi, you don't just attack people like that." The Hydra let out a small whine towards Mito as if it was apologizing, making the girl smile a little before she patted it on the head.

"Mito!" The two girls turned to see Naruto and the others were making their way over to them and as soon as they got close, Naruto and Asia immediately went to Mito's side. "I was worried about you, don't run off like that!"

"Are you okay Mito?" Asia asked as she looked over the girl with a worried look.

"I'm fine Asia." Mito replied with a smile before pointing over to the creature beside them, "And look, I got my own Familiar, I call him Kitchi!"

"M-Mito, is that what I think it is?" Rias called out to her, making the younger redhead turn to look at her. The Gremory heiress stared at Kitchi with a look of shock, before turning to the Familiar Master. "That's a Hydra, isn't it?"

"Y-Yeah it is…" Zatouji had a shocked look on his face as he stared at the beast, "It looks like it's a baby though, their young usually start out with one head."

"One head? You mean like from those old Greek stories with the Hydra that grows two heads for each one it loses?" Issei asked.

Zatouji nodded his head, "That's right, but the Hydra you see before you is the baby of the Nine-headed Hydra. When they are born, the Hydra starts off with one head and obtain more as they grow older and more powerful. They have a deadly poison that Devils fear and an immortal body, and are very powerful Familiars… But as I said before, most Nine-headed Hydras are known to be the evilest Familiars because they kill their own masters." The Familiar Master continued his explanation while Naruto had wary eyes on Kitchi, "However this is the first time someone has found a baby Hydra, it is more than possible that that girl will have an incredible Familiar in the future."

All eyes seemed to shift to Kitchi, who was silent the whole time while rubbing gently into Mito's back, "He doesn't seem like a dangerous Familiar right now, it's more like he's… playful." Naruto commented as he watched Mito pet Kitchi's head, "Tell me Zatouji, will Mito be in extreme danger if she does make him her Familiar?"

"Given the age of the Hydra and its behavior, I would say she won't have too much trouble with it. Maybe a few things when it gets older and grows more heads." Zatouji told the blonde as they looked at the Hydra. "But because it's so young, there is a better chance of it staying loyal to her."

Mito halted her petting of Kitchi's head and turned to Naruto with sad eyes, "Big Brother… Can I keep Kitchi? He's really cool and I promise to be careful."

'… She named one of the most dangerous Familiars that a Devil can have, Kitchi…' This thought went through a few heads as Naruto had a calculative look on his face.

"You know Naruto," He turned to Rias who was also looking at Kitchi and Mito as the Hydra rubbed its head against her affectionately. "Her having a Hydra as a Familiar can be very useful, it can also help protect her when you're not around."

That made Naruto nod his head in agreement as he thought about how true that was… As much as he didn't want to admit it, he knew there were going to be times in the future that he would be in a completely different place than Mito and Asia could be. Even while the two girls were training under their mother, having a powerful Familiar would be a good guardian.

"… Alright Mito, you can keep him as your Familiar. But!" Naruto interrupted her just as she was about to cheer. "If there is any signs of him attacking either you, someone we know, or any innocent people… I will get rid of it, no matter what it takes. Understood?"

"Yes, I understand." Mito nodded her head as she looked at her brother, who stared back for a few seconds before a smile grew on his face. She smiled back before turning back to the Hydra and hugged its head tightly, which it fully enjoyed as it pushed back with its eyes closed.

"It's pretty big for a baby, isn't it?" Kiba commented as they watched the redhead hanging onto the Hydra's head as it lifted itself a bit into the air, laughing the whole time.

"That is to be expected with how large they can get when they are older, but baby Hydras have a special ability." As he said that, Kitchi started to glow a bit before suddenly vanishing from sight, making Mito fall to the ground. The girl lifted herself with a huff as she looked around and was surprised, as well as the other Devils, to see that Kitchi had shrunk to the size of a medium sized dog. "They can adjust their size on demand to suit their surroundings and situation."

"You did that on purpose, didn't you Kitchi!" Mito exclaimed as she pointed at the excited-looking Hydra, who was wagging its tail about. "You are so lucky I am focusing on how awesome you are." Kitchi only nuzzled into her body in response.

After a few minutes Mito completed the contract to make Kitchi her Familiar, and Issei couldn't help but sigh as he and the others watched Naruto and Mito with their Familiars.

"Is something wrong Issei?" Asia asked as she tilted her head in confusion. The brunette seemed to be depressed ever since they saw the Undines, which got worse after the slime had been destroyed. "Are you still mad about Naruto and Bester destroying that slime?"

"A little… What am I saying, of course I am?!" Issei cried out with tears building up in his eyes "I had found the perfect partner for me, and it was destroyed!"

"… You are the first Devil I met that wanted a pest of the forest to be their Familiar this badly." Zatouji said while an amused look, while Rias shook her head in embarrassment.

Naruto's eyebrow twitched as he looked at Rias' Pawn, "… Issei," The brunette froze as he recognized the tone in Naruto's voice as he slowly turned to face him, just in time to see a familiar dark aura surround him as a large Hanya mask formed behind him, this one was red in color as it zoomed close to Issei. "You do remember what Rias said about choosing your Familiars wisely, correct? You shouldn't waste such choices based on your carnal desires."

"H-Hai Naruto-senpai, I remember!" Issei replied as he tried to hide behind Asia, who shook a little as the mask's eyes glinted in her direction. Watching this scene from several feet away, Rias and the others could only wonder one thing… Just who was it that taught Naruto how to do this!?

(Unknown Location)

A female figure was sitting on top of a roof, staring up at the stars with a peaceful smile on her face. Suddenly she let out a small sneeze before looking around a few times, "Oh my… I should probably get down now, the cold air must be getting to me."

(Back to the group)

Issei's attempts to hide were cut short as he was struck by a bolt of lightning, separating him from an unharmed Asia as he fell to the ground. The rest of the group looked up to see a small purple Dragon flying in a circle above Asia before it dove down and landed on her shoulder.

"A Sprite Dragon! Those are pretty rare!" The Familiar Master exclaimed as he studied the creature on Asia's shoulder, "They only attack things that they see as an enemy… It must've thought the boy was attacking her or something."

"A Sprite Dragon?" Asia repeated the name as she reached up towards the little Dragon, who moved instantly before latching onto her. "It's so adorable!"

"Hold on, if it thought Issei was an enemy to Asia…" Kiba started to say as he looked at the Dragon.

"That's right, it seems you were able to find your Familiar as well, young lady!" Zatouji said with a smile.

Naruto could help but smile as he moved over to Asia and patted the girl on the head, "Looks like the three of us picked some interesting Familiars, huh?" Asia smiled back at Naruto, enjoying the small moment of finding a cute Familiar and being praised by her brother, though it came to an end when Naruto spoke up again. "Is he growling at me?" Asia looked at the Dragon in her arms and saw it was gathering lightning around its body, growling a little at Naruto.

"Hold on Raito! This is my brother, and Naruto would never hurt me!" The lightning around the small Dragon seemed to calm itself a little bit, staring at Naruto as if it was judging him. After a few seconds the Sprite Dragon nodded its head before resting against Asia's grip.

"… Looks like you're a real lucky one Blondie," Naruto looked back at Zatouji with a confused look, "Male Dragons hate males of other species, the fact that it accepts you near the female it chose is a pretty rare thing."

"Interesting, well at least I know that he'll keep creeps and perverts away from her." Naruto said before remembering what Asia had called the Dragon, "You're naming it Raito?"

Asia nodded her had happily as she held her Familiar close. "That's right, I named him Rai because he uses lightning attacks, and I took the other part out of your name."

"That's a good name." Rias said as she walked over to Asia's side to look at the Sprite Dragon, "It's nice to meet you Raito."

"This is great Asia-, the two of us and Big brother were able to find our Familiars." Mito said from her spot on Kitchi's back, riding on top of her Familiar with a smile. It slowly went down a little as she turned her gaze to the side, "… Though I don't think Issei-senpai is doing so well…"

The others turned to see Issei was sitting in a depressed position, "Slatarou… why did you have to die!?" He wailed as tears fell down his face.

"He had given it a name?!" Kiba raised an eyebrow at the brunette.

"I will never forget you and your awesome powers!"

Koneko just stared at Issei with a blank stare before speaking, "Death to perverts."

(A Few Days Later)

Rias could only stare at Naruto in shock as he placed Excalibur Ruler on the table. It was after school, and the rest of the club members had already left, leaving Naruto and Rias to discuss what had happened during the time he had separated from the group. "So, you actually met the Lady of the Lake in the Familiar Forest, and she requested that you reunite Excalibur?!"

*"That's it in a nutshell." Naruto replied as he looked at the sword resting on the table in front of them, the two Devils were sitting on one of the couches. "She already gave me the first sword, so now I have to get the other six."

"Easier said than done, it would be almost impossible for you to retrieve the other swords from the churches. And the fact remains that even attempting something like that could cause conflict between the two Factions." Rias crossed her arms as she lifted one of her legs over the other, Naruto nodded his head in agreement.

"I said exactly the same thing. That's why I'm not going to try and handle it immediately, I'll just take advantage of the situation if it presents itself." The blonde Devil said as he picked up Ruler and sealed it away in his pocket dimension. Lady Viviane had said that the other swords would appear later on, so all he could do was wait until they did. "For now, I'll just work on making myself stronger and getting used to using Excalibur Ruler."

"The best course of actions at this point, if you need any help just let me know." Rias gave Naruto a smile, which he returned with a nod. The redhead unlocked her legs and closed her eyes before leaning on Naruto's side, surprising him a bit.

"Rias?"

"It's been a while since we've been like this," Rias commented as she continued to lean on Naruto. "We were like this after you became a Devil… Thinking things would become like this."

Naruto closed his own eyes as he thought about all the stuff that have been happening since he learned about the supernatural world from Saber, "… It's hard to believe that three months have gone by since I first learned about the Three Factions, and over two months since I became a Devil." Naruto slowly opened his eyes as something that had been bothering him for a while came to mind. "… Rias"

"Yes, Naruto?" The Gremory heiress opened her eyes and lifted her head to look up at the blonde, and noticed the serious look he was giving her, "Is something wrong?"

"I should be the one asking that." Naruto replied as he turn his body to completely face her, "… For the last few weeks, you've been acting strangely, like something is bothering you and getting worse with each passing day. So, I want you to tell me the truth, I want you to tell me what's wrong."

Rias' eyes widened a bit at what Naruto had said, she wasn't expecting him to ask her this now, she wasn't ready. The busty redhead wanted to say something, anything to change the topic from that. But then her conversation with Kaguya came to mind… no, she had to tell him. The sooner the better, "… Alright Naruto, I'll tell you."

Naruto noticed that Rias' hand moved to his and gripped it tightly, which he reciprocated as he focused on the redheaded Devil he had known for so many months. "Thank you."

With a deep breath, Rias collected her thoughts before speaking, "It all started with an agreement between my family and another Devil household known as the House of Phenex…"

Chapter Text

"… You certainly had an interesting day when you and Mito went with Rias and her group."

Kaguya stared at Naruto from across her desk in her studies, Kushina was sitting in one of the other chairs next to him. On the desk in between them was Saber and Excalibur Ruler, while Bester was lying down near Naruto's seat. "I had expected that you both would manage to find your familiars, though a Sky Storm Liger and a baby Hydra weren't my first guesses, the same going with Asia finding a Sprite Dragon as well… And then there is the fact you met up with the Lady of the Lake and received an Excalibur fragment."

Naruto scratched the back of his head, "Things just don't go simple for me, and she wants me to reunite the swords too."

"Did she give you a time limit?" Kushina asked as she looked at Ruler with calculative eyes.

"No, she didn't, all she wanted was for me to get the swords together. We all know that the churches wouldn't let me just have the six other blades," Naruto replied before crossing his arms with a frown. "But it works out for me right now, I need to work on getting used to having a Holy Sword this powerful before I rush to find the others."

"It shouldn't take you too long, you adapted to using Saber pretty quickly after a month of training since becoming a Devil. Speaking of which," Kaguya looked between the tiny spirit and her grandson. "How is that experiment you were doing together going?"

"It has actually been very rewarding, though I am very surprised about what we've learned regarding the Guardian Mode." Saber explained as Naruto lifted Ruler off the desk and sealed it away.

"How so?" The House of Lucifer head raised an eyebrow before leaning forward a bit.

"The Guardian Armor is a combination between my own Light magic and Saber's powers, giving her defensive abilities a physical form. From what the two of us have learned about the armor, it increases my speed, defense and magical powers with incredible energy manipulation." Naruto told his grandmother as he thought back to his battle with Abazeth and the training he and Saber put into the armor afterwards. "But like the name suggests, it is mostly a speed and defensive power for me to fight with… that why Saber and I have been attempting to see what would happen if we tried to combine my Darkness magic instead of my Light, to see if the results change anything."

"And just like when Naruto first activate the Guardian Armor, we managed to create a gauntlet of some sort around his arm… this one was black with spikes and red vein-like markings on it, though that might just be a reaction from the Darkness magic. We'll need a little time to see what this new form could be and its effects."

"Interesting," Kaguya said as she thought on what Naruto and Saber were saying. If their powers seemed to create armors, then what would be the result if they used Darkness and Light magic together… if the two of them were to be able to find the perfect balance between the two, it would be fascinating to see. "… Now then, going back to another part of your story. You confronted a black Nekomata during the match between Gremory and Sitri, I'm surprised you were able to sense Kuroka while she was hiding herself."

"Kuroka? Is that her name?" Naruto replied, thinking back to his meeting with Koneko's buxom older sister. He would definitely research a little more on the Nekoshou race after everything is resolved with Rias and her whole marriage thing first "There isn't much I can say right now, we met and talked a little bit before fighting for a minute or so. I couldn't really sense her presence but there was something that told me she was there. I think it was because of Saber's own perception ability, it happened before when I encountered Abazeth for the first time."

"The reason you couldn't sense her was because of one the powers that Nekomata’s possess," Kushina explained as she stood up from her seat and moved towards one of the bookshelves, reaching up to one of the books and pulled it out. She brought it over to Naruto and placed it on the desk in front of him, it was a dark green book with a two tailed cat on the cover. "If you want to know more about them, I suggest you read this, it has up to the most current information on Nekomata."

Naruto stared down at the book for a few seconds before nodding, "Thanks, but unfortunately I will have to look at it later… There's something else I need to talk to you two about first, something I'm sure you already know about."

Kaguya nodded her head at her grandson's words. "You are talking about Rias Gremory's engagement, correct? You wish to know if there is a way for her to end the engagement between her and the House of Phenex."

"That's right, I figured you would know about it and how to stop it." Naruto replied with narrow eyes as he thought back to when Rias had told him the whole truth involving her arranged marriage… Even just thinking about it was hard to stomach. "So, is there anything you can think of?"

"To be perfectly honest with you, I can think of several ways you can stop something like an arranged marriage… however," The Lucifer head leaned back in her chair while crossing her arms. "I have no intention of telling you any of them."

"What?!" Naruto's eyes widened in shock at that, he shot out of his seat and slammed his hands onto the desk, "Why can't you tell me?"

"… Tell me Naruto, do you really want to do something about Rias' engagement?" Kaguya asked as she stared into her grandson's eyes, to which the blond quickly nodded his head in response, "Then you need to find an answer on your own, not go to someone to just give you the answers. Like I told you in the beginning, I won't hold your hand and give you everything you want, if you want to stop her arranged marriage then you need to think of something on your own."

Naruto's gazed softened before drifting down… his grandmother was right, if he wanted to help Rias then he needed to handle it himself instead of relying on someone else "I understand Grandma… thank you for your advice."

"It is no trouble Naruto, and no matter what you do, the House of Lucifer will support you." Naruto nodded his head before removing his hands off the desk and grabbed the Nekomata book before turning around and making his way out of the room. Bester took notice of his master leaving and stood up before following after him.

"Naruto," The Lucifer heir stopped as he reached the door, shifting his head a bit towards his mother. "You will find an answer, something that only you can do." Naruto didn't say anything as he turned back to the door and silently made his way out of the study with Bester right behind him. A few seconds after he left the redhead turned to her mother, "… It's gotten closer now, so he'll be exposed to everyone."

"If we're correct on what solution he will come to, then yes. And it won't be just him, the House of Lucifer will truly return after this." Kaguya replied before she opened on of the drawers and reached inside before pulling out a picture frame, in the frame was a picture of Naruto a few days after he had been born. "… Though we can't say there aren't a few that don't know about him already, thanks to you and Minato's past."

Kushina walked behind her mother and looked at the photo in her hands before a dull look on her face as she caught a familiar face next to her and Minato, smiling down at the baby Naruto as he slept. "Don't remind me… I still don't know how he convinced me to allow her to be Naruto's godmother."

"Well, the two of them did share a past before Minato retired from his… former career." Kaguya replied with a smirk, "Now that I think about it that was probably the first time a man ever won an argument against you." Kushina just gave her mother a deadpanned look at her comment, but the older redhead ignored her as she placed the photo away. "Naruto is walking down a path that no other Devil has truly walked before, and I can't wait to see what happens."

Kushina let out a sigh before leaning against the chair her mother was sitting in, "Right now I think he's more focused on helping Rias… I wonder how he'll react to that…?"

"It can't be helped." Kaguya said as she looked up at Kushina, "He is one of the few remaining members of the House of Lucifer, after all."

(Meanwhile)

Naruto closed the door to his room and made it to his desk, not bothering to turn on the light as he silently enjoyed the moonlight shining through the windows of his new room at the Uzumaki Lucifer Mansion, which was several times bigger than his old room. He had dismissed Bester on the way back to his room so he could think about what his mother had said. Placed the book on the desk, the blonde Devil started to take off his school jacket and long sleeved shirt. Naruto started making his way to his bed and fell backward onto the mattress, his limbs stretched out as he stared at the ceiling.

"Something that only I can do, huh?" Naruto muttered as he raised one of his hands into the air, channeling a bit of his Light magic to dance around his fingers as his mind wandered to the subject with Rias and her situation, "… After everything that happened with the two of us, I'm not going to let it end like this." Dismissing the golden light, Naruto clenched his hand into a fist before turning on his side. As he continued to think more and more about ideas, ones that hopefully Rias had not already attempted, thoughts back to what his father had said to him a long time ago.

(Flashback)

Minato had a grin on his face as he dodged his ten year old son's fist and used it to flip the smaller body over him. Naruto twisted his body around and sent a kick to his father's head, who attempted the attack effortlessly and kept a tight grip on the arm and leg. A small distance away, Kushina was sitting on a large blanket with a three year old Mito on her lap, smiling happily at the father and son bonding the two most precious men to her were having. Little Mito was stumbling with her words as she excitedly bounced on Kushina's lap, laughing at her older brother and father jumping all over the place, innocently unaware of the fight between the two. Saber was sitting on the picnic basket as she watched her master continue his training, unseen by anyone as she kicked her feet a bit.

Kushina turned from seeing her son managing to escape his father's grip to a clock she had set up earlier, seeing the time she called out to the two. "Minato, Naru-chan, you're times up! It's time to eat!" That brought the two to an immediate halt as they turned to look at the redhead.

"Alright Kushina, we're on our way!" Minato shouted back before turning to Naruto, "Come on Naruto."

"Right, let's go!" Naruto cheered as he started their way back towards the picnic blanket, but the younger blonde turned to look up at his father. "Hey Dad?"

"Yeah, what's up?" Minato replied as he continued to look forward.

Naruto raised his fist up to his face, "Am I really getting stronger?"

"Of course you are, why do you ask that?" This time the older blond looked down at his son with a raised eyebrow.

"It's just that I can't seem to be able to hit you…" Naruto pouted as his gaze drifted down to the ground, but it didn't last long as he felt his father place a hand on his head making him look up to see Minato grinning down at him.

"Is that what you're worried about? Naruto, I've been at this for a long time, long before I even met your mother." Minato explained as he bent down to Naruto's level, "Your growing stronger every day, and you'll no doubt start to surpass me as you get older."

"Really? You mean it?" Naruto perked up after he heard his father say that.

"Of course I do," Minato stared at his son with serious expression. "And do you know what you are fighting and getting stronger for?"

The smaller blond nodded his head excitedly, "So I can protect Mom and Mito from getting hurt!"

"That's right." Patting his son on the head, the older male continued to speak. "But remember that protecting someone is more than preventing physical wounds, there are a lot more painful things out in the world."

"More painful things… Like what?" Naruto tilted his head to the side with a confused look.

"Hmm… How should I put this," Minato adverted his gaze for a second before looking back to Naruto, "When it comes to fighting to protect something it could mean to protect someone's life, to defend someone's honor, or more importantly to protect someone's heart."

"Protect… the heart?" Naruto blinked a few times.

"A person's heart is a crazy thing Naruto, it has moments of unequaled strength while there are other times when it is the brittle procession we have," Minato stood up and continued walking him and Naruto towards the picnic. "But it helps create a powerful bonds and connections between people, tying all of us together. And even now, your mother and I protect you and Mito in every possible way we can."

"Okay, but how do I protect a heart?"

"There will be a time when you'll find out what it takes, it's something I learned myself when I was young." Minato replied as they reached Kushina and Mito, "Like I said before, I have no doubt that you'll surpass me when you get older."

(Flashback End)

Naruto stared at his clenched hand before lifting himself up, "… I guess it's my turn now…?" The Lucifer heir turned his head as he noticed he began to glow at the corner of his eye, getting a better look he saw it was the Gremory Seal, and Rias was standing at the center. As the glow started to die down, Naruto spoke up. "What are you doing here Rias?"

"… Naruto," Rias silently moved over to the bed and sat next to him, "We're you able to find anything from your grandmother or mother?"

Scratching the back of his head, Naruto started to speak up. "Unfortunately, we're on our own on this, my grandmother says this is something that I can’t just ask other people." The blond didn't notice as Rias' eyes closed as she let out a small sigh, "But don't worry I'll definitely think of somethi-"

He was cut off from speaking as he felt something press against his lips, Rias was kissing him. After a few seconds Naruto started to kiss back as he raised a hand to her cheek, while Rias wrapped her arms around his neck. The kiss continued for a few minutes before the two had to separate for breath, Rias panting a little as she started to take off her clothes. "I'm sorry Naruto, but I don't have any other choice…"

Naruto blinked a few times as he watched Rias quickly shed her clothes until she was sitting in her underwear, "What are you talking about Rias?"

"Time is running out now… The barrier around the Lucifer Mansion should give us enough time." Rias said as she moved to sit on Naruto's lap. It was true that there was a barrier, Kaguya had created it to keep the house safe during the time she had been away from the Uzumaki Lucifer Mansion, and she kept it up to keep the house safe from attack, only the people that the House of Lucifer approves of can enter the barrier.

"Time for what… what's going on?" Naruto questioned as Rias removed her bra, making her breast bounce as they were released from their restraint.

Placing her hands on Naruto's shoulder, she pushed him back until his back had made contact with the mattress. "Please Naruto, I want you to make me yours. Take my virginity!" Leaning down again, Rias slammed her lips against him once more.

Naruto couldn't help but feel conflicted, pressing down on top of him was one of the most beautiful women he had ever met, someone who he deeply care for. He knew that he should be doing something to stop her, something like this shouldn't be thrown away so easily… But at the same time, he didn't want this moment to stop. Naruto slowly reached his hand up and cupped one of Rias' large breasts, making the redheaded girl let out a moan as he fondled it and played with it. The Lucifer heir could feel Rias' heart pounding through her chest in his hand as he squeezed it once again. With a strong twist Naruto flipped them over, so their positions were reversed, and he slowly pulled away from the kiss to look at Rias. She was panting a little with her generous bosom bouncing with each breath and one arm was extended out, her crimson hair was spread out across the bed.

The blond brought one hand to her thigh and rested it there for a moment, before it up slowly and softy caressed Rias' soft skin and firmly grabbing onto one of Rias' ass cheeks which causing the girl's breath hitched, but that didn't stop Naruto as he lowered his head down and began kissing her neck. Rias let out a moan as Naruto continued to kiss and fondle her… But it soon came to an unfortunate end when Naruto pulled his head away from her, finally gaining a bit of control over himself. "… I'm sorry Rias… I can't do this."

"W-Why did you stop? Don't you want me?" Rias questioned as she stared into Naruto's eyes with a sad look.

"You… have no idea how much I want this… but giving up your virginity just to escape an engagement is not right." Naruto answered as he moved his hands away from her body, raising himself up a bit. "It should be with someone you love, not as something to dismiss like when you sleep in the nude."

Rias followed Naruto and raised her body, looking at him with tears building up. "B-But… this was my only chance, and I wanted you to be the one have it."

"… I will help you end this engagement Rias, so you don't have to do something like this." Naruto placed a hand under her chin and leaned close to her, "… Do you remember the conversation we had during the issue with Asia and the Fallen Angels, about Devils having desires?"

"Of course I do… I had asked you if you had any…" Rias whispered as she stared up at Naruto. Their lips drew close again before making contact, the kiss was softer compared to the one from before, but still just as passionate. They slowly parted away as Naruto smiled down at her.

"And I do have my own desires." Naruto brought her close to him, she placed her head on his chest and listened to his heartbeat. "One of them is staying with you forever… if you'll let me."

"… Nothing would make me happier, as long as you don't mind me asking you the same thing." The happy moment between them was interrupted however when a blue light flashed a few feet away from them. Naruto and Rias quickly parted and turned towards the light to see a magical circle spinning on the ground. "It looks like she's here."

"She?" Naruto repeated with narrow eyes as a beautiful woman appeared on top of the seal. She was in her early twenties, with silver hair and matching eyes while her lips had red lipstick on them. Her hair, which flowed all the way down to her back, featured a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the ends, while the rest is let down, ending in twin braids. She was wearing a blue and white French maid outfit with long sleeves and a white maid headband over her head.

"It looks like I arrived just in time Lady Rias," The woman spoke up as the magical circle under her vanished, "Master and Lord Sirzechs would be crestfallen if you had done the deed with a commoner."

"Sirzechs, the current Lucifer of the Four Great Satans… and your older brother." Naruto commented as he felt Rias move away from him and step off the bed.

"That right, and this woman is my brother's Queen." Rias spoke up with a frown before crossing her arms under her chest, "Who has no say in who I decide to give my body too, only I have that right. And don't call him a commoner, he is someone who I hold precious to my heart."

The words didn't seem to faze the silver haired woman as she silently walked forward and picked up Rias' shirt and placed it on her shoulder, "You are the heir of the Gremory family and certain things are expected of you. Please learn how to use discretion."

"Sorry to interrupt, but you need to answer me a few things…" Naruto spoke up as he watched the woman move to pick up, she stood up straight as she faced him. “How did you get through the barrier?"

"Barrier…? So that is what I was sensing as I teleported here… May I ask for your name?" While the silver-haired woman didn't take immediate notice to it, a strong sensation seemed to flow through her almost as soon as she entered the area, it was strangely familiar.

"Last I checked it was rude to ask someone's name when not giving your own first, especially after entering their home uninvited."

The woman did not look fazed by his words but nodded her head. "My apologies. I am Grayfia. I serve the Gremory family, and I am the wife of Lord Sirzechs Lucifer."

Naruto looked at Rias, who nodded her head, before turning to Grayfia. "I'm the heir to the House of Lucifer, my name is Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer."

"… Did you say Uzumaki Lucifer?" If it seemed possible, Grayfia's body seemed to tense up as she narrowed her eyes a little bit.

"Yes he did, he is my grandson after all." A voice spoke up from behind Grayfia, making everyone turn to see Kaguya standing behind her with a smirk on her face. "It's been a long time Fia."

"Kaguya… Sama…" The silver-haired woman uttered as stared at the woman with wide, shocked eyes.

"I was waiting for a good opportunity to see you again, my former student."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"So, wait, your telling me that this woman was your student before the Great War?!" Naruto asked as he and Rias both fully clothed, sat in on one of the couches in the large lounge just across from Kaguya, who had an amused look on her face, and Grayfia, who was standing a few feet away from the couches. Kushina, Minato and the others were sitting on the couches away from the four. Akeno was also there, standing in her usual spot behind Rias, the Gremory heiress had summoned her just before everyone arrived in the lounge. "… I guess that would make sense on why she was able to pass through the barrier."

Kaguya nodded her head before making a gesture towards Grayfia, "That's right, her full name is Grayfia Lucifuge. Her clan were Extra Demons that served under the House of Lucifer, and I trained Fia since she was a little girl because she held a lot of potential. She is one of the few that I allow to enter my home so easily. To think the cute tomboyish girl, I took under my wing would become The Silver-Haired Queen of Annihilation… Tell me, do you still cause trouble when you get drunk?"

'Drunk?' Rias tilted her head to the side with a doubtful look. She's never seen her sister-in-law get drunk before, her brother once or twice but never his wife. Akeno let out a small giggle as she tried to imagine the usually composed woman causing trouble.

"That would be a sight." Akeno muttered to herself.

"Lady Kaguya, please stop with the meaningless drabble… The last time I saw you was before I joined the Anti-Satan, you didn't even come to the wedding." Kaguya's expression turned serious before closing her eyes, everyone was looking at her with confusion as Grayfia continued to speak, "Lord Sirzechs and I had invited you to come, it was you after all that helped bring us together."

"I didn't want to ruin your wedding Fia. Regardless if I was a part of the war or not, there were definitely some that would have caused chaos because of my presence… so I decided to hide in the shadows and watch from afar. You looked wonderful in your dress," Kaguya said as a smile grew on her face, one that was mirrored on Grayfia's. "And it wasn't as if I didn't keep an eye on you, your son Millicas is adorable."

"You helped my brother and Grayfia get together?" Rias questioned.

"It wasn't much really, all I did was tell Fia to follow her heart and gave her my blessing… And I may have annihilated a few hundred Devils that tried to kill her as she went to rendezvous with Sirzechs and his group." Kaguya replied with a dismissive wave.

'That's not much!?' These thoughts went through the younger generation's heads as they looked at the Lucifer Matriarch.

The Strongest Queen narrowed her eyes a bit, "… Why have you decided to resurface now?"

"It's mostly because of my grandchildren, they got caught up in a fiasco with some Fallen Angels and were awakened." Kaguya replied before pointing towards Rias and Naruto, "But it seems your sister-in-law had tried to make my grandson into one of her Pieces a month before I arrived, though it turned out to be a failure."

Grayfia blinked a few times before turning to Rias with an intrigued look, "Is this true?"

Rias looked nervous for a split second before she felt Naruto place a hand on hers, with a nod of her head she spoke. "That's right, for certain reasons Naruto had not only rejected the Evil Piece, but he also absorbed all of its powers, leaving it a normal chess piece. I was planning on going to see if I could get a replacement piece…"

Grayfia simply nodded as her mind focused on the fact that there was such a reaction to the Evil Pieces. 'I must inform Ajuka of the Evil pieces of this, who knows if this kind of reaction could happen again.'

"Excuse me," Heads turned to Asia, who shyly looked at Grayfia before speaking. "Do you mind if I ask why you're here?"

"It is no trouble at all… You are a member of Rias' Peerage, correct?"

"T-That's right, my name is Asia Arg-I mean Asia Uzumaki Lucifer." The blonde bowed her head a bit as she introduced herself, she was still getting used to switching between names. "I am Buchou's Bishop."

"A member of the House of Lucifer in your Peerage, if I recall correctly she was a former nun?" Grayfia questioned Rias who nodded her head.

"She is Naruto's sister, adopted into the family." Rias explained before turning to Asia, "You see Asia, the reason Grayfia is here is because I was trying to break off my engagement."

"Engagement…?! You mean as in getting married?!" Asia had a surprised look on her face as she stared at Rias, who narrowed her eyes.

"Not if I had any say on it, I refuse to marry that man. It was an arranged marriage set up by my father and Lord Phenex to preserve the lineage of the Pureblood Devils that were lost from the Great War." Naruto narrowed his eyes when he heard that.

'A marriage between Purebloods… it makes sense in a way…'

"Indeed, there were many such marriages in the past during King Arthur's time. It was a way of keeping the royal blood pure," Saber said through their telepathic link so others wouldn't hear, which was best with Grayfia being there at the moment. "But I didn't think that Devils would actually have the same concept."

'From what I read, around 34 of the Devil Households from the 72 pillars still have Pureblood clans and are still active within it. There might not be many options for a few families to choose from…' Naruto replied before he noticed his grandmother had turned her head up to the ceiling, shaking his head a bit he looked at Rias, who was still holding onto his hand. 'Hey Saber… back then, were there times when an arranged marriage had been nulled?"

"There were a few, some were because of adultery, were the woman was no longer pure, which I believe Rias was trying to do. A few ended because something had happened to one of the candidates engaged. There were even some marriages that weren't canceled, more like they shifted to another due to greater… 'perks' you could say."

"… If Devil traditions have similar rules…" Naruto muttered to himself as he looked down, his voice catching Rias' attention making her turn to him with confusion. 'But would Rias actually agree to it?'

Kaguya looked down from the ceiling before speaking up, "It seems that he's finally arrived."

Everyone turned to look at her as she raised her hand before snapping her fingers, and not even a second later a magical circle appeared next to Grayfia, this one was crimson red like Rias'. A male figure appeared out of the circle, he was a handsome man with the same hair and eye color as Rias, and he looked like an older male version of her wearing an armored cape. His eyes scanned the room for a second with a serious look, before resting on Rias. It wasn't hard for Naruto to figure out who this guy was, his presence alone was enough to scream out that he was powerful, this was Sirzechs Lucifer.

"RIA-TAN!" Sirzechs cried as he snatched Rias off the couch and gave her a hug.

"Sirzechs!? Put me down, why are you here?" The girl cried out as her brother started rubbing his cheek against hers. "I thought you just sent Grayfia to stop me!"

"Of course I did, I didn't want my cute baby sister to lose her innocence! I won't let anyone defile my precious Ria-tan!" The older redhead cried out, making a few others sweatdropped at the man's words while Grayfia let out a sigh at her husband being a sis con. As Naruto watched the scene of Sirzechs hugging Rias while she tried to escape his hug, he felt something pulling his sleeve and turned to see Mito looking at him.

"I take back what I said, he's more embarrassing then you." Naruto couldn't help but nod his head as he turned back to the scene, and noticed Sirzechs had released Rias, who quickly retreated behind Akeno, and was now looking at Kaguya.

"It's been a while Lady Kaguya." Sirzechs greeted in a laidback manner as he greeted the woman, "How've ya been?"

"Hello Sirzechs, still as laid back as ever I see. Sometimes I wonder how you got Fia to fall in love with you." Kaguya said making the man move into a thinking pose.

"Hmmm, well there is my deviously good looks… and there's this one thing I can do with my tongue-" He was cut off when Grayfia smacked him in the back of the head, making everyone look at the man in wonder… this was one of the Four Great Satan and the one holding the title of Lucifer?!

"Please refrain from speaking about that while we are working Lord Sirzechs." Grayfia spoke in a monotone voice, making the man sigh before nodding his head. "I thought you wanted me to handle the situation involving Rias and Riser."

"Yes that was the original plan, but I wanted to come myself after receiving a message. It was from one Kaguya Uzumaki Lucifer to tell me that the House of Lucifer was returning to the Underworld with an heir, and that my Ria-tan was involved with this." Sirzechs turned to Kaguya, who stood up from her seat and walked up to him. The two Super Devils stared at each other for a few moments, "There's no chance that I wouldn't get involved after hearing those two things at the same time."

"Well, I knew your sister would try to use my grandson to break off the engagement, besides that I felt that he would need to be exposed eventually."

As the two continued to speak, Naruto quietly moved over to Rias. "Rias, I think I know of a way for you to break off the engagement with this Riser guy."

Both she and Akeno perk up when they heard that, "What did you have in mind?"

"… Before I try anything, I need to ask… would it have meant anything to you if we had gone through with it?" Naruto asked, making the girl widen her eyes at the question. "Or would it have been a way for you to break off the engagement and nothing more."

She didn't even have to think about it, a few tears built up a little in her eyes. "I wouldn't have even thought about to give you my virginity if I didn't have feelings for you… I didn't want you to feel like I was just using you either, the two of us could have tried to figure out everything together."

"That's all I needed to know," Naruto replied as he brought her into a quick hug before pulling back and staring at Akeno, who nodded her head with a smile. "Now I'm about to do something that might cause a lot of trouble, so be ready."

"Ara ara. Don't worry about us, Naruto." Akeno replied while bringing a hand up to her cheek as a small blush formed, "And I'll be sure to punish you later, fufufu."

"Only if I survive this first." Naruto said before turning around and walked towards Sirzechs and Kaguya, and behind him Akeno let out small giggles while Rias was curious about what he was about to do. As Naruto got close Sirzechs turned his head to look at him.

"You must be Naruto, the House of Lucifer’s new heir. What's up?" The man greeted with smile, Naruto could really see the similarities between the siblings.

Naruto shook his head a bit before looking at Sirzechs, "It's about the engagement between Rias and this Riser Phenex guy."

"The engagement," Sirzechs grew a small frown before speaking again, "It was created from a pact made between our fathers before Rias was born, and ever since she heard about it she had been objected to it at every turn. Since they are both of age and Rias still is against it, I am planning on having the two have a Rating Game to resolve this."

"A Rating Game, huh?" Naruto repeated before a grin appeared on his face, "I'm sorry but I can't let that happen."

"Oh really? And why do you say that?" Sirzechs raised an eyebrow while everyone else seemed to hold their breaths, waiting for Naruto's response.

"Because I, Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer, challenge Riser Phenex for Rias Gremory's hand in marriage."

Everyone blinked at that a few times, before all saying the same thing… well besides Kaguya who was laughing to herself.

"EH?!"

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Arcueid followed Naruto as he started walking up the steps to the clubroom, "… So let me get this right, you found out Rias was engaged to someone, then last night you almost have sex with her but stopped when the Strongest Queen appeared in your room, and then you made a challenge against the House of Phenex to marry her instead. Anything else I missed while I was gone?"

Naruto seemed to think about it for a second before speaking again, "I have one of the seven Excalibur swords and was assigned by the Lady of the Lake to retrieve the others and remake Excalibur."

"Cool…wait… WHAT!?" Arcueid exclaimed as she realized what he said. How could so much have happened in the few days she was gone?

"Yeah~… I'll tell you about that later." Naruto replied as he opened the door to the room and saw that Rias, Akeno, Koneko and Mito were already inside, the older two were next to Rias' desk while the last two were sitting on the couch. "So, I'm guessing that we haven't gotten a reply yet."

"Not yet, but we should be getting a reply soon." Rias replied as Naruto walked closer to the desk while Arcueid sat on one of the couches. "This is a big move so late in the game, who knows what they will say to a challenge out of nowhere."

"Doesn't matter, if they have any pride as Devils then they will accept the challenge." Naruto said as he stopped in front of Rias' desk.

Akeno placed a hand on her cheek, "But still, I never thought you would actually go up to Lord Sirzechs and actually state you want to marry his sister. How bold of you, fufufu."

Naruto averted his gaze as a small blush formed on his face. "I was focused on helping Rias, rather than thinking about being face to face with one of the four strongest Devils in the world. This gives us a bigger advantage compared to there being a Rating Game between your Peerage and his, no offense but some of your pieces aren't ready for something like that yet."

"I realize that. Which is why I don't mind that you'll be fighting Riser instead… Thank you Naruto," Rias said with a smile on her face.

"You're going to kick his butt, Naruto." Mito said from her spot on the couch. Naruto turned to his sister and saw Koneko looking at him with a smile, before nodding his head to them.

It was a few minutes later that Issei, Asia and Kiba entered the clubroom, and Issei immediately went up to Naruto. "Naruto-senpai, is it true that you’re going to fight someone in order to marry Buchou?!"

"Yeah it is, we're just waiting to hear their response." A magical circle appeared near them with a flash, and Grayfia walked out of the circle. Ignoring the look on Issei's face, he gave the woman a questioned look. "Perfect timing Grayfia-san… what did they say?"

"They have agreed to the challenge Lord Naruto," While Grayfia no longer a part of the Old Satan Faction, and was happily married and extremely loyal to the House of Gremory and Sirzechs, she would always be just as loyal towards Kaguya Uzumaki Lucifer, the woman who was like a mother to her, and any descendants that shared her blood. "… However, Riser would like to meet you to finalize the agreement."

"Okay, I figured as much." Naruto replied with a nod, "Did he say when exactly he would be arriving?"

"He should be arriving here soon," Grayfia answered.

"Riser? Is that the person you and Asia were talking about?" Issei wondered out loud, but before anyone could answer an orange magic seal appeared on the ground near the entrance of the clubroom and a second later fire burst from the seal.

The group watched as the fire began to settle to reveal a figure standing in front of them with a cocky smirk on his face. He was a handsome young man in his early 20's with short yellow blonde hair and dark blue eyes. His was wearing a burgundy blazer with gold embroidery on the right with matching pants and black dress shoes. Underneath his open blazer was a white dress shirt that was not fully buttoned, giving a slight view to his chest.

"It's been a while since I've been in the human realm." The young man commented as he rubbed the back of his neck and turned his attention towards Rias. "It’s great to see you again, my beloved Rias." Rias said nothing in respond as she stared at the man with a hard look, while Naruto studied the man's appearance. This guy was full of arrogance, like he was superior to everyone in the room… never mind, he probably thought that about everyone. Rias' Peerage, Mito and Arcueid could only stare at the man as he looked around the room before landing on Naruto. "… I take it you're the one who is challenging me for what's mine."

"That's right, I take it your Riser Phenex." Naruto replied, making Grayfia nod her head in agreement.

"Allow me to introduce Riser Phenex… He is a Pureblooded, High-class Devil and the third son of the House of Phenex." Grayfia introduced the man, who only smirked as he stared at Naruto.

"What's so special about the House of Phenex?" Mito whispered to Akeno as the buxom ponytailed girl moved next to her.

"The House of Phenex is one of the remaining families of the seventy two pillars, just like Buchou and the House of Gremory. They have inherent powers that are equivalent to that of the legendary creature, the fire bird Phoenix." Akeno explained in a low whisper so Asia and Issei could hear as well. "As such, their abilities reflect that of the legendary bird, where they can regenerate from almost any injuries immediately and are practically impossible to defeat. It is said that the Phenex Family's tears are also known as Phoenix Tears and sell for a high price because of its powerful healing abilities."

"That sounds similar to Naruto's healing power… Are the Phenex's as strong as the House of Gremory?" Asia replied, staring at Riser as he started to walk closer to Naruto.

"I'll admit I was surprised to hear that I was being challenged for Rias' hand, by a low commoner at that." Riser said as he stopped just in front of the other blond, "Even if you are part of a Devil clan and a High-class Devil, you're a simple Extra Demon."

"Extra Demon… what's he talking about? Doesn't he know about Naruto-senpai being the descendant of Lu-" The brunette was cut off as Asia covered his mouth, making him blink a few times before he turned to her in confusion.

"Naruto wants to reveal our clan to the Underworld during the match between him and Riser." Asia whispered to the brunette, "So we can't say anything yet." Issei nodded his head before turning to look at Riser and Naruto, who were still standing face to face, the former with a cocky grin while the later showed no real reaction to what he said.

"But even so, I am still a Pureblood and a High-class just as you are. And Lord Sirzechs and the House of Gremory have agreed to my request, since they can see that I am just as much a match for Rias as you." Naruto said with a calm voice, making Riser frown a bit at the empty reaction he had gotten. "Now if I believe you wanted to discuss something… Akeno, can you please make us some tea." Akeno closed her eyes and nodded her head before making her way to the cabinets.

(A Few Minutes Later)

"My, Rias' Queen prepares such delicious tea!" Riser said from his seat on the couch across from Naruto and Rias with a teacup in his hand.

Akeno bowed a little bit, "Thank you for the complement." She turned and handed Naruto his tea, to which he accepted with a smile.

"Thank you Akeno," The girl nodded her head before moving out of the three heirs and joined the group standing behind Naruto and Rias. Grayfia was standing off to the side, studying the scene in front of her to make sure no chaos was about to break out. "Now then Riser, just how did you want to do this?"

"There are two ways I can think of, the first is that we have a Rating Game between the two of us or it can be a duel between just us…" Riser moved his gaze up to the group behind Naruto and looked at them, "Though from what I see, most of the Devils here are a part of Rias' Peerage."

"You're correct about that, that's because I haven't retrieved my Evil Pieces yet." Naruto crossed his arms as his expression remained unchanged. "Besides Rias' group, there's my younger sister Mito and the True Ancestor Arcueid, who will become one of my Pieces as soon as I get them."

Riser let out a laugh at Naruto's response, "That's so pathetic its hilarious! An heir to a Devil family and you haven't gotten any of your pieces yet. "

"This guy’s a real asshole, huh?" Arcueid commented as she watched the laughing man with a bored look.

"A Rating Game wouldn't be a good choice for Naruto since he doesn't have a Peerage to go against Riser's own." Akeno said before she started to explain what a Rating Game was to Issei, Asia, and Mito.

"I can't believe someone like this was originally chosen to marry Rias-senpai." Mito gritted her teeth as she said that, gritting her teeth at the mere thought. "My brother has gone through a lot of stuff since he was turned into a Devil."

Riser's laughter soon ended as he stood up from his seat and stared down at Naruto, "How about I show you a Peerage belonging to a real Devil?" With a snap of his fingers another orange-colored magical circle appeared on the ground, this one larger than the previous one and even more flames erupted from it. The fire soon died down to reveal fifteen girls all dressed differently and varying in age and all wore smirks and grins on their faces. Naruto couldn't help but notice the one at the front had similar features to Riser and figured that the two must have been related. "As you can see I have fifteen Pieces, a complete set!"

Naruto and Rias said nothing in response as they stared at all the girls before turning back to Riser, the others were silent as well as they too studied the large group of girls… well, all except one of them, Issei began crying manly tears as he gawked at them. "Fifteen beauties, he has fifteen beautiful girls. Now he is a real man!"

Naruto's eyebrow twitched after he heard that, "Issei, please refrain from talking… you're only embarrassing yourself."

"It's to be expected, his dream is to create a harem after all." Rias spoke up as she shook her head a few times.

Riser had picked up on what she had said and moved over to his Peerage, stopping in front of a woman with wavy purple hair and started making out with her in front of everyone, must to the disgust of a few. He started fondling the woman's large breasts as he stopped kissing her to give Issei an arrogant look, "You'll never be able to do things like this, you lowly imp."

That pissed Issei off as he stared to glare at the older man, "Shut up you bastard! I can tell you'll flirt with other girls even you marry someone, which is why I can't wait to see Naruto-senpai kick your ass. He's a hundred, no, a thousand times better than a pompous chicken shit like you!"

"… Issei."

"Don't you know your place? A lowly Devil daring to talk down to me…" Riser went from arrogant to annoyed before halting his fondling of the woman's breast. He raised his hand again and snapped his fingers, "Needs to be punished!"

One of the girls in Riser's Peerage leaped out of the group and ran towards Issei with a Bo staff in her hands, the brunette didn't have time to react as she made it a foot away from him with her weapon aiming for his stomach. But she didn't make contact as several Spears of Darkness surrounded and pinned her in her spot, not allowing her to move a muscle. Riser and his Peerage were surprised by that and turned to Naruto, who had a hard look on his face as he finally stood up from his seat and began to walk around the couch until he was standing in front of the staff wielding girl, staring directly into her eyes.

"I don't care if you try to insult me Riser, because I can give a shit what you think of me." Naruto said as he reached out and grabbed the girl by the collar of her haori, dismissing the spears as he roughly lifted her into the air and making her drop her Bo staff. Naruto tossed her back towards Risers peerage, causing her to collide with a few of the girls and knock them down. "But when you threaten my friends and try to hurt the people I care about, then I get angry."

"Are you alright Issei?" Rias asked as she walked up to her Pawn, who nodded his head slowly before looking at Naruto's back. Rias followed his stare towards Naruto, giving the Lucifer heir a grateful look before turning to Riser with a cold glare.

Riser snorted at Naruto's words, though he did take into account that the blond was able to use Darkness magic, a very powerful and difficult magic for Devils to use. "And why should I care about what you think? You're nothing more than a steppingstone to obtaining what belongs to me, trash." An orange aura started to build up around him, increasing the pressure within the room.

"That arrogance of yours is annoying, I think someone should put you in your place." Naruto released his own magical aura, making sure to conceal his Light magic, that power would be revealed later on. The two Devil's energies continued to grow as they glared at each other.

"Please calm down, Lady Rias, Lord Riser." Grayfia interrupted the two with a firm voice, making them halt their magic to look at her. "This is supposed to be a peaceful meeting to decide how the duel should commence. I am under orders from Lord Sirzechs to make sure that happens, so I won't stand idly by if such things continue."

"When it's you, the Strongest Queen, saying that, even I am scared," Riser answered with a weak surrender pose before turning to Naruto. "So, then Naruto Uzumaki, since I'm feeling generous I'll leave the decision to you."

Naruto stared at Riser in silence for a few seconds before responding, "It will be a one on one duel, just you and me Riser. The place and time can be left up to Grayfia-san and Sirzechs-san, but the duel will happen in three days from now."

"Three days, are you sure that will be enough time for you?" Riser questioned with a raised eyebrow as he stared at Naruto in amusement.

Naruto smirked back at the man, "That will be plenty of time for the two of us to be ready. Just be sure to bring your best, or else I'll crush you and finish the match quickly." His comment made Riser and his female Peerage frown and shoot the Lucifer heated glares.

"… I'll enjoy turning you to ash." Riser said before putting his hands into his pockets and walking up to the rest of his Peerage, turning back to face Rias with his usual smirk. "I look forward to seeing you again after I win, my love. You'll look great in your wedding dress… especially when I remove it for our wedding night."

"Not going to happen Riser." Naruto spoke up as he moved next to Rias and wrapped an arm around her, surprising the girl at his sudden action. "The only one allowed to see Rias like that is me." Rias couldn't help but blush at how Naruto had said that. Akeno, Kiba and Koneko smiled and nodded, though Akeno had a small blush on her cheeks, while Issei let out a low perverted chuckle as the thoughts of a naked Rias flashed in his mind… before it was put to a halt with Koneko smacking him. Asia and Mito stared at their brother with awe-filled smiles at how cool their brother was... until a familiar aura surrounded Naruto and a giant white Hanya mask with long silver-blue hair appeared behind him, its red eyes bleeding out and a purple mist escaping its gaping mouth. "So how about you leave before I sic Bester and Kitchi on you."

Riser said nothing as he couldn't help but take a step back from the ominous head, some of his Peerage started shaking at the sight. A magical circle appeared under Riser's group and teleported away as the flames erupted from the seal and covered their forms. As soon as Riser had officially left, the mask vanished and Naruto turned to see his friends sans Arcueid, though a small trickle of sweat fell down the side of her face, staring at him with freaked out looks. Even Rias, who was in his arms, shook a little in fear.

"N-Naruto, j-just what s-sadist taught you that?" Rias asked as she looked up at Naruto.

"Huh? Taught me what?" Naruto innocently replied with his own question, making a few sweatdropped at how he once again denied what he did.

Issei felt the strength in his legs disappear as he fell back on his ass, his whole body was shaking as he muttered to himself, "Bleeding eyes… It had fucking bleeding eyes!"

"What's wrong with Issei?" Naruto wondered before shrugging and turning to Grayfia, who seemed to have no physical reaction to the mask. "Did you get everything Grayfia-san?"

The woman nodded her head, "Yes I did Lord Naruto, I will go inform Lord Sirzechs about the day and I will return to inform you of the other details." With a bow, Grayfia summoned a magical circle before teleporting away.

"So that was the person Buchou was supposed to marry before Naruto got involved," Asia spoke up as she brought her hands up to her chest, "… I'm glad things are going like this rather than Buchou being forced to marry him."

"My family had made the decision before I was born, trying to rush everything." Rias replied while crossing her arms. "I refused to marry Riser every time the topic would come up and think of ways for me to break it off."

"But thanks to Naruto-senpai, you were able to find a way." Kiba smiled as he spoke.

"It was bound to happen, especially after last night when big brother asked stay with Rias-senpai forever. She even asked him to do the same." Mito spoke up before covering her mouth when she realized what she had said.

Naruto and Rias snapped their head in Mito's direction to look at her, their faces a little red as they remembered last night. "Mito… How exactly do you know that?"

"Umm, Grandma told me about it earlier when I asked what was going on between you two… though I think she was keeping a few things from me because there were a lot of gaps in between the moments. One moment the two of you are kissing and the next you're just talking."

"SHE WAS SPYING ON US?!" Naruto and Rias exclaimed at the same time.

"Oh my. Just went on in that room last night Buchou?" Akeno asked while placing a hand on her cheek.

Asia was smiling brightly as she went passed Akeno and brought Naruto into a hug, "I'm happy for you Naruto! And I was right about you and Buchou too."

"Yeah, I guess so… Asia, do you have issues against arranged marriages?" Naruto had noticed that Asia had reacted a little strangely when people had started talking about how the engagement was set up by the two families. The blond girl took a step away from her brother with a thoughtful look on her face.

"… It's not arranged marriages in general that I don't like… it's when two people that don't even like each other are being forced into it." Asia explained as she looked away for a second before turning back to Naruto, "I've always thought that marriage should be between two people that truly love and care each other, and I still believe that too."

"Sounds like you put some real thought into that Asia," Akeno had a knowing look as she leaned closer to Asia, "So does that mean… you had someone like that as well?" That got everyone's attention as they turned to look at the now blushing former nun.

"W-Well, n-um… there was someone, but it's been years since I saw him." Asia grew a small smile on her face, "As you know I was raised in the church orphanage, and while I didn't have a lot of friends… there was a boy there, he was very kind, and we would play together a lot. He was my very first friend. However, my powers had awakened when I was eight and would have to leave the orphanage, and we couldn't take him with us… But before I left he gave me a special cross he had with him since he was born, it was a precious gift that I still hold onto today, though I mostly keep it in a box now since I'm a Devil… There are still a few times when I think of him."

The others looked at the girl as a melancholy look appeared on her face, before Naruto patted her on the shoulder and she looked up to see him smiling at her. "It's okay Asia, everything will work out fine. And who knows, maybe you'll see him again, we Devils live long lives after all."

"Yes, you're right!" Asia smiled back at her brother before looking out the window, "… I wonder how he's doing now…"

(Meanwhile)

A male teenager lying back against a tree, taking in the peace and quiet as he stared up at the clear blue sky. Closing his eyes a bit, the teenager started to think to himself, 'I wonder how you're doing… Asia.'

"Gawain-senpai!" The newly named Gawain opened his eyes and turned his head to see a blue-haired girl with a green fringe making her way towards him, a distance behind her was a light brown hair girl with twin ponytails, "It's time for training."

"Alright then," Gawain responded as he rose to his feet as the girls reached him, patting his pants a few times before turning to the girls. "Shall we get going you two?" The girls nodded their heads and followed Gawain as he started walking away. They didn't want to be late for their daily regiments after all.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"So, for the next three days you're going to be training with Kaguya-san?" Rias questioned as she crossed her arms.

Naruto nodded his head as he and Kaguya stood next to several glass spheres, each containing what appeared to be miniature models of different areas such as a desert and a snowy terrain. "As much as I am sure that I can beat Riser, it is better to keep myself in top shape until then… I doubt he'll be thinking the same thing, and that will be his downfall."

"But can you really do that much training in three days?" Kiba asked as Koneko leaned in close and studied the spheres with a curious expression.

"You can do loads of stuff in three days, but that's not the beauty of these things. Each one of them contains a separate world, different environments for the type of training you want." Kaguya explained as she had a smirk on her face, "And each of them has a powerful spell that changes the flow of time while a person is in there, one day in one of these is equal to one hour out here. I've been training Naruto in these things ever since his training began, anywhere else would be too dangerous."

"Mito and I have been in them as well, it's really amazing inside!" Asia added with a smile.

"Incredible…" Issei commented as he tried to touch one of the glass spheres, but Naruto grabbed his hand before it touched.

"I wouldn't do that, touching them automatically teleports you there and no one is allowed to leave until they've stayed inside for a day." Naruto explained, which perked Rias' interest as she and Akeno studied the spheres.

"… Would it be alright if we used these spheres as well for training? These could really come in handy for us." Rias asked Kaguya, who nodded her head with a smile.

"Of course you can, I was going to offer you guys a bit of training here when this was all over." Kaguya said before turning to Naruto, "Now let's get going Naruto, we've got a lot of work to do."

Naruto nodded his head before turning to Rias, "I'll see you guys in three days, though to me it'll definitely be longer… On that-" He was cut off by Rias giving him a kiss on the lips, she pulled away after a few seconds.

"Good luck and see you when you get back."

"… Awesome… let's get going now." Naruto said to his grandmother, ignoring the snickering his youngest sister was letting out. The two Lucifers placed their hands on the glass sphere in the center and were instantly teleported inside, leaving the others in the room before they started leaving one by one until Akeno and Rias were left.

"You certainly have a lot of faith in him Rias." Akeno commented as she turned to look at her King.

"Is there any reason not to?" Rias replied with a smile, "Naruto has that kind of power, it's strange."

"A Devil being able to use Light magic is a strange thing indeed." Akeno said in agreement but was surprised when Rias shook her head.

"I'm not talking about that… Without using any real magic, he has this ability to make people believe in him." Rias explained before she turned and started walking out of the room, "I suppose that's one of the reasons I fell in love with him, and why I don't mind him fighting Riser to marry me."

Akeno watched as Rias walked out of the room with a quiet stare, making sure the redhead was gone before turning back to the glass spheres. She stared at them for a while and began to smile, "… I suppose that's something that attracted me to him as well." Akeno continued smiling as she shook her head and started making her way out of the room, leaving the spheres alone in the empty room.

Chapter Text

"So… today's the day." Issei said to himself as he and the others sat in the Clubroom. "It's hard to believe it's been three days already…"

Thanks to the House of Gremory and Sitri, as well as Sirzechs and Grayfia sending words to many Devil families about the urgency of watching the duel, and now almost the entire Underworld was preparing to watch the battle that was about to commence within the hour. Though quite a number of them were confused on why two families from the 72 Pillars and one of the Four Great Satans were pushing for everyone to watch a match between Riser Phenex and an unknown Devil that was challenging the House of Phoenix for the hand of the Gremory heiress. The Occult club were waiting for Naruto to arrive to the Clubroom, then Grayfia would arrive to transport him to the dueling location.

"I know what you mean," Kiba said in agreement from his spot on the couch next to Koneko, who was eating from a box of strawberry pocky. "And just imagine how Naruto-senpai's been while in that sphere, it may seem like three days to us, but to him it's been over two months." True to his words, Naruto and Kaguya had spent their whole time in the tiny worlds, training every hour every day, and unfortunately no one could enter or see inside the spheres to know how the two were doing.

Rias took a sip of the tea Akeno had made for her, lifting her head to speak. "Naruto will be fine, as long as he shows up on time then everything will go as planned."

"That's right." Akeno nodded her head in agreement from her seat on the couch next to Arcueid, taking a sip of her own cup of tea with a small smile on her face. Across from them was Issei and the other two. "And there is plenty of time until the match begins."

"Yeah, I suppose your right… you ladies sure are composed even with everything that's going on." Issei commented before he took notice to something in the room, or rather what wasn't in the room. "Wait a minute, where is Asia and Mito?"

"They'll be coming with Naruto and their family," Rias answered as she shifted in her seat a bit. "While Asia is a part of my Peerage, she is still a member of the House of Lucifer just as Mito and Naruto are. Granted it won't matter that much since they'll be watching the match with us."

"I guess that makes sense." Issei nodded his head in understanding.

Before anything else could be said, the sound of doors to the room opening made them turn to see Sona and Tsubaki walking into the room. "Excuse us for the interruption."

"Good Afternoon Sona," Rias greeted as she turned to face the two.

"Welcome." Akeno nodded her head to the two.

The student council president nodded in greeting as she and her vice-president walked towards the group, "Almost the entire Underworld should be watching the duel thanks to our Houses and Lord Sirzechs."

"Good, thank you Sona." The redhead thanked her rival, who nodded her head.

"It is no issue, Naruto-san is an ally and a friend. Besides that, having him and his clan reveal themselves to everyone would be beneficial in helping me and my goals as well." Sona had a calculative look on her face as she spoke, "I have volunteered to handle the broadcasting of the duel for everyone to see, with the help of a few from my Household."

Issei tilted his head a bit at that, "Handle the broadcasting?"

"That's right, Rating Games or duels such as these are normally broadcast to the families in question." Rias explained to Issei, who turned to look at her, "But because of Kaguya-san and Naruto's plans, the broadcast will be viewed by everyone who wants to watch."

"So, the Student President and her family are doing the broadcast to help their plans." Issei slowly deduced, making Rias nod her head to show he was right.

"And from those people, word would spread to others about Naruto and his clan returning…" Arcueid continued before bringing her hands behind her head, letting out a small sigh as she leaned back into the couch, "Seriously, you Devils really like to make things complicated and to the extreme."

"Ara ara, you won't be one to talk in a bit Arcueid-san, you're going to become a Devil as well when Naruto gets his Evil Piece set." Akeno pointed out with a giggle, causing the blond girl to blink as she registered what the buxom Queen had said.

"You're right… that kind of sucks." Arcueid turned her head to the side and noticed a magical circle began to form behind Sona, and Grayfia appeared with a flash of light. "I guess it's almost time then."

"That is correct, is Lord Naruto prepared?" Grayfia questioned her as she noticed that a few people were missing from the room. "Are they not here yet?"

"They should be here in a bit…" Rias replied as she leaned on one of her hands.

Sona nodded her head towards Rias before turning around, "I will be returning to the Sitri Mansion to prepare the broadcasting, tell Naruto-san I give him the best of luck."

"Thank you again for volunteering." The redhead said to the Sitri heiress as she made her way towards the doors, "It must've not been easy to convince your parents for the Household to be a part of this."

"The House of Sitri had also received the same notice from your brother, and while they tried to question me on why I was volunteering to handle the broadcasting, they both understood when I told them that it would be revealed during the match." Sona explained as she stopped just at the doors and turned to look at Rias, "This event will certainly cause a bit of chaos for the Underworld, we will have to be ready." With that said, the glasses wearing Devil exited the room.

"She is correct on that Lady Rias, while Lady Kaguya still had some of the House of Lucifer on her side, the greater percent had joined in the war between the Old-Satan Faction and the Anti-Satan Faction." Grayfia said, making everyone turn to her as she continued. "They were forced into hiding while Lady Kaguya had sent the few remaining members to some of the secret locations that belong to the House of Lucifer. When Lord Naruto reveals who he is, those members will surface from hiding to be a part of the revived House of Lucifer."

"Though the number of members have probably died down, the fact that one of the Four Clans of the Underworld are coming back after so long… Will it cause trouble for the other Four Great Satans?" Akeno asked with a small frown on her face, "Lord Sirzechs had already agreed to them coming back, but what about them?"

"Four Great Satans, you're talking about the demon lords, right?" Issei asked as he blinked a few times.

"They're the rulers of the Underworld, each in charge of certain affairs. The leader of the Satans is Sirzechs Lucifer, he is Buchou's older brother." Kiba explained to the brunette, who turned to Rias in shock. "He gained the title of Lucifer after the war when the original Lucifer had died."

"Whoa… so where does that leave Naruto and his grandmother, she is the head of the House of Lucifer after all."

"Kaguya-san has already showed no interest in going against my brother for the position of Satan, and Naruto has no issue with that either." Rias answered while crossing her arms under her chest, turning from her Pawn to her sister-in-law. "As for the other three Satans, I'm guessing that you have already told them."

Grayfia nodded her head before speaking. "That is correct, Lady Rias, and Lord Sirzechs met with them during the three day period and informed them of the situation. The three in question have no real issues with the House of Lucifer returning since Lady Kaguya was not an enemy in the war and are in full agreement to their return."

"That's good to hear." Arcueid said while Koneko nodded in agreement. The room began to glow a little as a golden magical circle appeared behind Grayfia, making the others turn to see six figures emerge from the light. "Looks like they’re here, not a bad entrance."

The first to walk out of the circle were Asia and Mito, the blonde already bowing her head. "I'm sorry we're late everyone!"

"It's not a big problem Asia, we still arrived before the duel was set to start so we're fine." Mito said to her older sister.

"But still…" Asia started to say as Kushina, Minato and Kaguya followed them out.

"Don't worry Asia, it isn't like we didn't have a good reason." Kushina gave her oldest daughter a smile, "Besides, there was still plenty of time for your brother to get here."

Minato scratched the back of his head, "I have to agree with Asia, we were cutting it a little close…!" He slowly stopped speaking as he noticed his wife was giving him an angry pout, "But like you said, we had plenty of time!"

"That's right," Kushina nodded her head with a smile as she turned her head, not seeing her husband let out a sigh. After so many years with the woman, his wife still had the upper hand in most of their arguments.

"You are whipped Minato." Kaguya said before turning to Grayfia, "Hey there Fia, I take it you're here to transport Naruto to the designated area."

"That is correct Lady Kaguya." Gray answered, shifting her gaze to the final figure started emerging from the seal, "I take it you are prepared, Lord Naruto?"

"Yeah, I'm ready." Naruto said as he completely stepped out of the slowly disappearing circle, and everyone took in his appearance. His hair seemed to have grown out a little and two bangs had grown a little and were starting to reach down to his cheeks. He was wearing an almost all black outfit with silver and gold lining, it consisted of black pants with silver lining going up the legs and a black belt that had a large silver buckle, and a black button-down shirt with silver lining on the edges, and a small plate of armor over the shirt. He was wearing a black blazer with gold lining going down the sleeves, black boots with gold plates to protect his shins and a pair of black fingerless gloves with gold and silver guards on them (1).

"Holy crap Naruto-senpai! You look badass!" Issei exclaimed with a grin as he took in the older teen's appearance. The others also had looks of approval… well Kiba, Koneko and Arcueid did, Rias was looking at him with a red face, with an almost unnoticeably small bit of drool, while Akeno just silently took in the view with an unreadable look… let's keep out of her mind for the moment just to be safe.

"Thanks Issei…" Naruto gave the brunette a small grin before looking around the room. "Everyone, I'll settle this duel and everything else for today is over. So, be sure to cheer for me, okay?"

"Of course, you just kick that Riser guy's ass." Arcueid replied as she gave the Lucifer heir a peace sign.

"We'll be watching you from here Naruto-senpai!" Kiba said with a smile.

Koneko nodded her head with a small smile, "… Send him flying."

"Good luck Naruto. And remember, the area you'll be fighting at will disappear when the battle is over, so you can go as wild as you want, fufufu." Akeno laughed into her hand after she said that, making Issei sweat drop a little.

'Wild, huh?'

Rias walked around her desk and made her way to Naruto, standing in front of him for a few seconds before pulling him into a hug, pressing her head against his chest. "I'll be waiting here until you get back, I know you'll win."

"Yeah," Naruto wrapped his arms around her as he started to hug back. "… Any recommendations?"

"Not really, do whatever you like." Rias answered as she pulled back from him a little before giving him a kiss just as she had three days ago, however this time Naruto kissed her back for the few seconds their lips touched before they parted, "That is my way of saying good luck."

"I'll be sure to get more of those later on then." Naruto said before turning to Grayfia, "Is everything in place?"

"Yes they are Lord Naruto, many Devils will be watching the battle between you and Lord Riser." The silver-haired woman replied before a magical circle formed in the accessible area away from them. "The two of us will transport to the location where Lord Sirzechs currently is, Riser will be arriving the same time we will."

"That's good, and from there the two of us will be transported to the dimension where the duel will take place." Naruto deduced, making the woman nod her head in confirmation. "I don't mean to sound rude, but why are you going with me to the area? I understand that Lord Sirzechs is there, but still."

"Lord Sirzechs has given me orders to be the one to judge the match."

"But once I reveal what I am, wouldn't some people think it to be unfair." Naruto pointed out with a raised eyebrow, "With the ties our families had and all, I don't want anyone cause an issue because of it."

"And that's why Grayfia is the perfect one for such a task." Rias said, making a few heads turn to her. "She will have no trouble with keeping this even on both sides and giving no advantages to anyone unless ordered to, and my brother wouldn't do that with what we have planned."

"Okay then, sorry for that." Naruto bowed his head a little towards the woman.

"There is no need for that, it was a logical question. Now if you're ready, we shall be leaving." With that said, Grayfia moved over to the circle and stood at its center, waiting for Naruto to stand next to her.

"Good luck, Big Brother/Naruto!" Mito and Asia said to their brother with smiles, though Asia had a small bit of worry on her face. Naruto just smiled back before reaching up to one of the blazer's breast pockets and gave it a pat, making the girl perk up at that.

"Do us proud son." Minato placed an arm around Kushina's shoulders as they nodded to Naruto.

He turned to Kaguya, who had a smirk on her face with her arms crossed. "Show him the power of the House of Lucifer's heir."

"Right." With a determined look, Naruto made his way to the center of the circle next to Grayfia, who fully activated the circle and transported the two of them away with a flash. At the same time, a giant projection screen appeared above everyone's heads, signaling them that the House of Sitri were beginning their part.

(At the Sitri Mansion)

"Soooo-taaaan~!, why didn't you tell me about him?!" Sona turned away from the multiple projection screens that she and several other members from the House of Sitri had set up to a girl standing next to her with a childish pout on her face. She was a beautiful Devil with long dark hair that was tied up in two ponytails, held together with two pink ribbons, and her eyes were violet just like Sona's. She had a child-like body, although the large bust she was sporting contradicted this a bit. The female Devil was wearing a magical girl outfit with a magic wand in one of her hands.

"I've already told you, it was our plan to hide him from the Underworld until the time was right." Sona replied, feeling the usual migraine that came along when her sister was like this… That's right, this woman was non-other than Serafall Leviathan, another one of the Satans and Sona's older sister... though you wouldn't know it if you were meeting them both for the first time. "You know as well as the other Satans that an heir of the Four Clans returning is not something that people will immediately accept."

"BUT STILL!" Serafall whined as she waved her arms around in a fuss.

"Sister, please, the match will begin soon. I need to make sure the projections are connected smoothly, you'll see what he can do during his battle with Riser Phenex." Sona replied as she turned to her Peerage, who were assisting with the broadcasting.

Serafall's expression changed in an instant as a giddy smile grew on her face, "I suppose you’re right. I can't wait to see how Naru-tan looks like now! He was so cute when he was little!" That made Sona snap her head to look at her sister with a combined look of shock and curiosity.

"N… Naru-tan?!"

(Meanwhile at the Gremory Estate)

Three figures were seen sitting in their seats, looking up at a projection screen above their heads. Two of them were adults, one middle-aged man with red hair and a woman whose appearance very much resembled Rias' but with brown hair, these two were Lord Gremory and his wife Venelana Gremory, the parents of Sirzechs and Rias. Next to them was a young boy with short crimson red hair and red eyes, this was the son of Sirzechs and Grayfia and Rias' nephew, Millicas Gremory.

"I was surprised when I had heard from Sirzechs that Rias had been all for this considering how against marrying Riser she was." Lord Gremory commented as he thought back to when his son and his wife had returned from wherever Rias had been and had announced that a powerful clan heir, though they withheld the name for certain reasons, had issued a challenge to marry his daughter instead of Riser Phenex. "What could be going through that boy's mind to make him want to do this…? Whatever the case may be, we shall see which of these two will emerge the winner."

(Grigori Headquarters)

"A commotion in the Underworld, you say?" A man said as he turned his chair around to face one of his Fallen Angels, he looked to be in his twenties with black hair and golden bangs, and a beard. In one of the chairs near his desk was the young man with dark silver hair and light blue eyes.

"Yes Lord Azazel, apparently Sirzechs Lucifer has spread word out to many of the Devil Households about a duel that will take place between Riser from the House of Phenex and a challenger for his sister's hand." The Fallen Angel reported while standing completely still.

"A duel? Why would something like that be important?" The silver-haired youth questioned while crossing his arms.

"Hmm…" Azazel seemed to be deep in thought, it seems weird that information like this would land in their hands… Unless Sirzechs and the other Satans wanted this information to reach them, that only seemed to peek his curiosity. "I want to watch this battle as well, link us up to the broadcast and cloak our presence."

"Sir?" The Fallen Angel noticed the look Azazel was giving him and quickly nodded his head, "Yes sir, as soon as we can." With that said, he left the room as fast as he could, leaving Azazel and the teenager alone in the room.

The silver-haired teen looked back toward the Governor General of the Fallen Angels with a raised eyebrow, "Is there a reason you want to watch something like this, it seems more like a Devil matter."

"That's just it, and news of that matter managed to reach us… Don't tell me you aren't a bit curious Vali?"

Vali silently turned his head as a giant screen formed above their heads, "… As long as I get to see some strong fighters."

(Throne of Heaven)

"A duel between two Devils for the right to marry the sister of Sirzechs Lucifer…?" A handsome-looking man with long blonde hair and green eyes said as he and an extremely beautiful woman with curly blonde hair and a voluptuous figure looked down at one of the Angel soldiers. These two were Michael and Gabriel, siblings and the two strongest Angels in Heaven.

"That is correct, the news has been spread to many in the Underworld. It was amazing that such information managed to reach us." The soldier said as he kept his head low.

"Hmm, what shall we do Brother?" Gabriel asked as she turned to her brother and leader, who simply smiled.

"Please connect to the broadcast, I would like to watch the duel." Michael ordered the Angel, who nodded his head before retreating from the area. "I'm curious to seeing the abilities of the current generation of the Underworld… What about you Gabriel?"

"I don't see any reason not to agree, two men fighting for the love of a woman… It reminds me of a fairy tale." Gabriel replied with a smile, though Michael could see a flash of sadness in her eyes. "Yes… a romantic story."

"Thinking of the past Sister?" Michael questioned with a concerned look, he might be the leader of the Seraphs and the Archangel of Heaven, but he still cared deeply about his sister.

The beautiful female was silent for a few moments before shaking her head, "It is nothing, let us watch the battle." A large screen appeared in front of them, with the image of Sirzechs standing with one of the two Devils that would be fighting, and a magical circle appearing in a flash several feet away from them, the glow died down to reveal Grayfia and the other combatant, his appearance making both Angels widen their eyes. "But that's-"

Michael shifted his gaze to his sister, who was staring at the teenager in shock. He looked back at the screen, the boy did indeed look a lot like him. "…An interesting duel indeed."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

In a large circular room with several chairs spread out to different areas, Sirzechs and Riser watched from the center of the room as Naruto and Grayfia emerged from the circle and began walking over to them. Naruto stopped as soon as he was standing in front of Riser, staring hard at the Phenex while Grayfia continued until she was by Sirzechs' side.

Sirzechs had a cool smile on his face as he glanced back at Grayfia for a second before turning back to Naruto and Riser, "Welcome Naruto-san, to the Satan's Conference Room. This is where the other Satans and I gather to discuss matters that occur in the Underworld. Only very few are allowed here."

"So, this is the place you and the other Satans use… kind of a gloomy place if you don't mind me saying." Naruto replied while rubbing the back of his head, but his comment only made Sirzechs laugh.

"I know right? But still, it serves its purpose perfectly when it is needed." The redheaded Devil Lord smirked, ignoring the glance his wife had sent him. "There are only a few REAL times when we use this room, and this area is perfect for the two of you to meet before the battle."

"While it is an honor to be here Lord Sirzechs, it doesn't matter to me where I defeat this low-class trash." Riser spoke up with his usual arrogant tone, "Frankly I'm surprised you even graced him with this privilege. Not to mention how big you made this event."

Naruto snorted at the man's words, shifting the attention back to him. "The reason why Lord Sirzechs did that was because my family and I had requested it. We have information that the entire Underworld will need to know."

"Information…? And what kind of information that your family has would be so important?" Riser gave Naruto an amused look as he crossed his arms. "I doubt anything you say will be that significant."

"… The House of Lucifer… is returning to the Underworld."

That threw Riser and many of the viewers to look at the blond Devil in shock. One of the Four Clans that had disappeared after being sent into hiding was coming back?! Even in Heaven and Grigori, many were surprised at the declaration… though a few narrowed their eyes as they studied Naruto's form.

"Or to be more precise… they're already back, well a few of them anyway. The reformed House of Lucifer is made up of the members that weren't part of the war between the Rebel Faction and the Old-Satan Faction." Naruto explained with a smirk. Back at the Clubroom, Rias and the others, as well as Sona at her mansion, all watched with tense gazes.

Riser shook his head as he tried to dismiss his opponent's words, "And just how do you know something like that? IF they were really returning then we… would have… known…!" The third son of Phenex took a step back as a thought struck him like a bolt of lightning.

"So, you figured it out… that's right, something like that would be too major to announce. And that's why I took advantage of this, with Rias’ permission of course." The smirk on Naruto's face grew as he took a step forward.

"B-But that's not possible, you're a Devil from a no-named clan!" Riser shouted back.

"I've kept myself hidden for almost two months now, since I had awakened as the heir to my clan. Something like this would be too important for people to find out from an announcement on a duel for a marriage engagement duel." Naruto said as he unleashed his wings, letting them stretch out far as they could as he stared at Riser, "Allow me to reintroduce myself Riser Phenex… I am Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer, the descendant of Lucifer himself and heir to the House of Lucifer. As well as the Devil challenging you for Rias Gremory's hand in marriage."

(Throne of Heaven)

"Incredible… a descendant of Lucifer…" Michael leaned back in his seat with slightly narrowed eyes as his gaze shifted to the golden Devil wings on Naruto's back, "Golden wings… similar to my own, I wonder what cause of that is…"

"So, it really is him… Minato and Kushina's son… Naruto." Gabriel restraint herself as a she stared at the boy, Michael looking back at his sister for a moment before looking back to the screen… so that is what happened to Minato, he had gotten married to a Devil, and a member of the House of Lucifer at that. When this is all over, he and his sister will need to have a discussion about this.

(Grigori Headquarters)

"Ho-ho, I didn't think that a Lucifer heir would make an appearance like this… he must be Lady Kaguya's grandson." Azazel commented with an amused grin as he studied the image of Naruto and his multiple gold wings.

"Lady Kaguya?" Vali repeated with narrow eyes as he recalled what Naruto had said, the time he had 'awakened' was around the same time he had gotten that weird feeling. It sort of makes sense when he thought about it, but to think there was another Lucifer around his age and from his and Azazel's words there were others as well.

"Yeah, she is one of the children of Lucifer and was the true head of the House of Lucifer before she had disappeared off the grid. But it appears that she and some of the clan members of hers had returned." Shifting a bit in his seat, Azazel's grin grew a little, "It seems that there was some important news after all… Let's just see how strong this heir of hers actually is."

Vali said nothing as he turned back to the screen, '… Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer, huh? Show me a good fight.'

(Unknown Location)

Laughter has heard throughout the room, originating from a male figure leaning back in his seat. His crimson-red eyes gleamed in the darkness as he stared at the image of Naruto in amusement. Next to him on either side was another man who was wearing a silver robe, his expression was expressed more of the man’s shock and surprise than anything else. Similar to the Angels and Fallen Angels, they two had received information about the duel and decided to see for themselves what was so important.

"So, my sister has emerged from hiding, and she's brought an heir along with her. That must mean he's Kushina's boy." The male figure standing next to the seated man shifted his gaze to the side to glance at the seated man before looking back at the screen, narrowing his eyes when he looked at Grayfia.

'I bet you never thought you would be in the presence of a true Lucifer, did you… Big Sister.' The cloaked man thought to himself before his sight went towards Naruto's form, 'Then again, I myself didn't believe that Lady Kaguya would appear after all this time, or that she would have a grandson.'

"Let us see how this one can handle himself, hopefully it won't be too disappointing." The seated man said as he leaned his head against his hand.

Behind the two was a girl, keeping herself within the shadows as she looked at the projection screen as well. 'So, the little boy and abandoned sheath from over a decade ago have made their appearance to the supernatural world. I look forward to seeing something interesting come from those two…'

(Satan Conference Room)

Riser stared at Naruto with wide eyes, his mouth open slightly as he processed what the other blond had said. Naruto turned to Sirzechs and Grayfia, "Sorry for interrupting you, please continue what you were saying."

"Thank you," Sirzechs said as he silently studied Naruto's wings, he definitely fit the bill of multiple wings, though the color brought up a few questions. "Now back to what I was saying before, the two of you will be transported to a separate dimension via transportation gate." Behind him, Grayfia raised her hand and summoned a giant seal a few yards away from them, though this one was formed facing them instead of on the ground. "Once you both enter the dimension through the seal, it will close behind you and won't open again until a victor is named. I will be leaving Grayfia to be the judge of the match, and she will be fair in her judgment, no matter who has won the duel. Do you both understand?"

"Yes Lord Sirzechs." That was the only reply that came from both Naruto and Riser, who seemed to have recovered if that arrogant look was anything to go by.

The Crimson Satan nodded his head with a cool smile. "Good, then may you both put up a good fight." With a flap of his armored cape, Sirzechs spun around and made it to one of the chairs before seating himself, "Grayfia will continue from here."

Taking a step forward, the silver-haired beauty started to speak. "As Lord Sirzechs has explained, I will be the one to judge this duel between the two of you. There will be no time limit, which means the battle will continue until either one of you surrenders or is unable to battle. No outside help is allowed, this includes the uses of familiars."

"I suppose that makes sense," Naruto commented with a nod. It wasn't like he was going to summon Bester or anything… and Saber was a part of him so she didn't count as outside help if he needed her, though he really doubted he would. 'So just stay back and watch the show Saber.'

'I understand Lord Naruto,' Saber's voice was heard from within his mind. 'But tell me, do you plan to use that?

'We'll see… It depends on the battle and how things go.' Naruto thought, to which he could feel his tenant nod her head. The Lucifer heir broke out of his thoughts when Grayfia spoke again.

"It is time for the duel to commence. As soon as the two of you are ready, pass through the gate." Grayfia moved a few steps to the side, leaving the two blonds standing there.

But then Riser began to chuckle making Naruto turn his head a bit to face him, "Is something funny?"

"I'll admit that I was shocked to see a survivor of the House of Lucifer was still around, members of the Four Clans were said to be lost after the wars… But I'm not surprised that you all went hiding." Noticing the blank look the other blond Devil was sending him, he continued. "After all, unlike the weaklings in your clan and the other three, most of the 72 Pillars are still around!"

"… And your point is?" Naruto questioned with an even tone, causing Riser to narrow his eyes at him. "It's true that many of the Four Clans were either killed or sent into hiding after the war, but that has nothing to do our future… All that matters is how we live from this day to the many more to come. I vow… to not only win this duel, but to rebuild the House of Lucifer into one that will be better than the old."

Several viewers stared at Naruto in awe, was this really a descendant of Lucifer? Those that had lived before and during the Great War couldn't believe this boy had the blood of one of the most infamous Devils flowing through his veins. Grayfia had an unnoticeable smile on her face, she expected no less from the grandson of Kaguya.

Sirzechs looked at Naruto with a smirk… the powerful yet passionate look in the young Lucifer's eyes… It reminded him of himself during the war between the Anti-Satan Faction and the Old-Satan Faction. 'Let's see how you do, Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer.'

Riser smirked as he began walking towards the gate, "Big words for someone who has never even been in a Rating Game before, unlike you I have been in multiple battles, and I've won every single one I wanted to. Someone as inexperienced as you has no cha-"

"Are you done Riser?" Naruto interrupted as he looked towards the teleportation gate, "Let's get going already. I would rather be getting on with this and starting the battle."

"Why are you in such a rush? It's pointless to say things like that to people who are superior to you," Riser replied as he placed his hands in his pockets. "When I win this duel it will show everyone the true power of the House of Phenex, my true power… I'll also enjoy every second of making Rias mine…" The smirk on Riser's face grew as he removed a hand from his pockets. "And that goes for the women in her Peerage as w-"

He was cut off once again as Naruto instantly appearing in front of him, grabbing his face and leaping towards the teleportation gate at incredible speed, leaving a large cloud of dust that had been kicked up by Naruto's movements. The room flashed as the two went through the gate and emerged from a second gate into a separate dimension. It looked like a giant chessboard with large chess pieces as tall as buildings standing around the battlefield. Riser tried to remove Naruto's hand as soon as he realized what was happening, but Naruto’s grip held firm. With a powerful shove, the Lucifer heir released Riser and sent him crashing into the concrete flooring. More dust picked up at Riser quickly stood up, grabbing onto his face with a surprised look… he couldn't even see the other blond move until he grabbed him.

"Impossible… how did he manage to grab me like that?!" Riser muttered before snapping his head to Naruto, who landed on his feet and dismissed his wings.

"What's with that look Riser? I already told you before… bring your best or I'll end this match in an instant." Naruto said as he released some of his Darkness energy.

(Occult Research Clubroom)

"… It's finally started." Kiba said as they watched Naruto and Riser stand opposite each other.

"That was so cool how Naruto-senpai grabbed Riser and threw him!" Issei had an excited grin on his face as his body trembled.

"Of course it was, my brother is a fucking badass!" Mito cheered from her seat. Koneko and Asia were sitting on either side of her, the white-haired girl nodding her head in agreement.

Asia, however, chastised her sister, "You shouldn't curse Mito, especially at your age!"

"Oh, come on Asia, it's not that bad! Our cousins, Tayuya and Karin are a lot worse. When Tayuya was my age, she out cursed a sailor… twice!" A few people in the room blinked several times at that. Though Minato and Kushina nodded their heads at their youngest child's words.

"It's true. Tayuya has always been a mouthy one, even for a Devil." Kushina said, making Akeno and Rias turn in her direction.

"So, I take it this Tayuya person is a Devil as well?" Arcueid asked from her seat, tilting her head to the side slightly with a look of confusion.

"She and Karin are members of the House of Lucifer, they are the daughters of my deceased cousin, Fuka." Kaguya answered, sitting in a throne-like chair that she had summoned to watch the duel. "They, as well as other members that had gone hiding, will make their way to the Lucifer Mansion once everything has been settled."

"So do you know how many members will appear when that happens?" Kiba was curious about how many people of the Lucifer bloodline were still alive.

"Unfortunately, I have no idea, it's been a very long time since I've seen many of those that stayed loyal to me. I was only able to keep an eye on a few…" Kaguya answered before closing her eyes, "A few of them had died from natural causes like Fuka… or someone killed them."

"I see… I'm sorry to hear that." Rias said with an apologetic look on her face, to which Kaguya waved it off with a smile, as if she was saying it was no problem. It was an unfortunate reality that anyone from the original Four Satan’s Houses were pretty much given a death sentence due to the civil war and those in power wanting it to remain that way.

"Come on, Asia! Just say it once."

"I can't do it, Mito!" Everyone looked back to Asia and Mito, the later seemed to be pressuring the former nun to do something. "I've never cursed before in my life!"

"But you're a Devil now, it's almost required!" Mito said while clasping her hands around one of Asia's. "I'll say it with you, just say the word fuck."

The girl seemed hesitant as she stuttered her words, "I-I can't, it w-wouldn't be right!"

"Please~" Mito then did the most powerful technique known to women, the puppy-eye look… Poor Asia didn't stand a chance.

"A-Alright… f-fu… fu-fu…fuc- I can't! I can't do something so naughty!" Asia shook her head in a comical manner before taking her hand away from Mito and clasping them together in a praying manner. "O Lord, forgive me for my-AHH!" Asia stopped and clasped her head as she felt a painful headache appear, making everyone watch with a sweat drop as the girl held her head.

Kushina let out a sigh, "Asia, we've already been through this. A Devil praying to God will only result in more severe headaches." The woman walked over to her daughter and began to rub the top of her head, sending a little of her magic into Asia to sooth her headache.

"I'm sorry, I can't help it!" Asia replied with teary eyes as she felt the pain start to soften.

"It's to be expected, she did use to be a nun after all." Minato said with a knowing smile.

Rias looked at the scene with a smile before turning back to the projection, where Naruto and Riser were beginning to release their power. The redheaded heiress' smile slowly disappeared as she watched the battle as it was about to start, behind her Akeno gave the girl a concerned look.

"Naruto will be okay Buchou, he's been through a lot since he became a Devil." Rias turned to look at her Queen and nodded her head before moving her gaze back to the screen. "He will definitely win this."

"I know he will Akeno, I just can't help but feel a little nervous… this is the battle that will decide my future, after all."

"Just have faith in my grandson," Kaguya said as she and the others stared up at the screen. "It wasn't as if he was sitting on his ass while we were in the miniaturized world. I pushed him to the limit, and he managed to create something incredible."

"Something incredible?" Issei repeated.

Neither he nor anyone got an answer as Kaguya silently looked up at the screen. The only other person in the room that had gone silent was Arcueid, who had been watching the screen before secretly shifting her gaze to one of the windows, were a black cat wearing a headband was sitting and watching the battle from the outside.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"You'll end this… in an instant?" Riser spoke up as he released his wings, which were made out of flames. A wide grin grew on his face as he created flames in both of his hands, "I'd like to see you try." With a quick burst of speed, the son of Phenex dashed towards Naruto as the flames in his hands grew larger. Naruto didn't move an inch as Riser got close, before creating a Sword of Darkness in his hands. Riser quickly manipulated the flames and combined them together to resemble a spear, before swinging it down at Naruto, who countered with a swing of his own weapon. "You're not the only one who can manipulate their powers into physical weapons."

Naruto said nothing as he leaped back several feet and summoned dozens of Darkness Spears above their heads before sending them crashing into the ground where Riser was. The older blond maneuvered out of the way, letting a few of the spears cut him in a few places before they instantly healed. "… That's a pretty good regeneration you've got there."

"Of course, it is one of the reasons that the House of Phenex is so famous!" Riser said cockily as he spun the flaming spear around a few times.

"But I wonder… how fast can you regenerate a demolished major organ?" Naruto took a step forward with his right foot, but to Riser's surprise it carried him a lot farther and faster than he had expected. Naruto slammed his left foot firmly on the ground a few feet away before throwing a fist forward and sending it into Riser's chest, digging into it and crushing Riser's heart before the force of the blow sent him flying back in a spiral manner. Naruto had steam coming from his fist as he silently looked at the twitching body of his opponent, a burst of flames erupting from his chest.

Riser had managed to get back to his feet quickly before smirking at Naruto, "Was that all you go-!" The man stopped mid-sentence as he felt pain coming from his newly recovered injury and coughed up blood. He clenched his chest as he glared at Naruto, who had a grin on his face. "What that hell did you do?" Naruto's grin grew a little as he slowly opened his fist and let a small object fall from his grip, though a chain kept the object from falling to the ground… it was a blue and silver cross. "A cross?! How the hell do you have a cross?!"

"One of my sisters used to be a nun before Rias reincarnated her into a Devil. She had originally given it to me as a good luck charm since it was her prized possession, but I figured that I'd take advantage of her gift." Naruto flipped the cross into the air before catching it with a firm grip, before placing it into one of his chest pockets. "The power of a holy artifact enhancing my punch, I wanted to see what the results would be if I made contact with a regenerator like you."

"But that should be impossible, there's no way a Devil could handle holding a cross without burning up!" Riser growled as he wondered what trick Naruto had pulled.

"And that's the second thing I wanted the Underworld and the other Factions to know." Naruto created a sword in one of his hands as he got himself into position, "Because under normal circumstances you would be right, but I don't have the normal weaknesses that Devils have. I can walk into churches without losing strength, I can hold holy weapons and artifacts, I can handle being around light…" The blond raised his other hand and did something that shocked everyone to the core, he created a Sword of Light. "And I can even use Light Magic whenever I want."

"T-That's impossible! W-WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU?!" Riser shouted as he created more flames around him and fired projectiles at Naruto, who swung his swords at each and every one of the flames before shifting his swords into a reverse grip and slammed the butts of the weapons together. The two swords shapes changed a bit as Naruto pulled at the area where the two different energies crossed, making a swirling stick of energy pull outwards near his head before releasing it, sending out an arrow at Riser. But the arrow actually shot passed his face, creating a small cut on Riser's cheek and crashed into the wall, causing an explosion behind Riser.

Naruto ran at Riser while splitting the weapon into two again, slamming his swords into Riser quickly made spear, "I'm Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer, and that's all you need to know!"

(Satan Conference Room)

"Now that was something I didn't expect, a Devil that doesn't have normal weaknesses and can use Light magic. My sister certainly found a unique choice with this one." Sirzechs commented with a smirk before turning to his wife, "What do you think Grayfia?"

"It will most likely cause trouble in the future with some of the other Factions…" Grayfia spoke in a logical tone as she watched as Naruto dodged Riser's attacks at incredible speeds. "Lord Naruto is from a clan of Devils that normally specialize in Darkness magic, but he actually has control over Light magic as well. This and his immunity can lead to a lot of questions as to how he did it and if there is a way to duplicate it. There is also the question on if it would pass down to his children… Needless to say, Lord Naruto will attract a lot of attention by the end of this."

"If he hasn't already." Sirzechs replied, as both of them knew that the other Factions must have their own reactions to this new kind of Devil.

(Grigori Headquarters)

"A Devil that can use the powers of Darkness and Light?!" Vali narrowed his eyes as he watched Naruto created an orb of the two energies in his hand and slam it into Riser's gut, grinding into the man and sent him spiraling back until he crashed into a wall.

"And the most interesting part is that the Light magic he's using is the true, pure version of it. Not even the Fallen Angels are able to do that anymore." Azazel commented as he studied Naruto with narrow eyes, "Truly fascinating, I wonder if it's the work of a Sacred Gear… no it has to be something else."

Vali continued to watch as Riser created fire spears in each hand and threw them as Naruto, who created a wall of Light to shield him from the attack. It was obvious on who was going to win this duel, he could tell that the Lucifer heir wasn't even fighting Riser at full strength… it was kind of disappointing. "That Naruto guy certainly has the advantage in speed and power, and his combat capabilities aren't bad either."

"That's true, with how strong he is now, in the future he could actually surpass the original Lucifer." The leader of the Fallen Angels couldn't help but get a familiar feeling from looking at the Light using blond, as if he's seen him before. He watched as Darkness and Light swirled around Naruto as the blond charged at Riser as an incredible speed, almost leaving a trail… of yellow and gold. "…!? I see… so that's it…HAHAHAHA!"

"Azazel?" The silver-haired teen turned to look at the Fallen Angel as the older man started to laugh.

"We will definitely have to keep an eye on this one!" Azazel said as he continued to laugh, before slowly coming to a stop as he watched the screen with a smirk, dismissing the confused look Vali was giving him. 'To think that the famous Yellow Flash… and former Paladin of the church, would actually have a son that was the descendant of Lucifer.'

(Thrones of Heaven)

"So, there is a Devil that is not only has the blood of Lucifer in his veins, but is immune to the weaknesses the others of his kind have… I suppose this could also explain his wings." Michael said as his focus and curiosity on the blond grew as he watched him. The young man's appearance did indeed look similar to Minato Namikaze, the man who had once shared the title of Strongest Exorcist with Dulio Gesualdo. "… In the many centuries I have been alive, I have never expected to find such a being. I wonder how he is able to do it."

"It will require some investigation, but for now there is nothing we can really do. The last thing we want right now is to cause an incident that would start another Great War." Gabriel noted, not taking her eyes off of Naruto as he continued to overpower Riser. "… He certainly has a lot of potential to be one of the strongest, I guess it's to be expected from a descendant of Lucifer and Minato's son."

"Tell me the truth Sister, did you already know about his existence before today?" Gabriel finally turned to look back at Michael, who took notice to a lone tear falling down her face, "… I see… so you did know."

"My apologies for hiding it, but I couldn't tell anyone about him. Eighteen years ago, I was there when Naruto was born, and Minato had asked me to keep it a secret until Naruto was older. He was as cute as a newborn, he looked so innocent as well when he looked at me with those sea blue eyes." Gabriel explained as she brought a hand over her arm, squeezing it a little as she recalled the day. "I understand completely if you want to punish me for not telling you, and I won't complain."

Michael was silent for a few moments, before shaking his head. "As much as I am against the fact that you didn't tell me, I understand why you didn't. You are one of my strongest Angels and one of the people I trust most, so I will not be punishing you too severely, but in return I want you to tell me everything you know about the remaining members of the House of Lucifer."

"Understood, you have my word." Gabriel nodded before looking back at the screen, a very small smile grew on her face as she caught Riser flying towards Naruto with his entire body covered in fire. 'It seems your son has truly become a fine man… my beloved Minato.'

(Back to the Engagement Match)

"I REFUSE TO LOSE TO THE LIKES OF YOU!" Riser shouted in anger as he threw a flame-covered fist forward at a blank faced Naruto, who simply raised his hand and caught the fist with ease, much to Riser's surprise. The flames erupted from Riser's fist and divided in two directions on either side of Naruto, but the blond himself and the area directly behind him was completely unharmed.

Naruto stared at Riser with cool eyes, "… Is this the limit of your power, Riser Phenex? I was really hoping there would have been more to it than this, but I guess that's to be expected… from Devils like you."

"What was that?! And just what do you mean by that!" Riser shouted as he tried to remove his fist from Naruto's grip, but his opponent had a firm hold on him.

"Tell me, how many times did you actually train to get stronger?" Naruto asked, making the flame user blink in confusion. "… I'm guessing you've only been taking things for granted by using the power and abilities you were born with, but even then you'd rather use the power of your Peerage first. You take advantage of your name and hierarchy as a High-class Devil from the Phenex household to get everything you want, and treating those who are lower than you in rank like trash and seeing them as weak scum… The ones who act like that are real scum, and the ones who are the real weaklings." Naruto released his grip on Riser's hand before sending a high kick at Riser's chin, the force of the blow sent Riser into the air.

Riser quickly managed to regain his bearings with his fire wings spread out, his body shaking in rage as he glared down at Naruto. "How dare you… How dare you… HOW DARE YOU SPEAK TO ME LIKE THAT!?" The Phenex Devil's flames began to grow at an alarming rate, causing some of the viewers from the House of Phenex and Riser's Peerage to look on in surprise as Riser raised his hands above his head, binding his fire into a giant orb, it was glowing as bright as the sun. "LET'S SEE YOU CALL THIS WEAK LUCIFER! PHOENIX HELLFIRE!" Swinging his hands down, the giant fireball was sent flying towards Naruto, its shape shifting as it turned into a phoenix.

"A phoenix-based attack, huh?" Naruto noted, his expression was still calm as the attack drew closer.

The firebird screeched as it dived down at Naruto, crashing into him and the ground surrounding him. The blonde's form was hidden from view as a pillar of flames covered him and the area surrounding him. Riser panted a little as he descended to the ground and landed several meters away from the still going pillar before he started to laugh, "Not so powerful now, are you? It's too bad I won't be able to see the look on your face when I make Rias mine, but I suppose the looks on their faces will be enough… This match is over Naruto Lucifer, I’ve won." A smirk grew on Riser's face as he began to turn around and walk away but came to a stop when he heard the sound of something being sliced.

"Is it over?" A voice spoke up from the pillar of flames, which started slowly breaking apart to reveal a figure standing in the center. "Sorry to disappoint you, but something like that won't be enough to defeat me." The figure raised one of its arms, a sword of light in its hand, and swung the blade horizontally. The force of the swing extinguished the flames instantly, and Naruto's full appearance was revealed, covered in armor… only it wasn't his Guardian Armor. Unlike the other one, which was blue and silver with one gauntlet covered by one of the sleeves, this one had more of the appearance of a black knight with dark grey clothing underneath. The purple gauntlets, metal boots, and other areas of armor had spikes on them, and while the torso seemed to be free of them. Every single piece of armor was a combination of black and dark purple, with blood-red lines spreading all over. There was a black visor, which also had red lines on it, over his eyes.

"Just how could you have survived that? And what the hell is that form?!" Riser question with a slightly fearful tone, that move had been his strongest attacks and this guy had brushed it off… not to mention the power that was coming off him no

"This is one of the results of my training, when my Darkness takes form into an armor that increases all of my offensive abilities and takes it to a new level… this is my Assault Armor." Naruto explained with Light and Darkness energies spiraling around him.

"Assault… armor?" Riser repeated, before taking a step back as the energy around Naruto started to change and take shape behind him, forming a creature… but it wasn't a Hanya mask like before. The man couldn't only catch a glimpse of the creature before his gaze snapped down to Naruto, who took a step forward. "S-Stay back!"

"Now do you see, Riser? This is my power as heir to the House of Lucifer, and what I gained by doing things myself and training until I dropped." One of Naruto's hands glowed brightly as the Lucifer poured even more of his power into his fist, both Light and Darkness spiraling around his hand at high speeds. Naruto shifted his stance a little and raised his fist until it was in front of his face. "This duel… will be finished with one last attack."

"O-One more attack you say, don't be stupid! Even if you somehow manage to severely injure me, my clan's regenerative powers will-" Riser was cut off as Naruto seemed to vanish from his spot, reappearing right in front of him with the glowing fist pulled back.

"… Spiraling Twilight." That was the only thing Naruto said before slamming his fist into Riser's body, the area between his stomach and his torso. The son of Phenex could only widen his eyes as he felt an incredible amount of pressure grinding into his stomach, before feeling something piercing right through him. Naruto's attack had released a concentrated burst of energy from his fist, which actually tore a large hole through Riser's body and continued until it slammed into the wall a distance behind Riser. Cracking sounds could be heard coming from the walls starting to fall apart. "Your regenerative powers are incredible Riser, but the fact remains that I am a Devil who had control over the power of Light magic. While your wounds heal, you can still feel the pain when they are inflicted, and the pain strengthens when you come into contact with anything that weakens Devils, such as a cross or Light magic." As Riser's body and the wall behind him crashed to the ground, Naruto brought his fist back to his side as he looked down at the fallen Devil. "Right now, your body is going through an extreme amount of pain, probably one of the worst feelings you will ever get… But don't worry, with your healing and the House of Phenex taking care of you after the duel, there is no doubt that you will make a recovery."

"… Wh… why am I still…?" Riser spoke up as his body started to try and heal itself.

"There's no point in killing you, I don't have anything to gain or lose from it… But always remember that your life was in the palm of my hand." Naruto answered before looking up towards the sky, staring at the magic hovering above them that helped create this dimension. Dismissing his armor, Naruto called out to Grayfia and Sirzechs. "I've won the duel, there's no need to continue."

"Riser Phenex retires. The winner of the duel is Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer." Grayfia's voice was heard within the dimension.

Everyone back at the Occult Room was cheering that Naruto had been victorious, even Sona and her Peerage at the Sitri Mansion were happy for the Lucifer heir winning the duel. In Heaven, Gabriel mentally smiled as the projection screen started to disappear. Back in the other dimension, the area around the two started to glow and two different transportation circles formed under Naruto and Riser, leaving the damaged dimension behind as it started to crumble and destroy itself. Naruto found himself back in the Satan's Room, with Grayfia and Sirzechs standing in front of him, though Riser was nowhere to be seen.

"Congratulations on your victory Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer." Sirzechs said as he gave Naruto a smile, while the battle had been a little one-sided, it was still an entertaining match to see. And now they, as well as Underworld and the other Factions, now knew the capabilities of the Lucifer heir. "The House of Gremory and the House of Phenex have accepted the results of the duel, though there might be some issues later on."

"I figured as much, so where is Riser?" Naruto asked while wondering where the man had been sent to.

"His transportation circle took him back to his estates so he could properly recover." Grayfia answered making Naruto nod in understanding, knowing that he did say that himself. "The House of Sitri have also ceased their projections to the other families."

Naruto nodded his head again, "I'm going to need to thank Sona-san again for doing that for us… So, what now?"

"There are a few questions that I would like to ask you…" Sirzechs replied with a serious expression, which stayed for a few seconds before going back to his usual cheerful self. "But that can wait for another time, why don't you go and enjoy your victory. You'll need it for the attention you're about to get in the days to come." Grayfia had to restrain herself as she let out a sigh, the man definitely knew how to go about things in a casual manner, and it was good at times but sometimes it was just aggravating. "Now why don't you go back to my sister's headquarters, I am sure they can't wait to see you."

Nodding his head, Naruto did a small bow to the two before summoning a magic circle. "Thank you for all you've done, Grayfia-san, Lord Sirzechs."

"You can call me O-" Naruto had already teleported away before Sirzechs could finish. Sirzechs shook his head before making his way back to his seat, "… Well, it looks like things didn't go as originally planned. Father and I learned a lot from this, Rias certainly found a better candidate than we did."

"It doesn't look like it bothers you that much." Grayfia said with a knowing smile as she looked at her husband's content look.

"The return of the House of Lucifer... and the appearance of the Welsh Dragon, who is my sister's Pawn. It's almost as if it's a sign that something big is going to happen soon." Sirzechs commented as he leaned back in his chair.

(Unknown Area)

"That was a disappointment. I was hoping to see more of the capabilities of my sister's grandson." The seated figure commented as he stared at the screen that was still hovering a few feet away from them. They had managed to get a frozen image of Naruto wearing his Assault Armor.

"He was going up against a member from the House of Phenex, they aren't the best choice when fighting someone on his caliber, if I recall correctly he has four sets of wings." The cloaked male beside him said before looking at the seated man, who had an evil smirk on his face. "Did you think of something Master Rizevim?"

"I was just thinking of the perfect subject to truly test him out, a certain Fallen Angel who has been wanting the perfect opportunity." Rizevim rested his head against his hand as his grin only grew, "A few words to tempt him and I will be able to see Naruto's true power."

"Isn't that a little risky, there is the chance that he could die."

"It doesn't matter to me, if he dies then that means he's a weak and pathetic Devil. And if I need to, then I will simply kill him and the rest of my sister's family without any hesitation." Rizevim replied as his red eyes glowed and let out a dark chuckle that echoed through the darkness. "After all, I had no problems with disposing of my own worthless son."

(Occult Research Clubroom)

Everyone turned their heads as a transportation circle appeared and with a flash, Naruto appeared. He raised his hand in greeting, "Hey guys, did you enjoy watching the fight?"

One of his first answers was from Rias as she leaped at him and wrapped arms around his neck, the force of her sudden jump made Naruto take a few steps back and spin the two of them once before he regained his balance. The Gremory heiress pressed her lips against Naruto's for a gentle kiss, which the blond was happy to respond to. They slowly parted from each other and Rias rested her head against his chest, "I knew you would win."

"Of course, was there any doubt?" Naruto replied as he smiled down at the girl, before feeling more arms wrap around him, making his turn his head to see Mito, Asia, and… Akeno?

"Congratulations Naruto." Akeno said before quickly placing a kiss on his cheek, much to Rias' annoyance. "That was an exciting fight you pulled, especially with how much you played around with Riser, fufufu."

"What was that Akeno?" Rias asked with a twitching eyebrow.

"What was what Buchou?" Akeno feigned ignorance as she and Rias stared at each other, neither noticing as Mito had managed to pull Naruto away from them.

"You were so cool, Naruto!" Mito cheered as she waved her arms in the air. "And that last attack was so fast, I couldn't even see it!"

"Well, it was a powerful move, so powerful that it destroyed the exorcist sword I had." Naruto replied before turning to Asia, who was smiling at him. "Thanks for the lucky charm Asia, it really came in handy."

"I'm glad it helped, and I'm glad you aren't hurt Naruto." Asia had a few tears of relief in her eyes as she moved to hug her brother, who smiled as he hugged her back. One by one, everyone congratulated Naruto on his victory, before they all started to celebrate both the win and the House of Lucifer's debut. Outside the room, a black cat was watching the scene silently before turning around and hopping off the windowsill.

'He's definitely a strong one, nya!' The black cat thought as she began to walk away, not noticing a crow now resting where she had been seated.

The crow stared into the room, its gaze focused on a certain blond as he drank from his cup. Its eyes flashed red for a second, with three commas circling around the pupils. Spending its wings out, the crow leaped off the windowsill and began to fly away, disappearing in a puff of smoke as soon as it reached a certain distance from the Old School Building.

Chapter Text

"Alright Naruto most of the paperwork has been completed, now we need is the approval which shouldn't be an issue." Sona said to her fellow High-class heir, raising her hand to push up her glasses. The two were currently in the Student Council room with most of Sona's Peerage members out taking requests while Tsubaki was sitting at her desk, which was almost directly next to Sona's. "It should make sense for you to have your own base of operations after all. But I am a little surprised you didn't want to just share the Occult Research Club building with Rias, the building you requested is only a small distance away from hers after all."

"Unfortunately, I can't, it wouldn't be right for me to do that to Rias. The ORC and the old building were hers long before she met me, and I don't want her to feel as if she has to share her headquarters with me just because we're getting married." Naruto replied with a smile as he leaned back in his seat. "And the two of us had already agreed that while our Peerages may fight each other in the future, we will still represent one group when we are together."

"I suppose that would make sense. Being engaged, and married, does allow you to have some command over each other's servants." Sona commented with a nod. "… So, on another topic, how has the progress of your clan's revival been going?"

"It's been going just fine, we keep getting more and more members every day. The good news is that my Grandmother's mansion has a spell over it that changes itself to accommodate the ones that chose to live there, though some have decided to live in one of her other mansions."

After Naruto announced the return of the House of Lucifer, almost all of the branch members that had an allegiance to Kaguya and had gone into hiding had gathered at the Uzumaki Lucifer Mansion, it wasn't a large number but still a decent amount. "There is only one thing that is really annoying."

"Let me guess, requests for marriages between you and heiresses from different Houses?"

"Got it in one, no matter how many times I decline one of them, more just keep coming." Naruto let out a sigh as he let his head roll back, making Sona let out a low chuckle as she watched the blond Devil.

"Well, you are the heir to the House of Lucifer, one of the Four Great Clans of the Underworld." Tsubaki spoke up while finishing up the document in front of her, "While it wasn't official, the clans were seen as royalty before the wars. Plus, there is the fact that you are a unique Devil with immunity to the normal weaknesses AND can use Light Magic."

Sona nodded at her Queen's words, "Tsubaki is right, you put a major target on you by revealing all that during the duel. As you know, Devils don't really have any issues with polygamy so the fact that you are one of the last Lucifers from the main branch means you might have to take multiple suitors."

"Announcing the House of Lucifer’s return was an important moment, so as the heir I needed to represent our strength. And my grandmother did inform me about that…" It had been during their time training in the dimensional spheres, during one of their breaks. She had told him that since he was the male heir of a nearly extinct clan he would need to think about creating a harem to help repopulate the clan. "I wonder how I am going to explain it to Rias."

"I'm sure you'll think of something, though I suggest you talk to her sooner than later." Sona crossed her hands on top of her desk.

"Yeah… though chances are she already knows. Nothing seems to get past her after she moved into the Lucifer Mansion." Naruto nodded his head as he remembered the day Rias had started living with him and his family, which hadn't been an issue since his family loved the girl. Though while she had her own room, Rias preferred to spend the nights in his bed, saying that since they were getting married it didn't matter at all… things had definitely gotten interesting after that first night. Naruto shook his head a bit before getting out of his seat, "But anyway, I need to head over to the Occult Clubroom to meet up with Rias."

"Finally going to get your Evil Piece Set, are you?" Sona said with a knowing smile.

"And get a new Knight Piece to replace the one Rias lost trying to reincarnate me." Naruto explained as he crossed his arms. "Her brother is supposed to be meeting us before we head over to see Lord Ajuka."

"I see," Sona nodded her head in understanding. "Are you going to be taking Arcueid-san with you as well? She will be your first piece after all."

"Yeah, I had told her that she didn't have to, but she really wanted to come. Sometimes she gets bored to easily, I've seen her fall asleep in the middle of a conversation while still standing." Naruto said with a shrug, before flashing the Sitri heiress a smile. "Thanks again for helping me so much Sona, I really appreciate it."

Sona shook her head as she leaned back in her seat, "It's no trouble at all. We are friends after all, even when we're rivals from different Houses."

"True, but having allies are better than having enemies." Naruto replied with a determined smile still on his face, "And about your dream of opening a Rating Game School, I want you to know that I'm supporting it. I hope you succeed in making it a reality."

"Of course, thank you. It's something I'll give everything I have to make it happen, I appreciate your support." Sona had a small smile on her face as she said that, to which Naruto nodded his head and started to make his way to the exit. "… Hold on a minute Naruto."

Naruto stopped walking and turned to look at Sona, who stood up from her seat when she called out to him. "Is something wrong Sona?"

The glasses wearing Devil has a hesitant look on her face, which confused Naruto since she seemed cool and collected most of the times that he had seen her. After a minute or so Sona's expression shifted to a calculated look before she began to speak.

"… I am sorry to ask this, but I was curious about something… When you were younger, did you ever meet someone who was from the Supernatural World?"

"Huh? Someone… from the Supernatural World?" Naruto repeated with a confused tone as he stared at her, 'Sona already knows about me meeting Saber when I was a child… does she mean someone else?'

Sona nodded her head, "That's right."

Naruto closed his eyes in thought, did he meet someone other than Saber? Shaking his head a few times, it must've before he met Saber because she would have warned him about a dangerous threat.

'That is the most likely scenario because I never sensed you coming into major contact with anything supernatural or even magical before meeting Rias months ago.'  Saber said through their telepathic link.

'Magical… Why does that word call out to me? ...Wait…'

"Is there anything you recall?" Sona asked with a little bit of pressure in her voice, which didn't escape Tsubaki's notice.

"… Well, I'm not sure if they were Supernatural or not… But I do remember bits and pieces of meeting someone, a girl I think. We used to play together a lot… I think I called her Levia-tan or something like that." Tsubaki's eyes widened in surprise at the last thing had said while Sona made no physical reaction, Saber was silently trying to think of anyone that went by that name. Naruto tried harder to remember, but since he had been so young the memories were a little blurry. He could picture two violet eyes full of excitement and playfulness but nothing else about the girl. "I'm sorry, there's not much else. Why do you ask?"

Sona was silent for a few seconds before closing her eyes, "It's not something to worry about right now… though the future is a different matter entirely."

"And that doesn't sound ominous at all." Naruto said sarcastically with a deadpanned look on his face as he looked at the girl for a few seconds before shaking his head, "Well whatever, if that's everything then I need to get going."

"Alright, thank you for telling me. Goodbye Naruto." Sona replied to which Naruto nodded his head before leaving the room. As soon as the door closed behind him Sona slowly sat back in her chair, leaning back as she closed her eyes. "…It looks like she was telling the truth."

"Lady Sona, that name that he used to call that girl..." Tsubaki started to say.

The violet-eyed girl nodded her head, "When I first met Naruto and learned about his unique abilities, I expected several things to happen. But this wasn't one of them… I wonder what will happen when those two meet face to face after so many years." She looked down at the paperwork on the club Naruto wanted to create as a cover for his Peerage's headquarters, "…He certainly choice an interesting topic."

(Kuoh Academy’s 1^st Floor Hallway)

"Hmm, I wonder why Sona was asking something like that." Naruto wondered to himself as he placed his school bag under his arm while closing his eyes. Thanks to already being used to walking this way, Naruto had no trouble instinctively making his way towards the exit even while he was deep in thought. "I mean the time that I had met that girl was so long ago."

"Maybe she knows who that person was." Saber suggested as she appeared on Naruto's head, keeping herself hidden within his hair.

'It's possible, but what would it have to do with Sona.' Naruto replied before letting out a sigh, making his way out of the building. "And that last thing she said was weird… How could a girl from twelve years ago be something to worry about?"

"Ara ara~ what’s this about a girl, Naruto?" A voice spoke up from behind him making the blond male jump a little, which lifted Saber off his head a bit. Naruto quickly snapped his head around and saw Akeno giving him an innocent smile.

Rubbing the back of his head, Naruto sent the buxom Queen a weak glare. "Damn it Akeno, I thought I told you not to do that!"

"But it's a lot more fun to see you jump, you're so cute when you get startled fufufu." Akeno said before letting out a giggle in one of her hands.

Letting out a sigh, Naruto let his shoulders drop a bit. "Whatever… So, what are you still doing over here, usually your already in the Clubroom with Rias."

"I'm on my way now, I just had to take care of a few things first." Akeno explained with her usual smile. "Since you seemed to be going that way yourself, how about we go together?"

"Sounds fine with me," Naruto replied with a smile of his own holding his hand out. "Want me to hold your bag?"

Akeno had a mischievous glint in her eyes as she spoke, 'Such a gentleman, but what would Buchou say if she found out that her fiancé was carrying another girl’s bags for her. Many see it as a romantic gesture after all."

"You don't think I didn't notice your arms trembling a little? You're obviously still feeling some pain from my Grandmother's training." That caught Akeno by surprise, seeing as she had hidden it well most of the day.

True to Kaguya's words, Rias and her Peerage were allowed to use the dimensional spheres for training whenever they wanted, as well as training the group herself. It wasn't as bad as her training with Naruto, but at the end of the day Kiba was unconscious in the middle of a small crater covered in cuts, Koneko was hanging from a tree branch by a rope with a large bruises on almost every part of her body, Issei was buried head deep in the ground with blood dripping down his head and Akeno was lying on top of several destroyed trees with most of her clothes ripped and the bones in her limbs broken in several areas. And while Rias was training with Asia and Mito under Kushina, she had not been spared as by the end of the day she was unable to move a finger without feeling pain. While the young Gremory had trained with her peerage it had mostly been dealing with magic instead of physical, so Kushina had made sure to push the girl to her limits and beyond. Naruto, Asia and Mito were already used to their Grandmother and Mother's extreme training methods, so they only had the usual aftereffects of soreness, exhaustion and several injuries.

Though painful and extreme, the training hadn't been without results as everyone seemed to have gotten stronger than they were before. Since Koneko was a Rook, her training was to help increase her speed. Kiba as a Knight had to train with being more durable in taking blows from his opponents, something that the blond swordsman did not enjoy one bit. Akeno, just like Rias, was working on improving both magically and physically. Issei seemed to improve more on his handling of his Sacred Gear, it had even evolved into a new gauntlet that he called Boosted Gear Gift, which allowed him to transfer his increased power to other people or objects. This power was used for the first time when Issei and Kiba used their Sacred Gears together against Naruto in a spar, the former had transferred the boosted power he had received into Kiba's Sword Birth which had caused hundreds of Demon Swords to emerge from the ground.

"Its fine Naruto, thanks to Asia my injuries healed up very nicely." Akeno tried to dismiss the look of concern Naruto was giving her, but that proved difficult as Naruto moved closer to her and took her bag.

"The actual wounds may have healed, but I'm sure you and the others must be feeling the phantom pains, as well as the aches of training." Naruto said as he adjusted his grip to hold both bags with one hand. "So just let me help you out."

Akeno blinked a few times before she started to laugh in her hand, this was just like Naruto. "Ara ara, well if you're going to be so adamant about it then I can't really refuse. Thank you Naruto."

"No problem, now let's get to the Clubroom." Naruto said making Akeno nod her head in agreement before the two started walking side by side.

The two continued walking passed the fields, ignoring some of the looks they were getting from a few of the students that were a part of the different sports clubs, and just as they were walking past the large fence at the end of the fields before Akeno spoke up, "Today's the day you get your Evil Piece Set, right?"

"Yeah that's right." Naruto replied with a nod of his head.

"Are you feeling nervous? I remember Buchou said she felt like her stomach was doing flips when she went to see Lord Ajuka… it was amusing to watch actually." The blond Devil gave the girl a look, though it was ignored as the Queen continued. "Then again, she received her set in the middle of her first year of Junior High, so it makes sense she was so nervous."

Naruto was silent as his gaze drifted away from the buxom girl standing next to him, 'I wonder what kind of person this Ajuka is…'

"From what we are aware of, he is one of the Four Satan just like Lord Sirzechs and Sona’s sister." Saber said as her intangible form appeared on his shoulder, "And according to your grandmother he is a Super Devil just like her and Lord Sirzechs."

"Another Super Devil… He was the original heir to the House of Astaroth before becoming a Satan, right?" Naruto commented, making Akeno look at him. "I remember reading about it in one of the history books."

"That's right." Akeno nodded her head with a smile, "It was his younger brother who became the heir after Lord Ajuka became one of the new Satans, his name is Diodo-"

"KYAAAHH!?" Their conversation was quickly halted as two female voices called out from the side. Both of the Third Years turn to see two naked girls, both from the Female Kendo Club if Naruto remembered correctly, both sitting on the ground holding each other while surrounded by multiple students… and both completely NUDE!

"W-What the hell?" Naruto muttered as he looked at the scene, while Akeno had an amused look on her face. Shifting his gaze a bit, Naruto noticed Issei was standing a few feet away from them with one of his hands in a snapping motion, "Of course… Issei."

"Ara ara…"

The brunette had a look of awe as he looked back and forth between his hands and the two naked girls a distance away from him, "Did I really do that? T-This must be it… This is the results of my training, my ultimate technique!" Issei trembled in excitement as he pumped his arms up into the air.

"Your ultimate technique, huh?" The Pawn instantly froze as he slowly, and with a scared expression, turned to see Naruto giving him a forced smile with one of his eyebrows twitching in irritation. It wasn't just the expression that made Issei freeze up in fear, there was a Hanya mask with bleeding eyes floating behind Naruto as well. "… While I am glad you created something of your own, I would have thought that you would have enough restraint to not use it on two innocent girls, especially something so perverted."

"I'm sorry Naruto-senpai! I didn't mean for it to happen, my magic just reacted on its own!" Issei cried out while the mask moved closer to him, its eyes a few inches from his head. "I promise I won't do it again!"

(Occult Research Clubroom)

"What happened to Issei?" Rias questioned as she looked at the brunette's form, he had a large cartoonish lump on his head and a roughed up face. He was standing between Akeno and Naruto, who let out a sigh before speaking.

"There's good news and bad news. The good thing is that the training he's been going through has shown results besides that Dragon Shot technique he used." Naruto said as he thought back to during one of the training sessions when they decided to see how many boosts Issei could handle with his new strength, the results had destroyed one of the mountains in one giant beam of energy.

"I see… and what's the bad news?" Rias asked warily, already suspecting it be something perverted.

"The technique involves the complete removal of any clothes that a person is wearing, though I'm sure it would probably be used more on women than anything else." Naruto explained, before rubbing the back of his head. "…But while it is a perverted technique, I will admit it may come in handy later on."

"Eh?" Issei and Rias looked at the blond Heir in confusion.

"Even if it wasn't his original intention, Issei had managed to create a technique that could help deal with certain opponents that have magical clothing or special armor like the ones I wear, though it won't work on me since my armors are protected from magic thanks to Saber. If given the right chance and if he has enough power he could probably use it on Sacred Gears that are outfit based… but since it was just created the effects are still in the unknown." Naruto pointed out, making Rias nod her head in understanding since a technique like that could come in handy later on.

"Hold on! If that was what you thought about it then why did you punish me?!"

"Because you used it on two human girls and were probably thinking about all the girls you could use this new power on." Issei's head dropped at Naruto's words, knowing he was completely right.

Sitting on one of the couches behind Issei, Koneko was eating a plate of chocolate cake with Mito and softly spoke, "Pervert." Mito nodded her head in agreement before putting a forkful of cake in her mouth.

"Come on now, we can't fault Issei-san for being creative." Kiba defended with a chuckle as he looked up from his book.

Arcueid laughed a little as she picked a single card from several in Asia's hand, the two were currently playing old maid while they waited. "A stripping technique isn't the most perverted attack I've seen, there are a lot more risqué and sexual ones then that. In fact, his is actually pretty tame in that it focuses on just removing the outfit one is wearing."

"R-Really?" Asia blushed as she wondered what kinds of things the female Vampire had seen in her life before shaking her head to pick one of Arcueid's cards while mentally apologizing to God for her sinful thoughts in her head, which caused her to flinch in pain and grab a different card then she had wanted. The former nun pulled her hand back and pouted when she saw she had picked the old maid card.

Grinning at her win, Arcueid continued to speak. "Yeah. There are a lot of techniques out there, and some creatures have no problem with being seductive and using temptation to their advantage. Most female Supernatural beings and Yokai such as Fallen Angels, Succubus and Nekomata are exceptionally talented with seducing their targets." Many heads perked up at her examples.

"Fallen Angels?" Issei repeated as his thoughts went back to Raynare and how she had acted when she had used her Yuuma persona, and how she had acted after. "… I guess that explains a lot… that woman must've had a lot of practice."

"Maybe, but you were still able stand strong when she tried to use you to protect her from Buchou." Kiba said which made Issei smile a bit. Before anything more could be said, a small magical circle appeared formed on Rias' desk and a miniature version of Grayfia appeared.

"Excuse me Lady Rias, Lord Naruto." Grayfia's image spoke with a small bow of her head, "Lord Sirzechs and I are already at Lord Ajuka's Laboratory do to some business between them, so come to this location rather than the original rendezvous point."

Rias nodded her head before rising from her seat, "I see, thank you Grayfia. Tell my brother that we, along with Arcueid, will be there shortly."

"Understood. We will be awaiting your arrival." Grayfia bowed her head once again before ending her transmission, making the circle dismiss itself as her image disappeared.

"Are you ready Naruto?" Rias asked her fiancé.

"Yeah, as ready as I'll ever be." Naruto answered with a shrug before he turned to look at Arcueid, "What about you? This will be your last chance to be sure this is what you want, no going back after I turn you into one of my Pieces."

"I'm sure, there's no worry about that." The True Ancestor replied as she stood up, "The only thing I am curious about is what the third Satan, Ajuka Beelzebub, is like. I have only heard about him."

"Ajuka Beelzebub, he's the one who developed the Evil Piece system, right?" Issei spoke up as he recalled during one the training session from hell when Rias had explained more about the Great War and the creation of the Evil Pieces to help repopulate the Devil numbers that had been lost.

The redheaded Heiress nodded her head, "That's right, when a Devil is ready to receive their Evil Piece Set, they meet Ajuka at his laboratory to have them created. Naruto and I are going there to get his set and replace one of my lost pieces. Arcueid is coming with us since she will be Naruto's first piece, and she wanted to come. The three of us will be gone for most of the night, so until we return I expect all of you will continue taking requests and not cause any problems. Understood?"

"Hai Buchou!" Most of the members of her Peerage replied.

Issei and Asia, however, shared a small glance before the brunette had spoken up, "… Actually Buchou, I was wondering if Asia and I could make a request to observe the others on how they handle their requests."

Naruto and Rias blinked as they stared at the Pawn and Bishop, "An observation request?"

"That's right. Issei-san and I talked a little and the two of us were wondering if we were doing them correctly since we're so new to this." Asia explained while poking her index fingers together.

"You guys haven't been Devils for very long so that does make sense." Naruto noted as he gave Rias a side glance.

Rias caught his glance and nodded her head, "It would be a good learning experience for you to watch how your more experienced teammates perform."

"So does that mean it's okay?" Issei asked excitedly.

"I don't see anything wrong with it, just make sure you don't get in their way." Rias ordered, to which the two agreed to instantly.

Naruto then spoke up, "Also I want Mito to go along with you."

"Me? Why?" The youngest Devil in the room gave her brother a confused look.

"You haven't been a Devil long either and seeing others in action will be good for any request you will have in the future. As long as that is alright with you Rias." Naruto turned to look at Rias, who shook her head with a smile.

"Of course not, as long as she follows the same directions I gave Issei and Asia I don't have any objections to her tagging along."

Looking back and forth between the engaged couple, Mito was quite for a few seconds before nodding her head with a confident smile. "I'll be on my best behavior!"

"Now that that's been taken care of, let's get going." Arcueid spoke up, making Naruto and Rias nod their heads before Naruto created a magical circle. The three walked into the circle and with a flash teleported away.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"So, this is where Ajuka Beelzebub lives?" Naruto questioned as he and the two girls standing next to him just outside of a building that resembled a mad scientist's laboratory, the dark sky above was giving the place an eerier vibe.

"He's certainly got the tastes of a scientist, I can smell the chemicals and machinery from out here." Arcueid commented.

Rias blinked a few times as she examined the building, "It's changed a lot since I was last here… maybe one of his experiments exploded on him and destroyed his lab again."

"Again? You mean he's destroyed this place more than once?" Naruto asked while turning to look at Rias, who nodded her head.

"From the stories that my mother had told me, the first time was because of my brother when they tried to experiment with his Power of Destruction. From what I've heard, Ajuka is more of a scientist and creator than a Satan, which is strange since he is a Super Devil and a legend from the war like my brother and Grayfia." Rias explained before she started walking towards the building.

"So, I'm guessing your brother and him are close?" Naruto said while raising an eyebrow.

"You could say it is similar to how Sona and I are to each other, childhood friends and rivals."

Arcueid examined the big doors in front of them before raising her hand to knock, "I wonder how much power these doors can take?" Naruto gave the Vampire a look, which she ignored as she moved her hand to knock against the metal. As soon as her hand was about to make contact with the door, it opened to reveal a smiling Sirzechs.

"It's about time the three of you showed up." Sirzechs said before letting out a laugh, "Well anyway, welcome to the Satan Blue Laboratory."

"Satan… Blue?" Naruto repeated in a confused tone.

"I thought I told you not to give me or my laboratory one of your silly nicknames Sirzechs." A male voice called out from behind the redhead, making the others look behind him to see Grayfia and a handsome young man wearing a lab coat. "They keep getting more and more annoying as the years go by."

"Don't be like that Ajuka, you're supposed to be my friend." Sirzechs said with a pout, causing a few to sigh at the older man's personality.

Ajuka, however, simply shrugged his shoulders, "And a friend is supposed to be honest, is he not? On a separate note, it is a pleasure to finally meet you face to face Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer."

"Likewise, Lord Ajuka," Naruto bowed his head a bit as he greeted the man. "And hello again Grayfia-san."

"Greetings Lord Naruto, Lady Rias, Arcueid-san." The silver Queen replied. "I take it you are all ready?"

With a nod of their heads, Ajuka clapped his hands together. "Excellent, then if you follow me I will get you both your Evil Pieces." As the five started to enter the building, a pouting Sirzechs was still outside.

"Everyone's ignoring me~"

Grayfia's head popped out of the doorway to look at the Satan, "Please stop pouting and hurry inside Lord Sirzechs. You need to act more mature and responsible when you are out and about like this." With that said she went back inside with Sirzechs following after her.

The group soon came to a giant machine before Ajuka turned to face them, "Now Naruto, let me introduce you to the machine that helped create the Evil Piece System and make it what it is today."

"… Wow…" Naruto muttered as he examined the machine before turning to Ajuka, "So how does this work?"

Ajuka activated the machine, calibrating it to create a single white chess piece which he grabbed before turning to Rias. "Well first we will be dealing with Rias' issue first since hers is a lot simpler with only replacing one Piece. I will be making you a new Knight Piece, however I must tell you that there is a big chance that it will not be a Mutated Piece like the first one."

"I understand, but as long as I get a new Knight Piece then it is fine." Rias said as she had figured that might've been the case.

Ajuka nodded before beckoning her over and pulling out a small needle from his pocket. "Alright now just like last time I will need a little bit of your blood and some of your power. Since it is a single Piece I will only need a drop or two of blood." Once again nodding her head, she offered one of her hands to the Devil scientist. Ajuka quickly pricked her finger and let a few drops of blood fall onto the white Knight chess piece, making it glow crimson as her blood and power filled it with energy. After a few moments the glowing died down and Ajuka presented the Evil Piece to Rias. "And finished, just don't go destroying this one too."

"Don't worry, I have no intention of that happening again." Rias replied as she took the Piece and placed it in her pocket.

"So besides answering your questions I need to give my blood and power into them?" Naruto said making the creator of the Evil Pieces nod his head.

"Correct, the questions are to see what kind of person you are and what pieces would suit you. The blood and energy ties your life force into them and gives them life and synchronizes your energy with it so no one else may use them." Ajuka explained as he typed on a keypad next to his machine, "The questions will seem random at times, but they are necessary, so try to be as honest as you can even if some of them seem to strange to answer."

"I understand."

With that said, the lab coat wearing Satan began asking his questions. Some of them were pretty basic such as when he was born, when he started training, etc. This continued for about thirty minutes before Ajuka finished all of his questions. "Alright now, I've gotten all the data I need. Now it's time to create your Evil Piece Set." Quickly imputing the information he had gathered, Ajuka activated the machine, and everyone watched in silence as a full white chess set was formed on a small platform next to the machine.

Once the pieces had finished forming Naruto slowly walked towards them, staring down at them with a calculative look. "… So, this is my set."

"That's right, all you need to do now is let some of your blood drop on each piece and channel your energy into them." The blond Devil silently summoned a small blade of Darkness and cut a small line in his palm before clenching it and holding it above the white chess set.

Before he let some of his blood drop Naruto turned back to Ajuka, "Will it matter which power I use, Light or Darkness I mean…"

"It would be best to channel both of them into the Pieces." Ajuka replied making Naruto nod his head before he turned back to the chess pieces and squeezed his clenched hand, causing more blood to flow out of the wound and drip on to each of the pieces. As the blood made contact with the Evil Pieces, the small objects flashed between gold and dark purple-red a few times before settling on a glowing combination of both in a spiral-like formation.

Everyone got closer as the glowing settled and examined Naruto's set. Rias was the first to speak, "It looks like you received two Mutated Pieces like I did, the Queen and one of the Bishops."

"Now that's interesting, it's rare to get a Mutated Piece but for it to be a Queen is even rarer." Sirzechs commented with a laidback smile.

Naruto reached down and picked up the King Piece, which pulsated a few times as it slowly entered his body and disappeared from sight. '… That was easy. Saber, is everything alright with you?'

'Yes I am fine, it seems that your body and I were able to accept the King chess piece since it was created with your power." Saber's voice answered.

'Okay good, I didn't want to go crashing through a wall again.' Naruto let out a low chuckle as he turned to face Ajuka, "So am I all set now? Or was there anything else I should know about the Evil Pieces?"

Ajuka was quiet for a moment or two, giving Naruto a calculative look before shaking his head with a smile. "No, you are pretty much finished up for now, though like I tell everyone else who asks that question. There are many secrets hidden in the Evil Pieces, but the ones that use them will figure those secrets out as time passes. All that's left for you now is to create your Peerage."

"… Really got that mysterious aura down, don't you?" Naruto raised an eyebrow as he looked at the man.

Ajuka nodded his head, "Of course, I am a Devil after all."

"Well anyway, it's time to keep my promise." Naruto shook his head before reaching towards his set and grabbed one of his Pieces, turning his head to look at the female Vampire in the room. "Are you ready Arcueid?"

"It's about time, I was starting to get a little bored!" Arcueid spoke up in an excited tone with an arm raised in the air, her words peeking the interests of the two Satans.

"So, you're going to turn the last True Ancestor into a Devil, not a bad choice for a first piece." Sirzechs said with a small smile on his face. "But it must have a large fee for someone so powerful, especially one who carries the title Brunestud and can use the power of Marble Phantasm."

"I already suspected that, and I've been thinking about it for a while… There is only one chess piece I would choose," Naruto lifted his hand to show the chess piece he had picked up earlier, the Mutated Queen. "From what Rias had told me, the Queen Piece is the King's second-in-command, one who must be strong in all areas and the one trusted to watch the King's back. I have no doubt that Arcueid can fill that role and be someone that I can trust to watch my back, she is a friend I can count on with no regrets."

The woman in questioned lifted her heads and put them behind her head, giving Naruto a grin as she spoke. "… It sounds like it would be bit of a pain being the sub-leader of the Peerage, but you can count on me."

"You'll be using a Mutated Queen Piece on her, so it should be more than enough to reincarnate her into a Devil." Grayfia said to the two.

"Alright then, let's get this started." Naruto and Arcueid got into position where Arcueid was standing in front of Naruto with her hands by her side, Naruto took a breath as he recalled what Rias had done when she reincarnated Issei and Asia. Channeling his power in his body, the Lucifer's golden wings emerged from his back and a magical circle appeared under the two of them. "I, Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer, command under my name for thee, Arcueid Brunestud, to be reborn as a Devil and become my Queen with this new life as my servant!" Everyone silently watched as the glowing Queen Piece moved in front of Arcueid and entered her body causing both the Vampire, who had closed her eyes, and the seal on the ground to glow brightly for a few seconds before quickly dying down.

Arcueid slowly opened her eyes and blinked, before looking down at one of her hands. "… This… feels incredible, and I can feel a large amount of magical power along with my original abilities. So, does this mean I am a Devil now?"

"Yes, it was a successful reincarnation. You should still have control of your previous abilities, and with it being a Mutated Piece that reincarnated you, your powers and abilities may tap into whole new levels." Ajuka explained, though as he was talking Arcueid turned her head slightly to look at her back and look in amazement at the brand new bat wings sticking out of her back.

"Wings, I've got wings…" Arcueid muttered as she concentrated on her wings and made them flap a few times, before letting out a small giggle. "That was a strange feeling, I guess it will take some getting used to."

"You'll get it in time, just need to practice with them." Naruto said with a smile.

"Lord Naruto," The blond turned to the side and saw Grayfia holding a box out for him, it was open to reveal his Piece Set resting inside. "You will need to keep your Evil Pieces in a secure area until you finish creating your Peerage."

"Of course, thank you Grayfia." Naruto said to the older woman, who nodded her head as he took the box from her. Summoning a small magic circle, Naruto sealed his Evil Piece in a small pocket dimension. "… I guess we've gotten everything we needed. Or was there something else you were wondering about Rias?"

"No, I don't." Rias replied before turning to her brother, "We apologize for making this short, but we should get back to the Occult Research Building."

Sirzechs shook his head, "Don't worry about it. I needed to talk to Ajuka anyways, so this worked out fine."

Naruto and Rias looked at Sirzechs with curious looks but were grabbed by an excited Arcueid and pulled out of the room. "Yeah, let's get going! We have so much to do when we get back!" …Even when reincarnated as a Devil, Arcueid was still the same as ever.

As the three disappeared from the room and Sirzechs sensed that they had teleported out of the building he turned to look at Ajuka, who had moved towards one of the computers on his desk. "So, what were you able to find?"

"… Well, I was right about his ability of using Light magic being created from a Holy Artifact, but it doesn't look like it was recently." Ajuka said as he started typing on his computer, and a full-body image of Naruto appeared. "The computer is reading that his body does produce Light and Darkness equally, with the original source of the Light being an artifact with an extreme amount of power. At first glance this reminds me of the reading I had done with on a few reincarnated Devil that had Sacred Gears, where it was merged with the person's soul and is accessible to the user."

"… I feel like there's a, but, coming along."

"But its power and energy signature doesn't match any of the Sacred Gears we have in the records, especially one that gives the power of Light to the user. This means that Naruto is truly the first Devil in recorded history to be able to use Light without any consequences."

Grayfia stared at the image of Naruto before turning to the scientist, "What if giving him Light magic was a side effect, and its true power may be something else entirely. Does this mean that Lord Naruto is in danger?"

"No, it doesn't seem like that at all." Ajuka replied while shaking his head, "From the looks of it, whatever this object is, it's energy gives off a defensive aura for its user as if its protecting him. He did say that he wasn't affected by the normal weaknesses Devils have like with Light, Crosses and Holy Water…"

Sirzechs was silent as he closed his eyes for a minute or so, "Hmm… a protective Holy Artifact involved with Light… Could it be?!"

"Lord Sirzechs?" Grayfia raised an eyebrow as she and Ajuka turned to look at him, "Is something the matter?"

Instead of answering, the redheaded Satan only started to chuckle before shaking his head. "It's nothing at the moment Grayfia, only a theory. But if my guess is correct, then we'll have to think about that a little earlier than planned." That caught the woman by surprise, but she said nothing in reply, only nodding her head at the man, who looked at the image of Naruto. 'Your little friend's presence is going to cause quite a few problems in the future if you're not careful Naruto, I hope you're ready.'

Shaking her head a few times, the silver-haired Queen turned back to Ajuka, "… In any case Lord Ajuka, did you see any else within Lord Naruto's magic?"

"Hmmm, were you looking for anything particular?" Ajuka replied with a look of curiosity.

"According to the House of Phenex, after his duel with Naruto, Riser wouldn't stop panicking and screaming about seeing an image of a Dragon coming from Naruto when he dealt the final blow. That's why I had asked you to do a scan on Naruto's energy, to see if his power came from a Sacred Gear or not." Sirzechs said in Grayfia's place as he examined Naruto's photo. "But I have a feeling we'll find out an answer to our questions soon."

(Several Days Later)

"Well… I was right about Issei's new power coming in handy." Naruto commented as he looked over at the brunette, who was sitting on one of the couches rubbing the back of his head with a sheepish grin. "I just wish he didn't have to use that ability on all the girls."

For the past few days Issei, Asia and Mito had been going with the other members of Occult Research Club and watching them perform their tasks, while Arcueid was starting to hand out flyers. Koneko's client had requested her to play fighting video games, which ended with her defeating every one of his favorite characters easily. The client that had summoned Kiba was a businesswoman who had him cook dinner for her since she was exhausted from overwhelming herself at work. Things had gotten a little weird for the three when they had accompanied Akeno to watch her handle her request from a president of a large company, which was a foot massage to help deal with all the stress he had built up during the day. But like when she had given Naruto a back massage, Akeno had changed her outfit into a dominatrix and was getting really sadistic with her massage… which seemed to be perfectly fine for the masochist president. It was the following day that Rias had received a job request dealing with an Egyptian coffin to see if it was cursed, within the coffin had been a mummy who had an Egyptian magician named Unas. Unas had been cursed by a female Devil from the Agares Clan that he tried to make his bride and had tricked them into releasing him by possessing Issei. He had been released and had tied the girls up with the magical bandages that had been wrapped around him, well except Arcueid since she just slashed the ones coming at her. But thanks to Issei's new attack, which he had named Dress Break, to free the girls from their bindings before Akeno and Rias combined their Thunder magic and Power of Destruction to destroy the resurrected mummy.

“Come on now, we didn't have many options with that Egyptian magician using his magic the way he was. There was no way we would have known that he could have powers like that." Kiba said as he came to Issei's defense.

"It was Pervy-Issei's fault for getting possessed by that perverted magician in the first place." Mito spoke up before lifting up a teacup to her mouth, while giving Issei a dead stare. "And why did his attack have to be so perverted?!"

Koneko and Kiba were standing in front of a bamboo stick that was streaming water from a magical circle, eating some noodles that emerged with the water and dipped in sauce. Koneko finished chewing on her noodles before talking, "I had thought the whole situation had seemed weird from the very beginning…"

"Indeed, I had already thought things were suspicious when Unas tried to possess Lord Naruto before going into Issei-san." Saber said from her seat on Koneko's shoulder, holding a slightly smaller bowl as she ate her noodles. "And the methods to releasing the curse that the female Devil had placed on him was so perverse."

"Well, the good thing is that we destroyed him without damaging the coffin, just like the professor had wanted." Rias turned to Issei, Asia and Mito, "I hope these past few days were beneficial for the three of you. Devils live for a long time, and each one has their own method on how to deal with their requests during this time of peace."

Issei got into a thinking pose, "So you are saying that we should just go with the flow and let things come to us naturally."

"Exactly." Rias replied while nodding her head before turning towards the door as it opened to reveal Akeno, "Is something the matter Akeno?"

"The group from before has contacted us again Buchou, this time they want you to examine a coffin from Ancient China…" Akeno answered with a sigh.

Before anyone could say anything Naruto spoke up, "I think we should pass that on to another household instead."

Issei gave the man a look of shock as Rias nodded her head, "My thoughts exactly. After all that we had just gone through, I was already tired of it."

"Can you really just hand over a request to another Devil?" Asia asked while Issei let out a small whine. Akeno nodded her head before leaving out of the room to give her King's reply to the archeologists.

"That would probably be the best idea for now…?" Arcueid turned her head towards one of the windows before tilting her head a bit. She stood up from her seat and walked up to the closed window. "… Is this…"

"Is something wrong Arcueid?" Naruto watched as his Queen moved to open the window, moving the curtains out of the way to reveal a black cat sitting on the windowsill. This cat was wearing a large black ribbon around its neck. "A cat?" Koneko had stopped mid-bite as she slowly turned towards the window.

"LEN!" Arcueid exclaimed with an excited tone, opening the window fully before picking up the cat and bringing it into a hug. "I'm so glad you made it! I was worried that you wouldn’t come after I tried to get you a few weeks ago!"

"So, this cat was the reason you were gone for a few days?" Naruto asked as he moved closer to Arcueid and knelt down a bit to look at the cat, who was staring back at him with a blank stare.

"That's right, this is Len. She's a Succubus Familiar that's been traveling with me for a long time."

"She's so adorable." Asia commented.

"A Succubus?!" Issei exclaimed in shock as he stared at the cat, which looked nothing like was he imagined Succubus' to look like. "But it's just a cat, right?"

"It's a long story, but this is only one of Len's forms." Placing Len on the floor, the black cat glowed for a second before a large puff of smoke surrounded it. When the smoke cleared, almost everyone was surprised to see a prepubescent human-looking girl was standing in its place. She had long light-blue hair with the large black bow on it, a black Lolita dress with two white puff balls hanging from the collar on her neck, and red blank eyes that just stared at everyone. "She isn't much of a talker, but she is very reliable. I wasn't able to make her my Familiar when I was just a True Ancestor, but I should be able to now since I've been reincarnated into a Devil."

"So, I take you've had this planned for a while, huh?" Naruto questioned him with a raised eyebrow.

"Mm-hmm," Arcueid nodded her head with a smile still on her face as she went back to hugging Len from behind, the small girl still not showing much emotion as she just stood there. "While it hasn't been a huge issue for us, I've been trying to think of some way that could be similar to a Familiar contract. And since I was going to be reincarnated into a Devil anyways the situation worked out since as a Devil I can get any Familiar I want."

Naruto studied the two for a minute or so before scratching the back of his head, a small smile on his face. "I guess I have no problem with that…" Naruto reached out and patted Len on the head, "It's nice to meet you Len, my name's Naruto." The blunette stared at Naruto silently before nodding her head once.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"You want us to go with you on your request?!" Issei questioned as he and everyone looked between Naruto and Rias, though their attention was mostly on the blond. "Why do you want us to come?"

"Well, after you guys have seen what happens during your teammates jobs, I thought you’d want to see what happens on mine. But just so you know, this won't be anything too High-class like what Rias did yesterday. I will be completing a few tasks for several of the residents there." Naruto explained as he flashed Issei a smile. "This request is coming from a few of my first contracts, I go and help them from time to time."

"But why do you still do tasks for the lower class stuff? You're a High-class Devil like Buchou so it shouldn't really fall onto your shoulders, right?" The brunette asked in confusion, tilting his head to the side a bit.

Rias was the one to answer this time, "While we do handle more of the dangerous and higher up requests, contracts between Devils and Humans are still important to maintain. It may not make that much sense now Issei, but it will in the future."

"So, who are the people requesting you?" Mito asked, Koneko and Len were sitting on either side of her with slices of cakes on their laps.

"They're some old friends of ours actually, you've met them a few times." Naruto answered while creating a teleportation circle near the group, "While Rias, Mito and Arcueid are coming, this is optional for all of you. So, anyone who doesn't want to come are free to stay here."

Asia began to smile as she spoke, "I'll go, I want to see how you do with your contract requests."

"I don't have any problems with going." Kiba said while Koneko nodded her head in agreement.

"Ara ara, it should be interesting to see how you handle your requests." Akeno placed a hand on her cheek as she let out a soft giggle.

"It may not be a perverted magician, but it can't be that bad." Issei said with a shrug.

Everyone moved to stand at the center of the circle, but before they were teleported away Naruto placed a hand on his shoulder with a serious look on his face. "Issei, I will only say this once… The place we are going to is a place you would probably sell your soul for. And while you may be tempted I need you give you this warning now…" A dark aura surrounded Naruto and gave him an ominous appearance, "If you let your perverted nature show, you may die… or go through a terror worse than hell."

"A-A TERROR WORSE THAN HELL!?" Issei repeated while his body started to shake, though he didn't have time to think about it as the magical circle under everyone glowed brightly and teleported them away.

(In the Northern Part of Tokyo)

The House of Lucifer’s magical circle appeared on a grassy area in front of a porch, and the group of Devils appeared in a flash of light. Naruto took the first step out of the seal and looked at the building in front of them. He turned his head to look at his companions, "Everyone, welcome to Maison Izumo!"

"Oh Naruto-san, I'm glad you could make it." The group turned their heads a bit to see a man with messy gray hair wearing a traditional kimono lean against the sliding door, "And I see you brought some friends with you as well… and little Mito."

"Uncle Takehito!?" Mito cried out in shock.

"Uncle?!" Several voices repeated, though Len just stared blankly at the man.

"Takehito is not our real uncle, he and his wife are family friends. His name is Takehito Asama, and he's actually Mito's godfather." Naruto explained to the group, a few though were still looking surprised. The blond shook his head as he looked at the older man, ignoring the surprised looks of his companions. "It's great to see you again Uncle Takehito. I hope it isn't a bother, but some of the people in this group are newcomers that are here to observe how I work."

"It shouldn't be a bother at all. Besides, my wife and the others will be happy to see Mito again, and the fiancé your father was telling us about." Takehito replied with a smile as he turned his head to look inside, "Naruto's arrived Miya, and he's brought some people with him as well."

A melodious voice called from inside, before the sound of footsteps were heard coming to the door. "So, Naruto has brought some guests, I guess I should say hello." The group watched in awe as an incredibly beautiful woman with waist-length purple hair, a few shorter bangs in a Hime-style. She was wearing the traditional attire of a Miko that consisted of a purple hakama, a white haori with a sash-like belt, wooden sandals and a white ribbon to partially hold her hair in place. "Hello Naruto, I'm glad to see you again."

"It's good to see you as well." Naruto replied while bowing him head, before his instincts picked up and he quickly reached up and summoned a sword of Darkness to block the downward slash from Miya, who had drawn a wooden boken and attacked Naruto. Before anyone could do anything Naruto started to smirk as he stared up at Miya, "I haven't been slacking off if that's what you were wondering… Miya-sensei."

"Impressive defense, I'm glad to see you training under someone else hasn't diminished you swordsmanship." Miya had a pleasant smile on her face, before spinning her sword a bit and bopped Naruto across the head, leaving a large bump which he instantly grabbed. "But even then you shouldn't get comfortable with just that level of strength."

"I know I know, damn it Miya-sensei that hurt!" Naruto dismissed the Darkness blade and started to rub the lump with a sour look on his face.

Miya only laughed in her hand as she spoke, "Oh my. Don't be silly, that was only a love tap."

"Um, I'm sorry to intrude. But would you mind if I asked who you are?" Rias asked as she moved to Naruto's side, taking a look at the lump that was already healing. "And why you attacked him like that?"

"Oh, I apologize if it had seemed weird, I was only testing his reflexes to see if they were still as good as when he trained under me." Miya explained while flashing the girl a bright smile, "You must be Naruto's fiancé, Rias Gremory. You've already met my husband, my name is Miya Asama, and I had trained Naruto on how to use a sword."

"But I thought it was Saber who taught Naruto how to use a sword, and our father taught him martial arts." Asia commented.

"I may have taught Lord Naruto how to fight like a knight, but it was Lady Miya here that showed him the real way to handling a sword. I helped out as best I could since at the time I was only able to speak to him." Saber said as she formed on Naruto's shoulder.

"So, she taught Naruto swordsmanship?" Kiba curiosity rose as he remembered the match he had with Naruto all those months ago.

"Yes I am, we can talk about it more inside, but I want you all to know a few rules we have at Maison Izumo." A familiar dark aura formed around Miya as a large Hanya mask appeared behind her, "As long as you are here there will be no fighting, and no lewd behavior… Understood?" Many heads shook so much Naruto and Takehito thought that a few were going to pop off. "Good~ Now let's all have a nice cup of tea while we chat. The dining room is in here." Miya spun on her heels and made her way into the building.

‘So… this is the sadist who taught Naruto that horrible technique.’

Chapter Text

"I am happy to finally meet the fiancé of Naruto, though I wish I would've known you all were coming sooner." Miya said with a smile as she placed teacups in front of everyone. "It is almost dinner time, and I was just about to finish cooking."

Rias returned a smile of her own as she started to speak, "You don't have to worry about us Miya-san. We are just here to show Issei and Asia how Naruto handles his job requests. Once he finishes up we'll be leaving."

"But I insist, you all are guests and friends of Naruto and Mito."

"Like I said, we-" The redhead instantly froze mid-speech as a familiar pressure began to build and several large Hanya masks surrounding her and Miya.

"I insist." Miya's innocent face contradicted the dark aura emanating from her. Everyone, besides Naruto and Takehito… and surprisingly Akeno, watched with fearful expressions as the masks pressing closer and closer to Rias, who began to sweat a little.

"I-I see… then I suppose it would be rude for me to decline such a generous invitation." Rias said as she finally relented. As soon as she said those words the tension dropped, and the masks vanished.

"I'm glad to see you agree," Miya said before turning to the blond Lucifer. "Now then Naruto, why don't you help me get the food step up and bring it to the table."

'She was able to make Buchou change her mind with a simple glance, I guess that's expected of the one who taught Naruto-senpai how to do it.' Issei thought to himself while wiping the sweat from his forehead, '… But besides his beautiful, yet scary, teacher, I don't see how I could die.'

Naruto nodded his head with a sigh, standing up quickly as he began to walk out with Miya to the kitchen. "Sure, why not. This will be your request for the summon Miya-sensei."

"Ara ara, I don't know what you're talking about. I don't remember saying anything about requesting you, all I am doing is taking advantage of my only disciple being here to help around the house." Miya replied as she and Naruto disappeared out of the room, leaving Takehito and the others behind in the dining room.

"So, Mr. Asama, are there other people who live here?" Asia asked as she and the others turned to look at Takehito, who was rubbing the back of his head.

"That's right, this is actually a boarding house that my wife and I own. We have almost a dozen people living here, though a few of them are currently out at the moment." Takehito explained before picking up his cup of tea and took a sip, "Naruto had made contracts with almost all of the residents here."

"So many contracts from a single home, I guess that's to be expected of Naruto-senpai." Issei commented with a smile with Mito and Koneko nodding their heads in agreement.

Kiba was oddly silent as he looked at his cup of tea, after a few minutes of listening to Takehito chat with the others he decided to speak up. "Takehito-san, if you don't mind me asking… What exactly did Miya-san used to do before she started living here?"

"… Why would you be curious about that?" Takehito asked with a cautious look, wondering what was going through the younger man's mind.

"I was just curious about where she learned to fight with a sword, I had sparred with Naruto-senpai a few times and his sword-style is incredible." Kiba replied with a small smile. No one noticed Rias secretly giving Kiba a side glance as she drank her tea. "If he had really learned his style from Miya-san, then she must've had an interesting past."

"An interesting past… that's a mild way to put it… I can remember what she was like when we first met." Takehito closed his eyes as he seemed to be recalling the past, he could feel a small shiver go down his spine from just remembering it. "Miya was part of a group of… bodyguards/mercenaries you could say, she was their leader and a powerful one at that. The first time I had seen her in battle, she was graceful, amazing and deadly. One swing of her sword could destroy a battleship with ease-"

"SHE DESTROYED A BATTLESHIP IN ONE ATTACK?!" Issei shouted in shock while the others were in silent awe.

"That's right, it was due to her unequaled abilities and the powerful sword she held in her hands. There was no one in our world that could have matched her back then," Takehito explained but one thing he said caught the attention of a few of the Devils.

"What kind of powerful sword are you talking about?" Kiba asked while silently clenching one of his hands into a fist. "Does she still have it now?"

"She had discarded the sword before we had gotten married, sealing it away forever thanks to Kushina and her mother." Takehito answered while placing the empty cup on the table, "… The sword she used to possess was one of the Holy Swords known as Totsuka no Tsurugi, the variant of the Kusanagi no Tsurugi." Kiba instantly froze up at the older man's words.

"Holy Swords?" Mito repeated in a confused tone.

"They are powerful weapons of light that are extremely dangerous against Devils, it only takes a single touch of its blade to burn a Devil. Depending on the type of the Holy Sword, it could mean instant death for any Devil it cuts." Akeno explained as she turned to look at Issei, "You've only seen the first type that had been used by the Stray Exorcist that you had fought at the church, the second type are the true Holy Swords that were wielded by legendary heroes. It is the second type that are the most dangerous weapons that belong to wielders of Light."

"Sounds like a fearsome weapon to go up against." Issei said as he thought about it, a single strike was all that it took to deal a finishing blow to a Devil.

Rias was the next one to speak up, "While that is true the Holy Swords have a major weakness in the amount of people that can actually use one. The number of people that can naturally use a Holy Sword is extremely limited, so it is surprising to hear that Miya-san can actually use a Holy Sword without any problems."

Takehito scratched his cheek as he looked at Rias, "Well she doesn't have any intentions of returning to the battlefield anytime soon, there were a lot of people that wanted to-"

"Is Bro here?" A voice called out from the sliding door, making the group turn to see the shadows two feminine figures standing at the door before it slid open. Issei instantly got a perverted look on his face as he stared at one of the two girls, who had long brown hair and was wearing a frilly pink shirt and panties with a large pair of breasts that rivaled Rias and Akeno.

"Uzume, you should put on proper clothes before seeing Naruto-san." The second girl said as she lightly scolded the taller, well-endowed girl. She was certainly on same level of cuteness as Asia and Koneko, she had dirty-blond hair that reached to her lower back and was wearing a long white sundress.

"Oh, come on Chiho, at least I'm wearing panties this time. Besides, you know Bro doesn't let something like this bother him."

Uzume's reply caused Issei to gain a powerful nosebleed as he thought to himself, 'This is amazing! Does this mean Naruto-senpai has seen this happen before?! I am so jealous!'

"Uzume …" The female brunette froze as she turned to look at Takehito, one of his eyebrows twitching as he motioned to the others at the table. "As you can see we have guests. Why don't you see if you could find something more appropriate to wear." A dark aura grew around Takehito and a Hanya mask with long flowing hair appeared behind him, making several people freak.

"I-I'm sorry! I'll go back upstairs and change!" Uzume exclaimed as hightailed it out of the room, to which the Hanya mask disappeared and everyone relaxed.

"S-S-So you can do it too, huh Uncle Takehito?" Mito spoke up after a few minutes had passed.

“You are talking about the mask technique, right?" Takehito gave the group an amused look before continuing, "It is a special technique that I had developed and taught to Miya, who in turn taught it to Naruto."

Chiho walked into the room and bowed her head, "I apologize for Uzume's interruption, she is not usually that bad."

"No, she's usually a lot worse." A male voice was heard as a feminine looking man with silver hair walked into the room wearing a long-sleeved white shirt and black pants. "I've told her a lot of times that she shouldn't leave her room like that. Honestly I thought she'd change that habit after you moved in, Chiho."

"Oh Homura, I take it you're not working today?" Takehito asked as the newly named Homura walked up to the large table and sat down.

"I've been taking a lot of shifts recently, so I was told to take a few days off." Homura answered before noticing the extra faces in the room. "I didn't know we were expecting guests."

"They just arrived a little while ago, apparently a few of them are here to observe Naruto handling his requests." The kimono wearing man explained making Homura perk his head up as he turned to the man.

"So, Naruto is here? I'm guessing he's with Miya right now… Who was the one to summon him?" Homura asked while shifting his gaze to look at Chiho, who had moved closer to the door and was poking her head out to keep an eye out for Uzume. "Did you need him to help you with your paperwork again? Since it's late for any sparring it must not be anything too physical."

"…Paperwork?" Issei repeated in a curious tone. He could understand the sparring if there were fighters living here, but it was strange to hear that paperwork was really one of the requests Naruto gets while he was here.

Takehito rubbed the back of his head with a sheepish grin, "The paperwork is actually some of my notes from my experiments and scientific research. I was Chief Scientist on a certain project a few years back and while I am no longer a part of it I like to keep notes together involving it, just to be safe. I have Naruto assist me with my research from time to time."

"It was actually thanks to some of that research that I am here now." Chiho spoke up with a smile while moving to sit down at the table, all the Devils turned to look at her with confused looks. "Not too long ago, I was severely ill thanks to an aggressive, incurable virus… The doctors at the hospital I had gone to had given me medicine to slow down the virus but even then they had predicted that I wasn't going make it to the end of the year."

"But if it really was incurable, how were you able to stop it?" Rias asked even though she had an idea of what it was.

"As you know, the artifact that Saber is a part of gives Naruto his Light magic…well, he now has his own but that is beside the point." Takehito said with a more scientific tone of voice, "Naruto's Holy Artifact actually has another ability, something I'm sure you are all aware of. The power of instant regeneration and healing, any illness or injury would almost immediately vanish as long as it hadn't destroyed the wielder's brain or contained a curse inside it."

"We were able to use that power to help my Chiho get rid of her illness!" Uzume said happily as she appeared behind Chiho and hugged the girl with her head resting against the taller girl's cleavage. Uzume was now wearing a pink and violet belly-top with a gold star on the center front while on the back was the number ten, and she was also wearing capri jeans that reached her knees. "It’s all thanks to Naruto and Saber that I can be with Chiho-baby for as long as I want."

"Uzume!?" Chiho exclaimed as she was caught by surprise as the brunette easily picked the girl up and move their position, so she was now sitting on Uzume's lap. The poor girl's was now red as she looked at Uzume. "You shouldn't do that… you startled me."

"Oh, I'm sorry Chiho." Uzume apologized while playfully bopping herself on the head and sticking her tongue out. Almost a second later her face was a few inches from Chiho's. "How about an apology kiss to make it better?"

Chiho had an embarrassed look on her face as her gaze went between the girl that was holding her and the people that were watching them, before gently trying to push herself back… Only for the taller girl to put a little more force and plant a kiss on her lips. "S-Stop U-Uzume, people are watching."

"So, what, we're married so it's normal for us. It's not like we're doing anything worse things than kissing." Uzume replied before rubbing her cheek against Chiho's.

'Two girls about to make out in front of me…THIS IS SO AWESOME!' Issei mentally exclaimed as he watched the two with a nosebleed, thoughts, and images about all the possible naughty things the two did together were going through his mind. Though that was cut short as cut short as he felt something connect against the back of his head and slammed him on the surface of the table.

"I told you to control yourself, Issei." Naruto said from his spot right behind Issei, two large disks of energy holding multiple plates of food. He had one foot raised in a slight kicking motion, showing that he was the one that hit Issei. Looking up from the brunette toward Uzume, "Looks like you're the same as always Uzume."

"You know me Bro, great to see you by the way." Uzume replied with a wave with one hand while the other was still wrapped around Chiho. "I'm glad you were able to accept the requests that Takehito, and I had made."

"Well Uncle Takehito's request is pretty easy, so I will have it done within an hour after we eat. Then the two of us will give Chiho an examination to make sure everything is going smoothly." Naruto placed the disks on the table and quickly manipulated the plates to be spread out to everyone. Once that had been completed Naruto turned to Asia, "Actually Asia, do you think you could come with us when we have the examination. Your Twilight Healing is very powerful, so seeing Saber's healing powers could help you get a good idea on any future injures or issues that you will need to heal."

"I understand, Naruto." The former nun replied happily.

"This all looks very good." Arcueid commented as she took in the delicious scent coming from the food in front of her, "Miya-san must be a very good cook."

"Ara ara, thank you for the compliment." Miya said as she walked into the room with a few plates in hand, followed by a much smaller girl with long spiky yellow hair and wearing a white dress. "I actually learned how to cook from Kushina after I started living here."

"… And I continue to thank her for it." Takehito muttered to himself as he remembered the multiple times he had suffered from food poisoning or worse when he had forced himself to eat his wife's food, which at the time could have been a weapon of its own. But of course, being the loving husband he was, he had eaten every bite with a smile on his face… and each time didn't end well for him.

"What was that Takehito-san?" Miya asked after putting down the plate in her hands.

"Oh nothing, just ignore me." The man waved his hands in front of him while letting out a nervous chuckle, which made Miya tilt her head in confusion.

Naruto just shook his head at the scientist before looking down at the young girl who was now staring up at him, "Hey there Ku, how are you doing?"

The girl smiled at Naruto and gave one of his legs a hug, "Ku's been very good. She's been helping out Miya and Big Brother and Musubi, and Uzume taught me a new card game today!"

"Who is this, Naruto?" Rias asked as she stared at the little girl. Mito was staring at the girl with a look of confusion and jealousy as she held onto her older brother.

"This is Kusano, the youngest residence here. She was recently adopted by Uncle Takehito and Miya-sensei." Naruto answered as he patted the young girl on the head, his words calmed his youngest sibling as her gaze shifted to one of curiosity. "Ku, these are my friends and my sisters, Mito and Asia."

"Well enough about that now, let's all get seated and eat." Miya said while motioning everyone to start eating.

(A Little While Later)

"Okay Chiho, I want you to take a few deep breaths." Takehito directed as he looked at the younger woman with a stethoscope around his neck, placing the flat end on one side of Chiho's chest. The girl nodded her head once before closing her eyes as she started to take deeper breaths. After the group had finished eating, Naruto had disappeared with Takehito to finish his request quickly before they moved on to Uzume's. While the two were gone, Akeno had asked Miya to teach her how to use the Hanya technique, much to the dismay of Rias and her Peerage. Issei had notice that Kiba had seemed a little strange as he looked at Miya, but before he could ask the Knight what was wrong, Kiba had talked to Rias about leaving early. The redhead had a worried look on her face but agreed to his request, reminding him to be at the meeting the next day since they had been contacted about a Stray Devil in the area. The blond swordsman nodded stiffly before teleporting away. Takehito and Naruto returned to the group a few hours later, signaling that they were ready for Chiho's examination.

"Once Uncle Takehito finishes his tests, I'll check to see if the small piece of healing magic I gave to you." Naruto said from his spot next to Takehito while Asia was a few feet away, the female blonde watching the examination with a look of wonder. Next to her was Issei and Uzume, who was leaning against a wall with her hands behind her back.

"… This seems more like a doctor's appointment than a Devil request." Issei commented as he watched Takehito nod his head to himself before moving the piece to the other side of Chiho's chest.

"Okay, so far everything seems to be in order. Akitsu, could you get me my scanner?" The doctor turned to another woman with light brown hair in the room, sitting against the wall with a blank look on her face. She was wearing a white kimono with the addition of a black sash along with chains wrapped around her cleavage holding her clothes together, Issei couldn't help but drool a little when he looked at her. Akitsu had entered the house just before the small group of six had gone upstairs and had followed them up the stairs to watch the examination.

"Ah… yes, Dr. Takehito  …" Akitsu stood up from her seat and went over to the desk on the other side of the room, reaching into one of the drawers and pulled out a strange gray device with a green screen. She walked back to Takehito and handed him the handheld scanner. "… Here you go."

"Thank you." Takehito said with a smile before turning back to Chiho, "Now let's get a good look at your blood pressure."

"It may seem like it because this is actually a follow-up. Bro had worked on helping Chiho a month ago, and back then she was so weak she couldn't even stand up." Uzume explained with a sad smile as she bitterly remembered how things were before Chiho had been brought to Maison Izumo and healed. "It had taken a few hours, but Naruto had managed to exterminate the entire virus, but he had left some residual magic inside her to help her body recover faster since she had been weak from not using it as much as she wanted to. By his request I've called him a few times to check and see if there were no side effects left inside her, and today he is going to remove the magic if everything is alright."

Issei blinked a few times as he looked back at Naruto with an awe-filled expression, watching the older blond as he stared at Chiho with a calculated look. "So, he left some of his magic within her so she would be happy and healthy… I think I understand what he meant about being loyal to the people we make contracts with."

"Huh?" Uzume turned her head a bit to send Issei a confused look.

"Okay Naruto, I finished up. It's your turn now." Takehito said as he moved away from Chiho, to which Naruto nodded his head before sitting down in front of the girl.

Naruto raised one of his hands and placed it on Chiho's head while closing his eyes, "This will be just like last time Chiho. I am going to synch my power with the magic I left inside you… and since your body is okay now I will remove it from your body completely. Once I do you may feel a bit weak but get plenty to eat tomorrow and continue the exercises that Uncle Takehito had set up for you."

"Alright Naruto-san." Chiho replied as she closed her own eyes, relaxing as Naruto placed his other hand just above her chest and focused his Light magic in each hand. The girl's body began to give off a light glow as Saber's magic reacted from within her. Naruto slowly opened his eyes as he sensed Saber's magic fragment, over a month ago Saber had started showing him how to use her healing power on others and had Naruto use some of what he learned with helping Chiho. It had been a lengthy process, taking several hours but he had managed to use the healing attributes of Avalon to heal Chiho and rid her of her illness.

Now all that was left was for Naruto to pull the remaining magic out of her so she could recover properly. Gently pulling his hands away from the human girl's body, the golden magic followed Naruto's movements and transferred from her body to Naruto's. A few seconds later Naruto finished pulling the magic out of Chiho, who started to feel very weak once the process had completely finished. The dirty-blond girl started to sway before falling to the ground, but thanks to his position Naruto was able to catch her just in time. He picked her up bridal style and flashed her a smile, "The extraction was a success, and all you need to do now is rest Chiho."

Chiho slowly nodded her head while returning a small smile of her own, before exhaustion got the best of her and she quickly dozed off. Uzume immediately went to Naruto side and was checking her wife's body as much as she could with a worried look on her face. "Is she going to be okay Bro?"

"Yeah, just get her to bed quickly and make her get plenty of rest. The magic within her was helping her keep her body in good condition and weaning itself bit by bit as she continued to eat healthy and exercise plenty, so just keep doing what you're doing, and she will be fine." Naruto answered before gently handing over the sleeping Chiho into Uzume's arms. The brunette held her precious person close to her as she gave Naruto a bright, teary smile before making her way out of the room, leaving the others inside the room.

"… She was crying…" Issei muttered as he stared at the doorway.

"Uzume may not have looked like it, but she had been suffering until recently." Takehito explained as he crossed his arms with a melancholy look, not paying attention to Issei and Asia's looks of confusion and surprise. "It's hard to imagine it… being right next to the person you love more than anything, unable to do anything as people said that that person was going to die and no one could help… She always tried to put on a brave face and smile so Chiho would be happy, she even bought a whole bunch of costumes to wear just to make Chiho laugh."

"That's so amazing." Asia said while tears built up in her eyes.

Naruto patted the girl on the head, "We Devils are creatures of Darkness and we tend to be evil sometimes, but that doesn't mean that the requests we do or the actions we take have to always be evil and murderous. And we're not miracle workers like the people of the church like you used to be Asia, we have selfish desires or certain beliefs that make us who we are. I believe that if we can at least make our clients happy then we did magnificent work no matter what anyone says. So, while you and Issei may not get requests that seem as important as Rias’ and me, the jobs you both take in the future are important to the client. So, take things one step at a time like Rias said, but also try to do your best to satisfy the client as well."

"… I think I understand." Issei replied while rubbing the back of his head. Asia nodded her head as well to show she understood.

"Okay, as long as you get it." Naruto replied before turning to Takehito, "If that is everything we're going downstairs to meet up with the others and head out. Just summon me again when anyone here needs me."

"Will do Naruto, take care of yourself." The doctor said with a wave. "Don't be a stranger, Miya misses having you guys around. And the same goes for you Asia and Issei, you and the others are as much family to us now as Mito and Naruto."

"Thank you Takehito-san." Asia bowed her head a little as she said that.

"Yeah, I appreciate that." Issei agreed as he smiled at the older man.

"Let's go you two, everyone else is still downstairs with Miya-sensei." Naruto said as he started to make his way out of the room, stopping after a few feet before turning his head to look at the other occupant in the room. "See you later Akitsu."

The light haired brunette perked up at the blond Devil's words before replying, "Ah… Goodbye Naruto."

With a nod of his head Naruto and his two companions left the room… only for Naruto to poke his head in a second later, "And maybe next time you'll be wearing panties." After saying his piece, Naruto's head went back into the hallway where a blushing Asia and a pervy-faced Issei were standing in waiting.

Back inside the room, Takehito turned his head to look at the chain-wearing woman, "So you're not wearing panties… again."

"Ah…" Akitsu had a small, barely noticeable blush on her face as her gaze went to the floor, "… I forgot."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"And finally done…" Naruto let out a breath as he finished up some paperwork that his grandmother had given him, it was one of the 'perks' being the heir of a clan which meant he had to shoulder a lot of responsibility with issues involving the clan. Leaning back in his chair, his gaze went up to the sky where a lot of clouds were starting to form. "I wonder how Rias and the others are doing, those orders to deal with that Stray seemed pretty urgent."

"I'm sure they are fine Naruto," Saber was sitting on the desk in a seiza position with a small plate of cookies in front of her. "It's not like they are weaklings, Asia and the others can handle themselves."

"I know that Saber," Naruto replied as he stood up from his seat and moved closer to the window, gazing up at the moon. "But you have to admit that Kiba was acting strange today, he kept losing focus throughout the day. The others could get hurt if he gets distracted while fighting the Stray." Naruto had noticed that Rias' Knight seemed to be deep in thought almost the entire time they had been at the Occult Clubroom, it bothered him a little on how quickly Kiba had changed from yesterday.

"Yes… finding out about Miya-san once being a Holy Sword wielder has really affected him…" Saber went silent as she looked down at the floor with a dejected look. "If only I could have…"

Naruto turned to look at the tiny spirit, "Don't even think about it Saber. While what happened to Kiba and the other victims of the Holy Sword Project was terrible, you are not responsible for what happened to them. You were sealed up in that cave for centuries. Even Lady Vivian had no control over what those people were planning."

"I am well of that Lord Naruto." Saber replied as she turned to face him, her thoughts going back to when Rias had told them about Kiba's past. "But the fact remains that Excalibur was being used for such a horrible purpose is unforgivable. I may not have been able to do anything then but now that you and I have been assigned to reunite Excalibur it is a different story."

"... Do you think I'll truly be capably of wielding Excalibur once it's been reunited?" Naruto asked, summoning Excalibur Ruler and held it front of him. Saber watched him as he swung the sword a few times before placing the blade on his open palm. "I can already feel the incredible power this blade has, and this is only one of seven."

"You won't have any problems, I know this without any doubt." Saber said as she floated off the table and landed on Naruto's shoulder. "Even though he was human, King Arthur had managed to not only use me, but he also held two of the most powerful Holy Swords in the world, Caliburn and Excalibur. You may be a Pureblood Devil now, but you started off with human blood in your veins, and one thing I've learned throughout the years is that humans have the resolve to never give up. And there is no doubt in my mind that you have that resolve as well."

Naruto shook his head with a smile, "One thing I've learned is that resolve comes to everyone, not just humans… Never mind about that now, worrying about what might happen won't do us any good… Hmm?" Naruto turned to look back out the window and towards the town, he could feel something coming. "Saber, do you feel that? I'm getting a weird feeling coming from the town."

"… Yes, I noticed it a while ago…" Saber commented while narrowing her eyes, whatever it was definitely had a sense of familiarity to it. "The strange thing is that it comes from two different locations, one seems to be a distance away the warehouse were Rias, and the others were confronting the Stray Devil and the other is heading towards the church. Though the one near the church is a much larger source of whatever it is."

"What do you say we check out it out? The one near the church is the closer to our location and I can count on Rias and Akeno to keep an eye out on their group while I go investigate whatever the source of this feeling is." Naruto said as he resealed Excalibur Ruler and threw his jacket on. "I can send a message to Aruceid to meet me on the way their so in case it has to do with something dangerous I have some back up… that's what you were about to say right?"

Saber shook her head at Naruto's knowing look, "I am not going to stop you, but be careful. I think I have an idea on what this feeling might be… it might be them."

"I was just thinking the same thing. Okay, I'm also leaving a message for Rias when she gets back." Naruto created two messaging magical circles, both automatically being sent to Arcueid and Rias after a few seconds. Turning back to Saber he flashed the tiny spirit a smirk, "Time to head out Saber, we're going to church."

(Outside the Church)

"So, what exactly was this feeling you said you were getting?" Arcueid asked as she sat next to Naruto on one of the rooftops several blocks away from the church. She had arrived a few minutes ago with Len by her side, before plopping herself next to Naruto after he told her that they would be waiting for people to show up.

"It's hard to describe… it was like I was getting a sense of something calling out to me, something familiar." Naruto replied as he stared at the broken down church, memories of when he and the others fought the Fallen Angels flashing through his mind. "This is just a guess, but I think I was sensing pieces of Excalibur."

"Pieces of Excalibur?!" Arcueid and Len turned their heads to look at Naruto, one with a look of surprise while the expression of the other was blank. "But aren't they being kept within the Vatican and those other two places."

"Exactly, so why am I getting that feeling." Naruto's gaze shifted to the side as Saber appeared by their side, "Did someone show up Saber?"

"Yes, there are three cloaked figures heading towards the church. From what I can tell by the shape of their figures, two of them are female while the third is male." Saber explained while landing on the tiles. "And each of them was wielding a sword."

"Three swords… and I definitely sensed another sword coming from that second location before it disappeared." Naruto muttered while shifting into a thinking position, 'Lady Vivian had said that the True Excalibur would be reunited but I didn't think it would be this soon. And why are all these swords here now… is it because of me and Saber?" The male blond was pulled from his thoughts as Arcueid shook his shoulder lightly.

"It looks like they're here," Arcueid motioned towards the ground below where three people were standing a few feet away from the church doors. Naruto and Saber stared at the group with cool expressions, their gazes focused on the sensation they were getting. One had a sword wrapped in bandages on their back, another had a sheathed blade on his waist, and while the final figure was almost completely covered in their cloak, Naruto could sense the energy coming from within the cloak. "So, what do you want to do? Confront them?"

Naruto stared down at the three for a few minutes before shaking his head, "No, it wouldn't be wise to just attack them now. It could cause trouble latter down the road, let's just see how things play out for now and if we come in contact with them later then I will figure something out." The former Vampire slowly nodded her head in agreement as she and Naruto turned away from the church, getting information was a lot better than being reckless and charging in. "For right now, we should get some distance from the church or else we might cause a battle between us and that group."

"Right, and that is the last thing we need." Saber said as she floated on to Naruto's shoulder. Arcueid and Len leaped onto the next roof as they started to make their way from the area, while Naruto took one last glance at the church… before narrowing his eyes. One of the cloaked figures had started to turn their head to look in his direction, but Naruto quickly leaped away before he was spotted.

"What's wrong Gawain-senpai?" One of the cloaked figures turned to look at the third figure, pulling their hood off to reveal a girl with orange-brown hair with twin ponytails.

Gawain lowered his hood to reveal a male teenager with curly blond hair, who shook his head as he turned to face the girl. "I thought that I had sensed something, but I guess it was nothing. But never mind, it looks like this place had taken quite the beating."

"I heard it was caused by the battles between a few Devils and Fallen Angels." The ponytailed girl said as she looked around the interior of the church.

"Was this really the place where we were supposed to meet him Irina?" The final cloaked figure with the sword on their back was the last to lower their hood and revealed a blue-haired girl with a green fringe. "He's awfully late."

"Of course I am!" Irina replied with a bright smile as she faced the blunette, lifting a hand up to show a photo between her fingers. It was a picture of two children playing in front of a fireplace, and resting in the corner behind them was a Holy Sword. One of the children looked like a younger tomboyish version of the girl holding the photo, while the other was a boy with spiky brown hair. "I used to live around here when I was younger after all."

"We'll worry about meeting him later Xenovia, for now we need to find a better place here to rest and set up camp. There is a storm coming later tonight and we should get ready." Gawain said as he looked up at the rooftop were several holes were located, showing that there were openings for rain to enter the building. "Tomorrow we will meet up with the Devils in charge of this region, so we don't create any problems with us being here."

"…The sooner we tell those Devils to stay out of the way, the sooner we can continue on with our mission." With that said, Xenovia turned around and started walking away from the two. Gawain shook his head a few times before letting out a sigh as he walked away in a different direction, leaving Irina to look at Gawain with a confused expression.

(Meanwhile)

"While I do agree that it was smart not to confront them, you might have to in the future." Arcueid commented as she and Naruto sat on one of the rooftops. They were currently staring up at the stars with Len and Saber on either side, all of them staring up at the stars in the sky.

"I have no doubt in my mind that we will be seeing them again." Naruto replied, never taking his eyes off the stars and moon above them. "When Saber and I had met with the Lady of the Lake, she had told us that the other Excalibur swords would all be together in one place. This will be the perfect chance for me to do it, but I need to think before I act."

"If the heir of the House of Lucifer were to just show up in church and ask for the other six swords of Excalibur it would most likely cause some chaos between whoever was sent here with the pieces." Saber made her way to her feet before crossing her arms, "But the thing that I don't get is why I was sensing another sword in a different location, if whoever had that sword wasn't with those three…"

"Then there must be a much bigger scenario going on and we are going to be in the middle of it." Naruto finished with narrow eyes. After a few seconds Naruto finally turned away from the sky to the side. "What do you think?"

"Lord Naruto?" Saber and the other girls turned towards the direction was looking and saw a familiar black-haired woman land on the roof. Her cat ears twitched as she placed a hand on her hips and she had an amused grin on her face.

"So, you were able to sense me again. If I didn't know who you were, I would have thought that I had been getting sloppy nya." The Nekomata said as she started to take a few steps forward. "To be able to detect my presence even when I am hiding it so well, as expected of the heir to the House of Lucifer. It sure was mean of you to hide that from me when we last met."

Naruto let out an amused chuckle as he continued to watch the playfully pouting Yokai, "Well it's not like you introduced yourself to me either... Stray Devil Kuroka."

"Oh, so you did find out who I was." Kuroka's pout quickly changed to a playful tease, "You must have really wanted that reward I had mentioned before leaving, nya."

"Reward?" Arcueid repeated before looking at Naruto with a raised eyebrow. "Something I should know? When exactly did you cross paths with this woman, who is a SS-class Stray Devil by the way."

"It was a while back, when you were gone during that time we were getting Familiars. I had detected someone entering my barrier during the match between Rias' Peerage and Sona's Peerage, but I didn't sense anyone's presence." Naruto explained as he created a small magical circle above his open hand. "But now I know it’s because Kuroka can use Senjutsu to change her ki flow to mask her presence."

"Wow, you really went out when it came to researching me." Kuroka's smile seemed to turn a little darker as her clothes flapped in the breeze, her gaze focusing on the blond and the magic circle in his hand. "… Were you hoping to have a rematch?"

Shaking his head with a smile on his face, "Not really…" The seal in his hand glowed brightly as an object emerged from the circle, though Kuroka didn't want to wait to find out what it was as she dashed forward. She ran passed Len and Arcueid, who narrowed her eyes as she channeled her energy into her claws as she spun around to strike Kuroka before she attacked Naruto. Both girls stopped however as Naruto lifted the object in front of Kuroka's face as soon as she was three feet from him, the object turned out to be a sake jug. "How about we talk instead? This is some Silver-Vine Sake that my grandmother had made for a Nekomata friend of hers a century ago, it should still be good since she sealed it away until now."

"S-Silver Vine Sake?!" Kuroka repeated as she started at the bottle with a surprised look. Her mother had told her about that sake before she died, it was supposed to be very rare and one of the best drinks for Feline Yokai. "So, what? Is this some kind of peace offering?"

"Something like that, it's also an apology for attacking you before… So, what do you say?" Naruto smiled at Kuroka while lifting up the jug a little higher, "How about we just forget about before and put on make-up?"

Arcueid lowered her hand a little, before letting out a soft sigh. 'You really are something Naruto. Offering something like that just to talk to a wanted criminal… then again I'm not really one to talk about being abnormal.'

Kuroka blinked a few times as her gaze shifted between the Lucifer heir and the jug in his hand, Saber was watching the scene with narrow eyes. 'There's no way this dangerous Stray would let herself be bribed by something as simple as sake."

(… A Few Minutes Later)

"NNNYYYYAAAAA~" Kuroka shivered as she finished gulped down more of the sake, her tails completely straight as the burning sensation in her throat spread throughout her body. "This is the best sake I've ever had!"

"I'm glad you like it, here's some more." Naruto grinned as he lifted the sake jar.

"…I can't believe this…" That was all Saber could say with a deadpanned look as she watched Naruto, Saber and Kuroka laughing and chatting as they, mostly Kuroka and Arcueid, drank from their cups. Naruto was refilling Kuroka's cup while the Nekomata's body was still shivering from the pleasant sensation. Saber was sitting on Len's head a few feet away from the three, the tiny girl she was sitting on had a small cup in her hands. "How exactly do situations like these happen?"

Len only shrugged her shoulders before taking a sip from her sake cup, her cheeks going a little red with each sip she took.

"I never thought Silver-Vine Sake could actually take so good for people who aren't cats, but I guess Kaguya had a lot of years to find the perfect version for everyone." Arcueid commented as she swirled her cup before gulping it down in an instant. "It puts a nice burn down your throat."

"Mm-hmm, now I can see why this drink is considered to be so famous in the Nekomata books…" Naruto said in amusement, but his face soon drew serious before he lowered the cup down on one of the roof tiles. "Kuroka, there's something I've been wanting to ask you."

"What? Did you want to know my three sizes?" Kuroka's cheeks were a little flushed as she took another drink of sake, letting out a satisfied "Unfortunately you'll need more than drinks to find that out nya!"

Naruto shook his head, "It's not that… what I want to know is about when you killed your former master. From what I read in the reports my grandmother gave me and from the history books, you had killed your master because you had gotten drunk with power."

"… What about it?" The black-haired woman's tone and expression instantly became sober, and Naruto could see a lot of sadness in her eyes. "That is information that everyone knows."

"But is it really true? Because I really doubt that was the case." His words made everyone turn to him with confused and shocked looks, Naruto ignored this as he closed his eyes and continued speaking. "While you are powerful, you don't show any of the characteristics of a person gone mad with power, this was proven several times during the time we had met and tonight."

"So, what exactly is it you want to know?" Kuroka asked as she lowered her cup onto the tiles next to Naruto's.

The blond Lucifer opened his eyes, his red meeting her hazel. "What I want to know… is if the real reason you killed him was because of Koneko."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

There was a powerful scent in the air, one that was completely new to Naruto and yet it was familiar at the same time. He was standing in the middle of a field… a field with dead bodies, blood, and weapon scattered as far as the eye could see. And he finally figured out what that scent was, it was the smell of death. He didn't know why the scene seemed familiar, but he roughly shook his head several times before taking his first step forward.

"Where am I?" Naruto questioned as he walked along the battlefield, more and more corpses were seen as he continued on. "… This must've been a large battle," Look around one last time he called out for his tiny companion. "Saber, do you know what this place is?" A few seconds passed with no reply from the girl, and those seconds turned into minutes. "Saber? Saber… I guess she's not here, this is very weird."

Looking up at the sky Naruto could see it was covered with clouds, adding to the depressing scene around him. A sound on a rock clanking against armor could be heard coming from a distance away from him, making Naruto turn to see a large hill several yards away. There was a large concentration of bodies and swords surrounding the hill, and a lone figure was standing at the top of it. Narrowing his eyes at this, Naruto quickly made his way to the hill to get some answers.

After a long run, Naruto finally made it to the foot of the hill and stared up at the figure. It was an older man who had his back to Naruto, he had slightly wild blond hair and he was wearing armor that was similar to the ones he wore in his Guardian Mode. The man had navy blue clothing with heavy, hard silver-white and azure armor over it including gauntlets, greaves, and a breastplate. Before Naruto could say anything the man spoke up.

"You are wondering where you are, correct?"

Naruto silently wondered who the man was but nodded his head at the man's question. "That's right… what is this place?"

"This is the result of a large battle between my kingdom and enemies that wanted to overthrow me, people who disagreed with my ideals and dreams." Naruto noticed the man seemed to scan the battlefield with a defeated posture. "After seeing my people and this land suffer so much, I sacrifice my life to them and my dream. I had wanted to create a Utopia where people would live in peace as equals… maybe such ideals seemed to childish for a king."

"That's not childish at all!" Naruto exclaimed as he started making his way up the hill, "For someone to desire peace, they are not wrong for wanting that! Such a dream is a perfectly natural dream for a king!" Something seemed to stop Naruto from taking a step forward, making him stop several feet away from the man. "And you should never give up on your dreams just because something goes wrong!"

The man only chuckled as he slowly turned to face Naruto, showing his face to the young Devil. The knight looked young, around his mid to late twenties, and his eyes were a familiar blue-green color. "I have never once taken a step back during my time as King, always pushing forward no matter what happened around me. This place you see around us is my Soulscape, a battlefield imprinted into my soul just before I died."

"What does that mean?" Naruto questioned.

"This is the result of my final battle, I didn't die here but it did deal me a fatal blow. Thanks to one of my knights, I was able to get away from this place and die peacefully, dreaming of the Utopia that I had always sought." The man turned away from Naruto and looked up at the clouds, "The name of that place, it was the same name both Lady Vivian and I had given to my sheath after it was given to me, along with my second sword."

"Lady Vivian?! Then you're talking about Sab-Avalon!" Naruto stared at the man in shock as he realized who exactly was standing in front of him. "This is the Battle of Camlann… T-Then you must be…"

"That's correct, I am your predecessor. The king of Britain Arthur Pendragon, and the wielder of the two strongest Holy Swords Caliburn and Excalibur." As the King of Knights introduced himself, the clouds seemed to part and let golden light shine through, "I don't know why you are here Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer, but it is too early for us to meet just yet."

"What are you talking about? When am I supposed to do that?" The light grew even brighter and forced Naruto to cover his eyes, the image of Arthur was fading within the light.

As the King of Britain started to disappear, he flashed Naruto a kind smile. "You will see me again, the two of us are connected to each other… I will give you one last piece of advice, just like you do with Avalon, put your trust in Excalibur and fight together with it."

"Fight together… with Excalibur?" Naruto repeated with confusion in his voice, but Arthur was unable to answer as the light shined brightly and covered the entire area.

The next thing Naruto knew was he was rising from his bed with a sharp breath. He placed a hand on his forehead as he slowly breathed in and out, recalling the dream he had just had. Feeling a familiar weight next to him, he looked down to see a peacefully sleeping Rias pressing against his side. A couple of days had already passed since his confrontation of Kuroka and the discovery of the Excalibur blades being in the ton. Earlier today Sona had talked to Rias about three individuals wanting to talk to her and Naruto… the very same individuals that Naruto and Arcueid had seen the day before, and they had apparently asked Sona questions about Naruto which didn't surprise any of them because of his ability to use Light magic. They also had apparently paid Issei's family a visit because one of them had been a childhood friend of his. Shaking his head a few times with a small smile, Naruto moved the hand down and closed his eyes, the smile fading as he began to think about his dream. "What kind of dream was that anyway, it was so strange…? Could that really have been him?"

"Is there something wrong Lord Naruto?" The Lucifer heir turned to see Saber inches away from his face, "It looked like you were having a bad dream. Who were you talking about?"

"… Saber, do you know what happened to King Arthur after his final battle?" Naruto asked in a low voice as he averted his gaze to Rias, who was smiling in her sleep.

Saber blinked a few times before closing her eyes, "Unfortunately I was in the cave around that time, so I have no idea what exactly happened. The only information I was able to find out was during the years after you had released me, and that has branched out into multiple versions… Why do you ask?"

"I think… I just met him." Naruto answered causing Saber to look at him in shock, "I don't know why I saw him, but he was saying something about us being connected and that we would meet again in the future."

"I see..." Saber closed her eyes for a few seconds before nodding her head with a serious expression. "Then we will just have to wait for that time to come."

"I'm surprised Saber, I would have thought that you'd jump at the chance to see him again." Naruto raised an eyebrow as he watched the tiny girl's body start to fade away. "Don't tell me you feel guilty about what happened. I seriously doubt he blames you for what happened to him."

'It is not that at all… I am happy that there is a chance for me to see my old friend again, but I also know that I need to be patient.' Saber's voice spoke up in his mind, 'I am your partner now and we need to focus on the Excalibur swords right now, those three will be meeting us at the Occult Clubroom tomorrow.'

Naruto nodded before he lowered his head back to the pillows, to which Rias unconsciously wrapped her arms around his and pressed herself close, 'Your right, I will need to be ready in case they say anything that could involve you or Excalibur.'

'Correct, we will need to be on guard if it turns out there is something foul going on… Good night Lord Naruto.'

Naruto slowly closed his eyes as he began to fall asleep, 'Good night Saber.'

(The Next Day)

The room was tense as Naruto and Rias sat across from their 'guests' from the Church with the other Devils standing behind them minus Kiba, who hadn't shown up to school, and Mito, who was at home for training. Two of them had their hoods pulled back to reveal that they were girls, while the final person was sitting behind the girls with their hood still up. Issei was looking back and forth between the group of three and Naruto and Rias, wondering what was going to happen.

"Thank you both for seeing us." The blue-haired girl said with a cool gaze as she stared at the Devils across from her. "I'm Xenovia."

"And I'm Irina Shido." The girl with twin ponytails was the opposite as she smiled at the group, though Naruto could tell that it was mostly focused on Issei.

Naruto turned to the remaining cloaked individual, whose head was turned and looking at Asia, "What about you? What is your name, and why are you staring at my sister like that?"

The cloaked figure seemed to snap out of whatever daze they were in and turned to look at Naruto, bowing their head before speaking with a male voice. "My apologies, it's just been a long time since I've seen Asia, you see she was actually a childhood friend of mine. I had heard the rumors, but I didn't think she had actually become a Devil," The former nun was caught off guard by the man's word, her eyes widening as he pulled his hood back to reveal he had curly blonde hair and green eyes. "… It's great to see you again Asia."

"G-Gawain…I-Is that really you?" Tears started to build up in Asia's eyes as she started at the male teenager in front of her.

Gawain nodded his head with a smile, "Yes it is, it's been a long time, seven years."

"Sorry to interrupt, but you can have your reunion later." Naruto spoke up, making many heads turn to look at him. The blond Devil was giving the three a hard look as he crossed his arms, "Right now, you can tell me why there are several Excalibur Swords in this town… And the reason why your group has three of them."

"Three different swords called Excalibur?!" Issei repeated in shock.

Xenovia stared at Naruto for a few seconds, "… You are… Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer. The Devil that is immune to Light and other holy objects, you've been the talk of many churches… There are quite a number of people that think you are an abomination that needs to be erased before other Devils can obtain your immunity."

"I'd like to see you try, keep in mind that we are peacefully inviting you here to listen to what you have to say… and threatening me is not something you should do." Pressure began to build as he unleashed his power on the girl, making her sweat as she stared into his red eyes. "I am not affected by your Holy Swords either, so be careful about what you say."

The pressure quickly disappeared, and Xenovia took a deep breath, making Irina look at her with concern. While that was happening Gawain chose to speak, "We didn't mean that as a threat. The higher ups of the church have decreed that you are not to be attacked or harmed." That caught many by surprise, they would have figured that Heaven would be all for the destruction of the Heir of Lucifer, especially because of his abilities. "The reason we are in this town is exactly because of the Excalibur pieces."

"What do you mean?" Rias questioned the Human as she kept herself calm.

Irina was the next one to speak, "When Excalibur had been shattered and then remade into seven different swords with the name Excalibur, and one had gone missing after it had been created. The other six were placed under tight security in three different branches… and three of them had been stolen by Fallen Angels."

"Stolen?! By Fallen Angels?!"

"The remaining three we have been these three." Xenovia explained while holding up her bandaged-wrapped sword, "This is Holy Sword of Destruction, Excalibur Destruction."

Irina held up her arm to reveal an armband with a large ribbon on the end, "Mine is known as the Holy Sword of Mimicry, Excalibur Mimic.

"And this is the final sword, Excalibur Blessing, the Holy Sword of Blessing." Gawain opened his cloak to reveal a sword resting on his waist. "The three of us have been assigned to retrieve the three swords that have been stolen."

"So, what exactly do you want from us then?" Rias asked as her gaze went from the swords to the three that were holding them. These three swords that have ties with one of her Peerage members and her fiancé, many thoughts were going through her mind as she stared at the members of the Church.

Gawain quickly spoke up before Xenovia could say anything, "We would like your group to not get involved with these matters. This is happening between the Church and the Fallen Angels, and if for some reason we have to be dealing with Devils things might get out of hand. As a sister of Satan and the grandson of Lucifer, you both should realize why we are asking you to pledge non-intervention in this ordeal."

Rias let out a small huff as a cold smile appeared on her face, "I understand completely and let me just tell you now that I would never do anything to humiliate the Satans, this I swear under the name of Gremory."

"Thank you for understanding," Gawain bowed his head with a smile before turning to Naruto.

Everyone stared at Naruto as he was silent, not moving an inch as he closed his eyes. He could understand perfectly well the issues that could unfold, but at the same time he had made a promise to Lady Vivian. With that thought in mind Naruto opened his eyes and said seven words that shocked a few people in the room, "Sorry, but I can't make that pledge.

Chapter Text

"And just what do you mean by that?" Xenovia questioned as she and her companions looked at Naruto with narrow eyes. Almost all of the ORC club members looked at Naruto in surprise, because that was not at all what they had expected the blond Devil to say. "Do you intend on causing issues between our Factions? Not a very smart thing for the descendant of Lucifer to do."

"Don't get me wrong, I have no intention of siding with the Fallen Angels nor get in between any battles either of you have. However," Leaning a little back into the couch with a calm expression, Naruto crossed his arms before continuing to speak. "The matter concerning Excalibur and its fragments are a different story. If I manage to find any of the blades while they are in this town, I will not simply ignore them and hand them over to you or the Church."

"And what exactly would you be doing with those blades? Destroy them?" Gawain questioned with a bit of an edge in his voice. "That action would cause major tension between us even more since the Church and the Heaven Faction wouldn't look kindly to you destroying our Holy Swords."

"You don't have to worry about that, I have no intention of destroying any of the Seven Swords of Excalibur." Naruto said while leaning back on the cushion of the couch, easily dismissing the looks he was getting. "What my reasons are for not making the pledge have nothing to do with my family nor Rias and her Peerage, and chances are that my plans might not even follow through."

Xenovia continued to stare at Naruto with an even look before speaking in an equally blank tone, "Regardless of what your plans are, if you intervene in our affairs or try to fight us we will respond in kind and destroy you."

"Yeah, I'm sure you will try to at least… But be sure to remember that I will not stand still and let you do what you want." Naruto replied with a small smirk as he stared into Xenovia's eyes. Everything seemed to freeze as Naruto and the three stared at each other for what felt like minutes, "… Now then, if there was anything else you three wished to say I suggest you say it now, otherwise I think it would be best if you left to get started on your mission."

"Now, don't be rude Naruto." Rias spoke up while giving her fiancé a cool smile, "We should at least offer them some tea before they leave, it is the polite thing to do after all."

"I'm sorry, but we cannot befriend Devils." Xenovia replied before standing up from the couch, Irina and Gawain mimicking her actions as they started to make their way towards the doors. "We will be taking our leave now."

"Gawain…" Asia muttered in a low whisper as she stared at her first friend as he started to walk out. After that the first few words spoken between them Gawain seemed to ignore her, and it had hurt the poor girl that he hadn't even looked at her during the whole time.

The cloak wearing teen stopped walking as he seemed to have heard her whisper his name, turning his head back to look at her with a sad gaze. Xenovia and Irina had taken notice of their companion coming to a stop and followed his gaze to Asia, to which the blunette narrowed her eyes a bit. "I've been wondering this for a while now, but are you Asia Argento?"

Asia quickly turned to Xenovia before nodding her head, "That's right… though I don't really go by Argento anymore."

"To think I would actually come across a Witch," As soon as Xenovia said that the blonde girl let out a gasp in shock before her head lowered at the accusation.

Irina looked from Xenovia to Asia, studying the girl's appearance before speaking herself, "I had heard that you were once a Saint, but was exiled because you could heal Devils and Fallen Angels. I never would have thought a woman like that would become a Devil." Irina's harsh words betrayed the smile on her face while Asia looked down shamefully, gripping onto her skirt tightly.

"Asia…" Issei looked at the girl with a sad, yet angry, expression. Next to him Koneko was holding onto his side to prevent him from moving and causing a scene.

Naruto was sitting in his seat with his arms crossed and his eyes closed though Rias could see one of his hands was gripping his arm tightly, which Arcueid and Akeno also noticed before looking back at the former nun. Behind Xenovia, Gawain had his head down as well with his eyes closed and a solemn look on his face.

"For one that was called a Saint, to become something as low as a Devil... I have to question your belief in our God?" Xenovia asked, her question made Irina turn to look at her with a face of curiosity and disgust. This had caused many to look at Xenovia with mixed expressions, well even except for Naruto who hadn't moved an inch.

"A girl that has become a Devil shouldn't have faith in the Lord, right?" Irina asked.

"People may commit treason and still feel a sense of guilt. There are some that don't lose their faith... I get that feeling from her." Xenovia said with a neutral tone, making Irina look back at Asia with a mocking look.

"Is this true Asia? Do you still believe in the Lord even when you're a Devil?"

"... I can't let my beliefs go, especially since I have had them all my life." The former nun's answer caused Gawain's expression to soften, and a smile appeared on his face, it was a bit relieving to see that Asia hadn't been corrupted since becoming a Devil. But even as he thought that Xenovia had a different opinion to Asia's words as she unwrapped her sword and looked at Asia.

"If that is really how you feel then you should let us kill you now." Asia was shocked at her words and took a small step back, but that didn't stop Xenovia as she continued to speak, "You will be punished in the name of the Lord, and he will forgive you for your sins."

"Xenovia!" Gawain spoke with a sharp tone, "That is enough, it is one thing to question one's beliefs, but I will not stand by while you and Irina continue to bully Asia."

"… Understood, but I wasn't bullying her. I was merely stating my duty as a woman of faith." Xenovia replied but she didn't put away her blade as she held it up to Asia.

"I won't… let you kill me…"

That made the two turn toward Asia, who finally lifted her head up to look up at them with determination. yet slightly tearful, look. Xenovia was the first one to speak as she lifted her sword with both hands, "I see, so all that belief you were talking about was a sham."

"No, it wasn't, I still believe in God… But since I was exiled I had gone through many trials, and I believed they were tests that he had created for me… And because of those trials I was able to make friends and find a family that loves me." Asia's body trembled as she continued to talk, not noticing the smiles on the club members' faces. "Naruto had said that being a Devil doesn't change who I am, and being a Devil doesn't make me evil. I will hold onto my beliefs and live my life as a Devil, because that is who Asia Arg-no Asia Uzumaki Lucifer is."

"… What fitting words for a Witch, for someone that followed the path of sainthood to become this." Xenovia tightened her grip on her sword before raising it above her head, "I suppose even death won't redeem you-"

The next thing Xenovia knew, she was slammed back against the wall before sliding to the floor. She glanced up to see Naruto standing in front of Asia with a mixed aura surrounding him, but what shocked her the most was that he was easily holding Excalibur Destruction in one hand while pointing it's blade at Irina's neck, as the girl had tried to reach for the ribbon on her arm. And though Gawain wasn't moving, he was surrounded by several Energy Spears made up of Light and Darkness. "I'm proud of you Asia, little by little you've continued to grow into a stronger person… And as for you lot, don't you ever try to attack my little sister again or else I will take every single one of you down."

"Such threating words for a Devil, even someone like you must know the fate of those that challenge the entire Church." Xenovia had an amused smile as she rose back up to her feet.

"I'm not challenging the Church nor am I attacking you as a Devil, I am doing what any older brother would do and protecting my sister from people like you." Naruto pulled Excalibur Destruction from Irina's neck and dismissed the spears surrounding Gawain. With a flick of his wrist Naruto tossed the sword back to Xenovia, who quickly caught it before getting into a stance. "If you really wanted to fight me you should've said something to me directly instead of threatening people precious to me. If it's a fight you want than I will be happy to accept."

"I will also be joining in on this battle."

Everyone turned to see Kiba standing against the wall with his arms crossed. Silently Gawain studied the newest person in the room, taking in his appearance as Xenovia spoke up. "And who are you?"

"Kiba Yuuto, your senior." Kiba replied as he took a step from the wall.

"I was wondering where you were Kiba," Naruto said with a smile but was surprised when Kiba turned to look at him with a glare before looking away. Naruto narrowed his eyes at that, it didn't take a genius to know why Kiba was acting like this, 'Come on Kiba… don't let your hatred get the better of you.'

Arcueid clapped her hands to get everyone's attention, while Len was standing next to her and copying her movements. "If you guys are going to fight, I suggest you do it outside."

"I agree, even if it is a small fight it is better for you to fight outside." Gawain said in agreement while holding his hands up, "It will be Kiba versus Irina and Naruto versus Xenovia, and no one else is to interfere with each other's fights, understand?" Irina, Xenovia, Kiba and Naruto all looked at each other before nodding their heads in agreement.

(Outside the Old Building)

"Are we sure we can allow this to go on, fighting against members of the Church?" Akeno questioned as she and the other girls, plus Issei and Gawain, watched as the four got into position.

"A simple unofficial sparring match shouldn't be a problem, right?" Rias shifted her gaze to Gawain who nodded his head with a small smile.

"Of course, as long as neither side goes for the killing blows then there should be no issues with either Faction."

The two girls quickly discarded their cloaks to reveal matching black outfits, the standard battle uniforms for the Church, which appeared to be skintight and left their thighs and arms exposed, black fingerless gloves and boots, and necklaces with cross. Their appearances caused Issei to let out a small perverted laugh before shaking his head to regain focus… which was good for him since Koneko had a fist ready just in case.

"So, we'll have to make sure not to kill you." Xenovia commented.

"Whatever you say," Naruto chuckled as he raised his hand into the air and summoned a magical circle in front of his hand. But just as the handle to a sword started to exit the seal the air around Naruto's hand picked up and covered the sword in a layer of wind, making it invisible to everyone. "I just hope you guys can back up your mouths."

"… What is with that wind? Trying to hide your blade, what a dishonorable and pathetic attempt to try to win." Xenovia questioned, but her words did reflect what some were thinking as they could definitely see that Naruto was holding something in his hand.

Naruto raised the invisible swords in his hand, bending the wind around his sword even more. "This is something I actually picked up from my familiar Bester, he's a Sky Storm Liger. I call it Invisible Air. It may seem strange, but I have my reasons for this and besides… I thought a wielder of an Excalibur fragment would have no problem sensing my blade enough to fight it, but I guess they aren't as good as I thought." That caused Xenovia to frown as she glared at Naruto, who got into a stance with his legs spread a little and his blade held in both hands.

Kiba looked away from Naruto to face his own opponent, letting out a small laugh as he summoned several swords using Sword Birth, "I'm happy to get this chance… to face and destroy one of the blades I despise the most in the world."

"Sword Birth… you must be the survivor of the Holy Sword Project years ago." Irina deduced as she got into position, before charging forward. "I hope you're ready, because I have no intention on losing as long as I have God to assist me! Amen!"

Naruto and Xenovia rushed at each other with their swords raised, before swinging them down at each other's blades. Xenovia had fully expected Naruto's blade, whatever it was, to shatter upon impact, but to her surprise he only grinned as he pressed harder and caused her to take a step back. Naruto tilted his sword a little and slid it down until it was in the gap between Excalibur Destruction's guard and blade, and with a twist his pulled Xenovia closer to him before sweeping one of her legs and caused her to hit the ground. She quickly flipped back onto her feet just as Naruto slammed his sword in the area she had previously been. Xenovia quickly went on the offensive as she slashed Naruto with full intentions on destroying whatever sword he had in his hands, but his blade held strong as he swung his sword to match her every strike. On her final swing Naruto used his sword upon impact to guide Xenovia's Excalibur to the ground, which created a giant crater that was between twenty to thirty meters wide and several meters deep.

Taking a leap back, Xenovia took a different stance before speaking. "Just what kind of magic is that Invisible Air? How can it deflect the destructive power of my Excalibur Destruction, nothing can withstand its power."

"… Invisible Air isn't negating your swords power, it is still in its testing phase so it is limited in what it can do." Naruto explained while swinging his sword a few times, "My sword can't be destroyed by Excalibur Destruction, so that means that your swords ability is useless against me."

"Then I'll just have to beat you the old fashioned way!" Xenovia exclaimed before charging forward with a downwards swing. Naruto smirked as he didn't move from his spot as she ran at him, only for him to disappear in an instant and reappear right in front of her with her arms still in the air. Her eyes slowly widened as Naruto's face was not even a foot away from her own, before she felt pain in her stomach which caused her to look down to see that Naruto had slammed his knee into her gut. It was a second later she was sent flying back into a tree, making a few crack marks appear from the impact.

"What's a matter? You were so sure earlier that you could destroy me, that you could kill me and my sister without any problems… and let me just tell you that I will never let that happen." Naruto took a step forward and made his way over to Xenovia, who was getting back to her feet. "Even Devils have things we need to protect, things we fight for and believe in. Just because our two sides are different doesn't mean one is better than the other, all the Factions have their ups and downs. You automatically called Asia a Saint but as soon as she revealed that her ability could do something you guys didn't like you abandoned her."

"And what right do you have to criticize our beliefs, it was her fault for turning against God." Xenovia retorted before slamming Excalibur Destruction into the ground, causing a big explosion and another large crater to form. The dust cloud created from the explosion covered her form from sight, before it spread around Naruto.

'Naruto-senpai…' Kiba glanced to the cloud several yards away before turning back to Irina with a frown. The girl was pretty fast with her sword, especially since it turned into a katana which was a light-weight sword. Rias' Knight quickly dismissed these thoughts as he stabbed the sword in his hand into the ground before picking up two new swords and ran at Irina while swinging the blades as fast as he could, creating ice and flames with each swing.

"He's really going all out, isn't he…? Oh well, I guess I'll just have to show him the power of my faith!" Irina said to herself with a smile before grabbing onto the hilt of her sword with two hands.

"I can't see anything inside that cloud, I hope Naruto-senpai is okay." Issei spoke up as he looked from Naruto's battle to Kiba's, the blond Knight barely blocking one of Irina's attacks before releasing ice from one of his swords. "Kiba looks like he's having trouble over there."

"That's because he's letting his emotions get the better of him," Gawain spoke up making them turn to see that he had a disappointed look on his face as he shook his head. "I don't mean to offend you or anything Gremory-san, but you will need to deal with your Knight's issue with Excalibur before it is too late."

"I am well aware of that." Rias replied sharply as she continued to watch the battles in front of her, the sounds of blades clashing could be heard throughout the area as the four continued to fight.

Arcueid stared silently at the battlefield before turning to Akeno, "Who exactly is going to clean this mess up?"

"You don't worry about that, we have special ways when it comes to cleaning up messes like these." Akeno said to Arcueid with a smile, "I just hope Naruto and the others don't cause too much trouble, it's a good thing that no one else is still at the school or this match would catch a lot of attention."

"It doesn't really matter, both of them are about to finish up." Akeno gazed at her fellow Queen, who now had a bored look on her face as she watched the battle.

Naruto stood silently in the center of the dust cloud, his eyes closed for a few seconds before they snapped open and he swung his sword upward to the space behind him, blocking Xenovia's attack. The collision of the two swords caused the cloud to quickly disperse and the spectators could finally see what was going on. Xenovia landed on her feet as she continued to put pressure into her attack.

The Lucifer Heir glanced at his where both swords were connected, though he was the only one that could see his blade at the moment, and he could feel a small rush of excitement go through his body. "I have to admit, you aren't that bad."

"… Right back at you, it's been a long time since someone other than Gawain pushed me like this." Xenovia replied before her eyes went to the invisible sword in Naruto's hands, 'As long as that sword is covered by his magic, I will be at a disadvantage since I don't know what type of blade it is or how long its length is-'

"If you are going to be lost in thought, how about I finish this now." Naruto spun his sword until its blade connected with Excalibur Destruction's axe-like guard, and the next thing Xenovia knew was she was once again sent flying back. Regaining herself in the air she spun herself to land on her feet, but to her shock she saw that not only did she not have her sword, but Naruto now had it and spun it around until his hand grabbed onto its hilt. He flashed her a smile, but she saw that behind his innocent appearance a large creature formed behind him which made her eyes widen in shock. That was all Naruto needed as he did a sideswipe with his sword while pointing it at the ground, sending a gold wave of energy that crashed into the ground and the impact made her take a small step back, covering her face from the shockwave and the dirt flying into the air.

'What was that?!' She didn't get any more thoughts in as a voice spoke up at her side.

"You left yourself wide open," Naruto's eyes glowed as he raised both of the swords and passed the blue-haired girl, the swords were now in a different position like he had just cut something. Xenovia turned back to look at him with a surprised expression… she didn't even see him move, he just passed her, and she felt something happen. Naruto paid her no mind as he stabbed Excalibur Destruction into the ground, raising his hand in a snapping motion. "You're definitely talented and you are very strong, but it is not enough to beat me." With a snap of his fingers most of Xenovia's clothes except for one of her gloves, cross necklace and her boots was instantly torn and ripped apart, leaving most of her body bare for the world to see.

"Oho, nice one Naruto-senpai!" Issei cheered while he held a hand over his bleeding nose.

"Ara ara!" Akeno and Arcueid both laugh in amusement at Naruto's actions while Rias only shook her head with a sigh, it seems Issei had rubbed off on him a little.

Gawain was the next one to speak, looking back and forth between Naruto and Xenovia. "Very impressive speed… I think it is obvious who has won this match."

Xenovia had a hesitant look on her face as she didn't want to admit that she had lost to a Devil, even if it was to an abnormal like Naruto. She should have prevailed since she had God on her side. She was suddenly cut off guard when her white cloak appeared over her body. She looked to see Naruto walking away from her and Excalibur Destruction, which was still stabbed into the ground, while sealing away his sword, turning around to give her a glance back before he continued to walk away. One thing she had noticed though, the sword he had been using in their fight was not a Demon Sword, but a Holy one instead, that made her curious as to which sword did he had that could stand up to Excalibur Destruction. As Naruto made it over to where the spectators were, he looked towards the other battle going on and saw that Irina was standing over a defeated Kiba. One of her arms had a thin layer of ice over it while other areas of her clothes looked like they had several scorch marks on them. But while she had those small problems Kiba seemed to have only one injury, a cut going across his stomach that was releasing demonic energy.

"… It looks like things are tied one for one…" Naruto shook his head before turning to look at Gawain, "Now then, there is something that I've been meaning to ask you. Who is the Fallen Angel that is behind all of this and stole the Excalibur Fragments?"

"The one that stole the blades is one of the Fallen Angel Leaders of the Grigori... Kokabiel." Xenovia was the one that answered instead of Gawain as she and Irina walked up to the group, Asia moved over to Kiba's body and began to heal him with her Twilight Healing. Many heads turned to look at her, some with shocked expressions as they recognized the name. "I would rather destroy all the Excalibur Fragments myself than let them fall into his hands, even if it is a dangerous mission."

"And we already lost one person on the mission to retrieve the stolen swords, a priest that we were supposed to meet up with to give us information on his preliminary investigation." Irina explained while thinking back to the dead priest they had found in the back of the church.

"… It was most likely the Freed Sellzen who killed him…" Everyone snapped their heads to the side to see that Kiba was getting back to his feet, completely healed thanks to Asia, "I had crossed paths with him… and he definitely had one of the Excalibur Swords with him."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"I see… to be honest I had a feeling that Kiba-san would react to this situation." Sona said as she took a sip of her tea.

Naruto nodded his head in agreement before crossing his arms, "Yeah but for him to actually try and leave Rias’ Peerage just shows how much revenge is getting to him." Next to him Rias was sitting silently with a teacup to her lips, though if you looked closely you could see that one of her eyebrows was twitching slightly. "And to make matters worse I think he's finally found out who Saber really is, judging by the look he had sent me before."

"That does seem troubling…" The glasses wearing Devil replied while placing her cup down, "Just like you both, those three from the Church had also requested that my Peerage stay out their affairs, which I had no problem doing since I didn't want anyone in my Peerage getting involved with those blades."

"And yet I get the feeling something is going to happen anyways." Naruto replied before looking down at the table, where a certain tiny spirit had finished a fourth plate and was moving onto a fifth. "… I know that I said I would pay for anything you ate Saber, but I didn't say it was all you could eat."

"But Lord Naruto! These are some of the best cakes in the area, and they're on sale today! A Knight must never lose in battle and hunger is an enemy that must never win!" Saber exclaimed as she shifted her seated position to face her partner. "And on that note Lord Naruto, I would like to have one of those carrot cakes next!"

The four of them were currently in a dessert café discussing what had occurred the day before between Naruto, Kiba and the two they had fought. Originally Rias and Naruto were planning on going on a small date before heading home, while talking a little bit about what they were going to do regarding Kiba and the other six Excalibur blades. But as they were leaving Sona had, much to Rias' ire, joined them at their destination to find out what had happened with Naruto being in the same room as the members of the Church. She had been honestly surprised to find out that the higher-ups in the Heaven Faction had ordered no one to do anything to harm Naruto and was very suspicious on what they could be planning. As soon as they sat down in one of the booths Naruto had cast a small illusion around them so Saber could take a physical form, which the girl took great pleasure in as soon as she saw the different desserts in the displays.

"You are such a glutton Saber, it's hard to believe sometimes that you're one of the most powerful Holy Artifacts in existence." Naruto said with a shrug before standing up from his seat, leaving an amused Sona and Rias while Saber was sending Naruto a frown while her face was red.

"I don't care if you're my master, there are some things I won't forgive!" Just like a few months back Saber was waving her arms childishly while Naruto dismissed her words as he made his way to get the spirit another cake.

Once Naruto had created enough distance from the table Rias placed her teacup down, "You do know that I had planned on teleporting to your house after Naruto and I had gotten home, so there was no reason for you to come to us like this."

"... A little on edge, aren't we? But I suppose that would make sense since you and Naruto hadn't gone on an actual date yet." Sona let out a low chuckle as she watched Rias' body twitch at her truthful words. "It's amazing that you both have been so intimate in almost everything but actually having sex, and yet neither of you had gone on an actual date."

"It's not for a lack of trying," Saber spoke up while chewing on a strawberry she had plucked from a strawberry cheesecake. "Lord Naruto and Rias-san have attempted many times but with so much going on there is always something to... what's that word again? Oh yes, coc-"

"SABER!?" Roast cried out as she shot up from her seat, a small blush on her cheeks. "Don't finish that sentence!"

"Rias-san and Sona-san, I'm surprised to see you both here." The three turned their heads to see their teacher, Mrs. Irisviel Emiya, standing a few feet away from them with a smile on her face. She had beautiful long white hair that was currently held up in a high ponytail thanks to a large black ribbon and she was staring at them warmly with her crimson eyes. Irisviel was a woman in her mid-thirties and was very beautiful, despite what most would think when it came to people with hair as white as hers. According to her, almost everyone in her family have always had white hair, thought crimson eyes varied depending on the person. Her sense of fashion always seemed on the high-end side for a teacher, this time she was wearing a burgundy blouse with a brooch and an elegant white skirt that had black tights under it, and thigh-high white boots. "Usually, you both are in your respective groups after school, are you both done already?"

"Do you know these girls Irisviel?" The two girls turned to see that another woman was standing a foot behind her, she had long purple hair and was wearing a lavender turtleneck with a yellow cape over it and a dark purple long skirt that reached her ankles. "Oh, these two are the Heiresses of the Gremory and Sitri Houses."

"You know who we are?" Sona questioned as she and Rias looked at the woman with suspicious gazes.

"Hey guys, I'm back." Naruto walked towards the table with a large plate covered in different cakes, coming to a stop as he noticed the extra people. "Mrs. Emiya… Hmm?" The blond Devil and the second woman turned to each other with surprised looks, both of them blinking a few times before Naruto spoke, "Aren't you…?"

The purple-haired woman let out a laugh into her hand before she started to speak, "Oh my, I didn't think we would actually cross paths again in this manner. It's been a long time Devil-san."

(Meanwhile)

"Man, I can't believe I missed out on what happened yesterday because of stupid history lessons." Mito whined as she and Asia walked past several stores in the shopping district.

Asia let out a giggle as she looked down at the girl, "You know that your lessons are more important than meeting some strangers, besides everything was so tense and it wouldn't have been a good place for you to be."

"Like you are one to talk… it must've been hard being in the same room as them, huh? Even if our brother stopped that girl, she still tried to threaten your life." The younger sister replied before turning to Asia, who in return looked down at her feet. "… But you should be happy Asia, you stood up to them and got to see that old friend of yours."

"Yes, I suppose you're right." Asia replied with a smile as she thought back to what she had said before and the courage she had felt.

After a few minutes of walking a teasing grin grew on Mito's face before she turned to Asia once again, "And you must have been really excited to see that Gawain guy again."

"W-What!? MITO!" Asia turned completely red as she came to a sudden halt.

"What, he's the boy you were talking about before right? The one you had to say goodbye to when you left the orphanage to become a saint." Mito continued with a knowing look, "If he is the same person, then that means he was… your first… love." Mito slowly came to a stop when she noticed the sad expression that appeared on Asia's face.

"… During the meeting Gawain didn't really look at me except for when he introduced himself to Buchou and Naruto, and during the matches he didn't say anything to me even though I was standing next to him… But to be honest… I don't think I could really face him if it were just the two of us." Asia once again started walking again, to which Mito followed as she listened to her sister speak. "The two of us were separated so quickly, we never had the chance to say goodbye to each other."

"But what about that cross he gave you?"

"He didn't hand me it exactly, Gawain had caught up to us and tossed the cross to me before running off… The two of us are on opposite sides now, and no matter how much it hurts, I know that the two of us remaining as friends would be next to impossible." Asia began to turn the corner as she said this, her head low as she thought about what Xenovia had said about her the day before. Even though Asia still had her faith, the fact remains that she was a Devil now and Gawain was a member of the church, and they were now enemies. The blond girl was cut off from her thoughts however as she bumped into someone, "Oh I'm so sorry, I wasn't paying attention."

"… You haven't changed a bit Asia." The former nun snapped her head up to see Gawain looking down at her with a smile, the hood of his cloak was down to reveal his face to the world. "You're still as clumsy as ever."

"Gawain, what are you doing here?" Asia asked in a shocked tone while Mito was blinking a few times in surprise.

Gawain let out an awkward chuckle before rubbing the back of his head with one hand while holding up a small sack with the other, "Well you see, one of my companions had done something really foolish while I wasn't around and tried to purchase a painting of a Saint… which was painted by a kindergartener and didn't even resemble any of the Saints."

"… There is no way someone could be that stupid." Mito spoke up while feeling a bead of sweat falling down the side of her head.

"It's not that she was stupid… just blinded by faith." Gawain looked down at the girl with a smile, which annoyed Mito for some reason. "Anyway, I was just getting the money back from the person who sold it to her."

"Really? That was nice of him to agree to a refund." Asia said with a smile.

Mito raised an eyebrow, she was a little suspicious about what really happened. "Yeah… nice…"

"Well, I better go meet up with Irina and Xenovia now, those two are probably out begging on a corner or something." Gawain muttered before letting out a sigh, closing his eyes as he reached up to pull the hood over his head. "I am definitely going to be the one responsible for our money from now on."

As Gawain started to walk away, Asia called out to him. "Wait Gawain!"

"Hmmm? Is there something you need Asia?"

Asia looked a little hesitant to speak, but then felt Mito push her back a little bit, but when she turned around to look at the girl she saw that Mito had disappeared. The female blonde turned back to Gawain, who was giving her a curious look as he waited for her to speak. "W-Would you l-like to stop somewhere and get something to eat? I-It's been a long time and I t-though we c-could catch up or something."

Gawain stared at Asia for what seemed like minutes before nodding his head with a smile, "Alright, I'd like that. Do you know any good places around here that we can sit and eat?"

"As a matter a fact, I do know one place very close to here." Asia smiled back at Gawain before excitedly grabbing his hand and, much to his surprise, started pulling him along. "It might not be a family restaurant, but the food there is very good."

'I'm surprised on how strong Asia has gotten, is it because of her becoming a Devil?' Gawain wondered to himself as he looked up from their connected hands to Asia's smiling face as she let out a happy giggle, and the small smile on Gawain's face grew a little. 'I've really missed that smile… Irina and Xenovia should be fine on their own for a while, I doubt those two will do anything stupid like before.'

(… Meanwhile, with Irina and Xenovia)

"What do we do Xenovia? We sold our souls to the Devils!?" Irina said in a dramatic fashion as she moved her hands into a praying motion.

"I know what you mean…" Xenovia nodded her head in agreement as she held her head down, "It may have been to help us, but accepting their help makes it feel like the world is ending!"

"ALL I DID WAS TREAT YOU GUYS TO A MEAL!" Issei shouted in anger, making many heads in the family restaurant turn to look at the group.

Koneko looked up from her drink and let out a sigh before tugging on the brunette's shirt, silently signaling him to calm down.

"Yeah, I know Koneko. We can't afford to have things go sour so soo-" Issei was cut off as he, Koneko and Saji, who had been forcibly recruited to help them, suddenly held their heads in pain.

"Please show mercy to these three good-hearted Devils." Irina prayed while moving her hand from above her head to her chest before moving across to the sides.

"That is one blessing we don't need!" Issei whined as the Devils continued to hold their heads with Saji gritting his teeth and Koneko nodded her head in agreement, her body twitching as she also had her hands on her head.

"Oh, I'm sorry, I just did it without thinking."

Xenovia interrupted the conversation by placing her now empty glass onto the table, giving the three a hard stare as she spoke in an even tone. "Now, how about you tell us why you've come to us."

"We would like to help you with destroying the Excalibur Swords that were taken." Issei said in a serious tone as he placed his hands on the table.

(Back to Asia and Gawain)

Gawain tilted his head a little as he stared down at the meal in front of him, "So what was this called again?"

"It's called a cheeseburger, and these over here are called French fries." Asia explained from her seat across from Gawain, pointing at each of the foods in front of him. "It may not look like much, but they are delicious, and they are finger food which means you don't need a fork or knife to eat them."

"Really? Wow… remember back in the orphanage when the nuns would tell us that the world was full of miracles and things that were unbelievable. They'd tell us all the time about the world God created and how if we stayed faithful good things would be our reward." Gawain smiled as he stared at the food before reaching out to grab the burger and brought it up to his face, "So do I just start, or do I need to do something first?"

Asia quickly wiped her hands with a disinfected wipe and smiled at Gawain before grabbing her own burger and took a bite of it, happily chewing on her food before speaking to Gawain, "It's fine to just start eating, so I hope you enjoy it."

Gawain went quiet at that and started to eat his burger, taking an experimental bite before he quickly finished his burger in less than a minute, "That was pretty good…"

"I'm so glad to hear that, to be honest I had a feeling you might like it… I remember when Naruto and Mito brought me here for the first time," Asia took another bite of her burger before placing it down on her tray with a sad look on her face. "It was during the chaos with the Fallen Angels."

"I had heard that there had been some conflict between the Devils in this region and a few Fallen Angels, to think that you had been in the middle of it… And then my group and I come into town with a whole new issue with the Fallen Angels." Gawain bowed her head a little with his eyes closed, "I am really sorry to have dragged you guys into this. Even though we had asked your King to stay out of our affairs, if what Kiba Yuuto said was true then I believe you all will be involved one way or another."

"… If we do end up getting involved I hope no one from either one of our groups get hurt." Asia said as she thought about the possible chaos that could occur, "Hopefully I'll be able to do something to help."

"Heh, I'm glad." Gawain said while letting out a soft laugh which made Asia look at him with confusion, "Ever since the two of us were separated all those years ago I had always wondered what kind of person you would've become, especially after the Church had kicked you out after that incident with that Devil… I wish I had been there to protect you, to make sure you didn't have to go through any of that pain alone."

"While it was a painful time, finding friends and a family made up for it completely. And even though I am a Devil now I still enjoy helping people when I can." The blonde girl thought back to the different requests she had taken recently.

Gawain reached over to his drink and brought it closer to him, "For a while I was a little fearful of the possibility that you weren't going to be still the same sweet and innocent girl I met all those years ago. But I guess I didn't have anything to worry about, you've turned into a wonderful person Asia… I'm truly sorry for ignoring you like that during the meeting yesterday."

"It's alright, I understand." Asia shook her head with a sad smile, "To be honest I was afraid of crossing paths with you as well, because I didn't know how things were going to be between us. But now I am very happy to see that you are here and perfectly healthy."

"Well, a lot of things happened after you left, I wish I could tell you about it but a lot of it is top secret." Gawain took a sip of his drink and noticed Asia had a cute pout, before speaking again quickly. "But that doesn't mean we can't talk about other things."

"Yeah I suppose you're right…Oh, that's right!" Asia smiled as she placed one of her clenched hands into her other hand, this one wide open. "There is something important I need to do first."

"Something… you need to do?" Gawain repeated in an unsure tone as he watched Asia start to go through her bag. Whatever it was Asia was looking for didn't take long as a smile grew on her face and she pulled out a small black box. Gawain raised an eyebrow as she placed it on the table between them and opened the lid, and what was inside caught him by surprise. "That's… my cross…"

"That's right, ever since you gave it to me it's been my sacred treasure and I've been taking great care of it. Though Naruto has been helping keep it clean since I can't touch it with my bare hands anymore." Asia's happy smile faltered a little bit when she looked up from the cross to Gawain, "I've had it for so many years and it's given me a lot of courage and strength and reminding me of you. But…I think it would be better for me to return it to you. I'm sure you wouldn't want a Devil to hold onto something this precious to you…"

Gawain reached his hand out towards the box before delicately picking up the cross, which was the exact same one Naruto had used in his battle against Riser and brought it closer to his face. "This cross was all I had left of my mother when I was found at the orphanage as a baby, there was no other clues to who I was other than my name and this cross."

"Back when we were living at the orphanage you never let it out of your sight." Asia closed her eyes as she remembered the times when they were younger, "But you gave to me as a way for us to still be connected even when we were apart. Now that I am a Devil though, it may look bad on you to still have ties to someone like me."

Gawain stared at his cross for a few minutes before he silently placed it back into the box and slowly lowered the lid until it was shut, Asia bowed her head as she expected him to put the cross away. But to her great surprise Gawain pushed the box towards her with a warm smile on his face, "Asia… Even if people are against it, I don't ever want to destroy the bond between us. You are someone I care about very much, that is why I want you to continue to hold onto this for me."

"Are you sure?" Asia asked hesitantly.

"Of course I am," Gawain gently grabbed one of her hands and placed it on the box, though Asia's face went a little red as she felt the warmth coming from his hand as he held hers. "This cross is a symbol of our bond, and as long as it exists we will always be connected to each other."

"Gawain…" Asia whispered as she looked from their connected hands to his face, which he seemed to follow and before they knew it their eyes met. Their bodies seemed to freeze as they continued to stare into each other's eyes, a blush slowly growing on both of their faces before they snapped their heads to look away from one another. It would be another few minutes before they cheerfully started talking again, talking for several hours before going their separate ways with smiles on both of their faces.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

It was already nighttime as Naruto silently walked down the road with only himself being present, since most would already be heading home. He had decided to see if he could sense any of the stolen Excalibur Blades and parted way with Sona and Rias when they had chosen to go to Sona's house. The three said their goodbyes to their teacher and her companion, whose name they learned was Medea. It was a surprise to see her again, and even more so that she actually knew who he was. It had turned out that she was a Mage who had gone silent after getting married to her husband and was mostly trying to live the peaceful life. She had known Irisviel for many years now, since the white-haired woman was a partially retired Magician herself… that had also surprised Naruto since neither she nor Rias or Sona had said anything to him about their teacher being magically aware.

"Naruto." With a strong gust of wind Bester appeared by his masters side, snapping him out of his thoughts as he turned to look at his familiar, and he also felt Saber's small figure appear on his shoulder with a hand against his cheek. "Stay alert."

"He's right, someone's watching us." Naruto closed his eyes as he sensed for any presence nearby. He quickly snapped his eyes open and looked up to see a figure descending towards them. Naruto narrowed his eyes as he took in the figures appearance, there were only two things that he could see about the person. The first was that they were mostly covered in a brown cloak and the only thing that showed their appearance was the lower half of their face, which was feminine. The second was that on the females back were four pairs of wings… Fallen Angel wings.

"… I've been looking for you… Naruto Uzumaki Lucifer." The female spoke up as she landed on the ground.

"And what reason does a Fallen Angel has to be looking for me?" Naruto questioned as he summoned some of his magic and it formed multiple swords of light and darkness.

The cloaked Fallen Angel didn't seem to be affected at all by the large quantity of weapons pointing at her as she took a few steps forward before stopping several steps away, "I did not come here to fight you, the reason I am here is because there is someone who wishes to speak to you and had sent me to find you."

"So, someone wants to see me, huh? Well sorry to say this, but unless you have a very important reason then I will leave right now." Naruto placed his hands in his pockets and silently motioned for Saber to sit on Bester while never taking his eyes off the woman in front of them. "The last time I dealt with Fallen Angels they tried to kill me, they kidnapped my sisters, attempted to steal the Sacred Gear that belonged to one of them and then tried to kill them along with a friend of mine. So, as you can see I have no interest in going anywhere with you unless I can have a guarantee that you guys will not attempt something."

"I do understand what you are saying, and normally you would be correct in this situation but the person I am taking you to see has no interest in attacking you… in fact he finds you fascinating." Naruto could see an amused smile on the cloaked woman's face, "Besides the Sacred Gears and certain users, Lord Azazel has never shown much interest in conflicts or individuals of other Factions."

"Did you just say Azazel? As in the leader of the Fallen Angels, Azazel?" Naruto dismissed his weapons as his thoughts went miles by the minute, "What would he be here for… unless it has something to do with Kokabiel."

"Maybe it does or maybe it doesn't, all I was asked to do was bring you to him. I am heading there anyway so whether you agree to come with me or not is up to you." The wings on her back spread out wide before she crouched a little and then took flight. Naruto was silent as he watched the woman begin to leave the area before summoning his own wings.

"Lord Naruto, are you sure you want to do this? Regardless of who the man is, the fact remains that there is a small chance of this being an attack." Saber said from her spot on Bester's head, who nodded his head slowly in agreement.

"I realize that, but I get the feeling that Azazel may have a few answers for me regarding this current situation… and besides," A small grin grew on Naruto's face as he took to the skies, saying one last thing to Saber and Bester before dismissing them. "I am a little curious to see what these guys is like."

(A Little While Later at the Port)

As Naruto and the cloaked Fallen Angel landed on the dock, they could see a tall man with black hair and golden bangs wearing grey clothes sitting on a chair several feet. He appeared to be fishing as he stared out at the water, taking his eyes off his fishing rod to look at his newly arrived guests. "Well, well, I've been expecting you for a while now. I am glad we get to meet face to face Naruto Lucifer, or do you prefer Uzumaki?"

"Just Naruto is fine… so you're Azazel." Naruto narrowed his eyes as he felt the woman retreat back several feet to give the two some privacy.

"That's right, tell me Naruto…" Azazel started to smirk before he held up a second fishing pole, "Do you like to fish?"

Naruto blinked a few times at the odd question before shaking his head, "... Maybe some other time, now I don't mean to sound rude but how about you get to the chase on why you wanted me here?"

Azazel was quiet for a few seconds before he motioned for Naruto to sit, to which the blond warily agreed to before he sat next to the man. "How about we make a deal, an answer for an answer. Since you asked first to let me say that you've caught my curiosity, a Devil that is the descendant of Lucifer can use both Light and Darkness together without any difficulty. How could I resist the chance to meet someone like that?"

"I suppose that makes sense, but like I had said to your companion before… I had a bit of trouble with some of your Fallen Angels so please understand that I am not exactly comfortable with being alone with their Leader." Naruto crossed his arms as he looked from Azazel to the ocean.

"Ah yes, I do apologize for that. You see I had originally sent Raynare to do a surveillance on Issei Hyoudou and his Sacred Gear, but as you could see they took matters into their own hands." Azazel tugged his fishing rod a few times before once again letting it settle. "And you're not really alone are you, that familiar of yours is hiding himself with Wind Magic so he can protect you."

"Did you also want them to study me and kill me if I had turned out to be a descendant of Lucifer?"

"Sorry but it's my turn. So is the reason you can use pure Light Magic because of a Sacred Gear or Holy Artifact?" Naruto frozen for a second before turning to Azazel, who was giving him an amused look. "I highly doubt it was something you acquired naturally, regardless of who you father is."

Putting that last sentence about his father in the back of his mind, Naruto decided to answer the Fallen Angel's question. "That's how it was originally, but after the years I adapted to it and gained my own. The Light Magic from it created and strengthened it even more after I awakened as a Devil."

'Interesting, now I just need to figure out which one it is.' Azazel thought to himself with a calculative smile, he always liked a challenge. "It's your turn now."

"… I can sense Issei's summon card on you, which means you are a client of his and a recent one at that. You haven't told him who you were otherwise he would have told Rias or I about it, which means you don't want others to know you are here until you've accomplished whatever it is you and your companion came here for." Naruto deduced, to which Azazel nodded his head to show Naruto was correct.

"That's right, I'm very impressed. I guess I shouldn't be surprised with you being Lady Kaguya's grandson and all… and what's your question." Azazel asked with a tone that reflected how impressed he was.

Naruto uncrossed his arms and threw a small blade of darkness into the water and pulled on a small energy string to bring the blade back, revealing that the blade had pierced a large fish. "Do you plan on stopping Kokabiel before he takes things too far?"

"And what makes you think I'm after Kokabiel?" Azazel watched as Naruto removed the blade from the fish and placed the fish on the ground between them.

"You're too relaxed to want to cause any major incident with the other Factions and seeing as most do not want to cause another Great War I really doubt the Leader of one of the Factions would be so eager to start one, especially after the exhaustion and losing a large amount of forces." Naruto tossed the blade into the air, making it spun several times before it landed in his hands. "I don't know what Kokabiel wants but if he stole three of the Seven Excalibur blades then it can't be good."

"I can help you on that one… he plans on starting another Great War." The blade in Naruto's hand fell to the floor before disintegrating as Naruto looked at Azazel in shock, "While you are right about many not wanting to start another war, there are a few that don't agree with this pseudo peace. As long as there is no official peace between the Factions then there will always be a door open to conflict. And even though I've stated that I am against starting another Great War, Kokabiel is obsessed with proving that the Fallen Angels are the strongest and won't stop at anything to try and annihilate the Devils and Angels."

"Then he needs to be stopped, before he can move any further with his plans. Stealing the Holy Swords alone caused issues with the Heaven's Faction, but if he targets the Heirs of Gremory, Sitri and Lucifer it will bring war." Just then a magical circle appeared in front of Naruto and a miniature version of Arcueid appeared, "Is something wrong Arcueid?"

"Naruto, it seems Issei, Koneko, Kiba and Sona's Pawn Saji are with those three from the Church and are in a serious situation now. I am currently with Akeno and Tsubaki right now and we are meeting up with Rias and Sona to head towards their location."

"Alright, tell them that I am heading over there now. I'll make sure those guys survive this." The mini-Arcueid nodded her head before dismissing herself, causing the magical circle to vanish. Naruto stood up from his seat and turned to Azazel, "I'm sorry I have to cut this short, but I have to help some idiots out."

"It's alright, I understand. It was a nice conversation, I hope we can have another one in the future." Naruto nodded his head as he started to walk away but came to a halt to look up at the sky behind him with narrow eyes. In the air above them was a silver-haired man, and on the man's back were a pair of blue wings, which to Naruto had a similar look to the Dragons he had seen in his studies. Turning around again, Naruto had made it several more feet towards the end of the dock when Azazel called out to him one last time. "I have one last question before you leave. Is there any chance you will let my men take care of Kokabiel? He does fall under my responsibility and as the Leader of the Grigori I have to deliver his punishment."

Raising one hand out, Naruto summoned a teleportation circle under him before turning back to Azazel, "I will say this only once, you have until he targets my friends and family to stop him. Because once he does that, I don't care what it takes I will protect my precious people, and I will kill him." As soon as he said that the seal glowed brightly and Naruto vanished from Azazel and the cloaked female's sights.

"Hmph, he acts differently and has unique abilities but in the end he is still a Devil. I'm almost tempted to see how he stands up to Kokabiel… So, what do you two think of him?" He had turned his head back to see that Vali had landed and had already dismissed the wings on his back, all that was left of it were several blue particles of light floating around him and the cloaked woman before they faded away.

"I didn't think he would actually detect my presence, I actually want to fight him even more now." Vali replied, before the cloaked woman nudged his side with her elbow. "Ow, what was that for Yumi?!"

"I swear…" The woman reached up and pulled her hood back to reveal a beautiful woman with long blonde hair with bangs that curled under her grey eyes, and if you looked closely you could see a small mole under her right eye. "All these years and there is still not one moment that you don't think of fighting someone."

"Come now, you two." Azazel let out a small laugh as he continued to fish, "Let's just relax and get ready, because if I know Kokabiel he will start a fight with those Devils and Church swordsmen real soon."

Yumi crossed her arms as she stared at the man's back, "It sounds like you want him to fight Naruto and the others, aren't you worried about their safety? One wrong move and there could be chaos."

"Don't worry so much Yumi, I have it all under control." Azazel replied before patting the seat that Naruto had preoccupied, though it seemed to have gotten even closer to Azazel's seat. "Now come here and keep me company."

"No way in hell!" Yumi shot back before hiding behind Vali, "You just going to grope my breasts again! Vali Barrier!"

"Oi Yumi, don't use me as a shield!"

"Oh, come on Yumi, don't be like that~"

"Stay away!"

(Abandoned Building in a Forest)

"I'm about to mess you all up!" Freed Sellzen shouted as he dove at Koneko with a glowing Excalibur Rapidly in his hands.

The Devil group had managed to find Freed at an abandoned building and immediately started to fight him while Koneko had sent a message to Irina and Xenovia on their location. It was in the middle of their battle that an older man wearing a priest outfit appeared and assisted Freed with how to fight with his sword. This man turned out to be Valper Galilei, the one that had been in charge of the Holy Sword Project and the one responsible for the deaths of Kiba's friends. Xenovia and Irina soon showed up and just before Kiba and Xenovia could strike Freed down, he leaped off the pillar he was on and used Excalibur Rapidly to increase his speed as he flew at Koneko.

"Koneko!" That was all Issei could shout as he moved in front of her with his Boosted Gear held out in front of him to block the blow. Sure, enough he managed to block the first strike but Freed quickly reached behind him and pulled out his gun before pointing it at Issei and Koneko.

"Issei, get out of the way!" Irina shouted as she started to run in their direction.

"Damn, I'm not going to make it." Kiba gritted his teeth as he leaped as far as he could to save his comrades.

Just as Freed was about to take the shot, there was a bright orange glow from above and a figure crashed down in the space between Freed and Issei while another came from the side before both of them quickly shot their hands up. A loud bang was heard as Freed's went off and a large blast of light went into the air, as the beam disappeared everyone watched as the gun in Freed's hand was cut to pieces.

"What the hell?!" Freed looked down to see who got in his way and his eyes widened when he recognized one of the two figures, "It's you… SHITTY LUCIFER!"

The figures turned out to be Naruto and Gawain, both crouched back to back with their swords drawn, though no one could see Naruto's due to the Invisible Air he had once again covered his sword with. Naruto glanced to the blond next to him and smirked, "You're not too bad."

"Neither are you, though I suppose that's expected from Asia's brother." Gawain smiled back before the two stood up.

"Gawain!"

"Naruto-senpai!"

"Nice job protecting Koneko Issei, I'm proud of you." Naruto flashed the brunette a smile, to which Issei rubbed the back of his head with a sheepish look. That all came to an end however with what Naruto said next, "But don't think that gets you or the others out of your punishments."

"Wha-But Naruto-senpai!"

"Amazing, truly amazing!" Valper shouted, making many heads turn to look at him. "You are Naruto Lucifer, the Devil that can use the Light and not be harmed by anything holy or blessed. A creature such as you would have been the perfect test subject for my experiments!"

A frown instantly appeared on Naruto's face as he stared at Valper, "… I don't even know who that guys is, and I already despise him."

"That is Valper Galilei, he is also known as the Genocide Archbishop and the one behind the Holy Sword Project, resulting in the deaths of many children." Gawain explained as he held his sword at his side.

"And you're Gawain. You were capable of using a Holy Sword ever since your childhood, and without any of the Light Attribute Enhancements." That made a few heads turn to look at Gawain, especially Kiba's. "If I had gotten the chance, I could have studied you in order to find out how you had so much Light within you and use that knowledge so others could have held the Excalibur swords!"

"Regardless of whatever thrill you have, I suggest you surrender now. Unless you think you can take us all on…" Naruto shifted his sword stance and held the invisible blade in front of him.

"Fuck you asshole! With this sword I will kill you, but first I'm going to make you pay for that cheap shot you hit me with back then!" Freed shouted before holding up his glowing sword in front of him, "It doesn't matter what immunities you have, a Devil doesn't stand any chances against Excalibur." Naruto stared at Freed for a minute or so before he started to laugh, it had started off low and slowly rose until it was heard by everyone in the area. "What the fuck is so funny you shit?!"

"This fool clearly doesn't know who he is dealing with… Shall we show him Lord Naruto?"

"Huh, who the hell said tha-" Freed was cut off as Naruto slammed his foot into the reincarnated Fallen Angel's head, sending him several yards away from the small group near the trees. Naruto started walking towards Freed with a smirk on his face, it was finally time.

"I just found what you had said funny, because when you said Excalibur… I couldn't help but wonder if you're talking about the ones you had stolen? Or perhaps you were talking about the ones that Gawain and his group had brought with them… because I definitely know you weren't talking about…" The wind around Naruto picked up as a grin grew on his face, he lifted his invisible sword above his head and released the magic covering his blade. The Invisible Air dispersed in a golden flash of light to reveal Excalibur Ruler to the world, "The Excalibur Ruler that I possess."

Xenovia and the others stared in complete shock as Naruto swung the sword a few times before pointing it's blade at Freed, the blunette was the first to speak as she realized what she had been fighting earlier that day. "But that the final Sword of Excalibur that had gone missing after its creation… Where did he get that from?!"

"What the hell?" Freed gritted his teeth as he glared at Naruto, ignoring the shock and surprise he was feeling.

. "Now let's see how you do Freed… The three Excalibur Swords you stole versus the strongest of the Excalibur fragments."

Silently Saber materialized herself on Naruto's shoulder with a look of determination on her face as she sensed at all the different Excalibur Swords in the area, 'It won't be long now, my old friend. I promise we will make you whole once again!'

Chapter Text

"Excalibur… Ruler…" Issei muttered in shock as he stared at Naruto's back. Here they were working together with the Church girls to find and destroy one of the Excalibur Swords and it turned out that one of his Sempais had one in his possession the whole time.

Kiba stared hard at Naruto's form, gritting his teeth as he shifted his angered gaze towards Saber and Excalibur Ruler. 'So, I was right after all…'

"How could a Devil have Excalibur Ruler? It's been missing ever since it was created." Irina spoke up from the side where she and Xenovia were standing with their swords poised and ready to join in on the fight.

Gawain was standing next to Issei and Koneko with his own sword raised in front of him, however his attention was mostly on Freed and Valper. 'I'll get my answers one way or another after this battle.'

"…Hehehe… WHAHAHAHA! FUCK YEAH!" Freed started laughing as he got back to his feet, Excalibur Rapidly swinging in his hand. "I have to admit it asshole, you're an interesting guy for a shitty Devil. But let's just see how you handle this sword's TRUE POWER!"

The sword in Freed's hands started to glow and envelop the Fallen Angel's body, causing one black wing to sprout out from his back. The former priest disappeared in an instant making the others scan the area as they tried to track his movements, the only ones who appeared to be fine however was a calm Naruto and a grinning Valper. Darting his gaze to his left, Naruto raised Excalibur Ruler and blocked Freed's side attack striking him and Saber. With narrow eyes Saber's body glowed and seemed to faze into Naruto's body, leaving him and Freed alone in their standoff. The two stared at each other for a few seconds before they both disappeared from everyone's sight, turning their heads upwards when the sounds of clashing blades could be heard coming from above them. While they couldn't see the bodies of Naruto and Freed clearly, they could see the sparks that were created from the powerful weapons making contact with each other before quickly separating.

"Holy shit. Those two are going even faster than when Freed was going against Kiba's Knight Speed." Issei muttered as he tried to follow the battle.

"Not surprising, Excalibur Rapidly grants the user incredible speed after all. It stands to reason that it can increase the level of speed it gives the user as well." Gawain spoke up while moving his eyes all over the place as he seemed to have little trouble following the movements of the Fallen Angel and Devil. The could see Naruto dodged Freed's swing before kicking his side and sending him flying back, the reincarnated Fallen Angel readjusted himself after a few feet before speeding towards Naruto once again. "I'm more surprised that Naruto-san is having no trouble keeping up."

Taking a step back, Saji started to sweat as he took the battle in. "So, this is the power of a Lucifer… To be able to match a Holy Sword on the class of Excalibur, I can see why Kaicho considers him to be an important ally."

Freed grunted as his blade once again connected with Naruto's, "How the hell are you keeping up with me?! I should be moving faster than you could possibly keep up!"

"That's because of my Excalibur's special ability," Naruto answered with a cool smile as he pressed back against Freed. "Just like its name suggests, it gives me the power to control anything I wish, and that is especially true for the other six Excalibur Swords." The blonde's smile grew when he saw the combined look of shock and realization appearing on Freed's face, before pushing the Fallen Angel back several meters. "Do you understand now Freed? I haven't been keeping up with your speed… you've been the one keeping up my mine. When our blades came in contact the first time, I sent a command to your sword to only give you enough of a speed boost where you could match my movements."

"So that is the reason why Excalibur Destruction didn't destroy it when we fought." Xenovia's eyes narrowed when she recalled the battle she had with Naruto, how he was able to block her attacks without any reaction from her sword's destructive ability and yet there was no issue when it had connected with the battlefield surrounding them. 'A sword that allows the user complete control over anything they wish. That is a power we can't let any Devil possess!'

"Damn it!" Freed shouted as he gripped the hilt of his sword. "Just die already you bastard!"

'It is time Naruto-sama! Let's use the power Mother has given me!' Saber called out from within Naruto's mind, to which her master nodded in agreement before holding the blade in front of him.

"Let's see how effective this new ability is."

Time seemed to slow down as a few noticed Naruto hold his sword with two hands as well and close his eyes. A soft golden glow flows from Naruto into his Excalibur Ruler causing it to pulse. As this was happening, the Excalibur in Freed's hands let out a pulse as well, though this seemed to escape his notice as he let out a grunt before charging at Naruto with the blade in the air.

Issei's eyes widened at the fact that the older Devil wasn't moving, "Naruto-sempai!" He and Koneko were about to run towards him, but a female body appeared in front of them, blocking their paths with her arms. The brunette followed the arm and saw that it belonged to a certain Vampire Devil. "Arcueid-sempai?!"

"Just stay put, you will only get in his way." That was all she said as she kept her gaze focused on the battle, causing the two to reluctantly nod their heads.

As soon as Freed was several feet away from Naruto, the blonde's eyes snapped open and raised his sword. An image of Saber in the same position with her arms raised appeared in front of him before she went into Excalibur Ruler, causing it to glow brightly as Naruto spoke. "Let these two blade become one once again."

Valper's eyes to widen when he heard this and shouted towards his ally, "Stop Freed, don't get close to him!"

"Huh?" His words came too late however as Freed and Naruto swung their swords forward and collided with each other. Almost immediately a golden magical circle appeared under them, making many cover their eyes as bright energy tendrils emerged from it and swirled around Naruto and Freed before constricting around the two blades. Freed let out an angry grunt as he shifted his head away from the pure Light Magic, "Y-You son of a bitch! What are you doing!?"

"Isn't it obvious?" Naruto questioned with a grin as the light started to completely cover them, "Excalibur Rapidly… belongs to me now!"

The bright light covered the area for a few seconds, blocking everyone from seeing what was happening. But soon the light began to fade, and many lowered their arms so they could return to viewing the fight, and they were shocked at what they saw. Freed had fallen back on his ass and was looking up at a standing Naruto, but that wasn't what shock them though… no, the truly shocking part was the fact that Naruto was holding a new Excalibur in his hand that was a fusion of Ruler and Rapidly. It had a guard similar to Rulers except that it did not have a center and was mostly a curve with several spikes coming out of the guard and was mostly smooth going to the main blade except for two edges midway on either side of the blade before continuing its curve up to the tip of the blade where two triangular holes were located.

"… Bastard!" Freed growled out as he glared at Naruto.

"The two Excaliburs…" Saji started to speak, but remaining words couldn't leave his mouth from the shock.

"He fused them together!?" Irina exclaimed.

No one could say anything else as they watched Naruto raise the sword up to look at it, a look of amazement appeared on his face as he studied the blade. "I can feel it… a lot more power in this thing than before. If this is only two of them, just imagine all seven." His eyes narrowed as an earlier thought came back to him before his gaze shifted to Freed and a grim looking Valper. 'This thing is going to be incredible when it is completed, I can't wait to see what it will be capable of.'

"Freed, we need to retreat!" Valper shouted making the Fallen Angel look back at him. The old man's body was trembling as he stared at Naruto with an excited grin, true he was angry at the loss of one of the Excalibur blades but his fascination with Naruto was overpowering it. A Devil who could use Light Magic, handle Holy Artifacts and Swords, and somehow bring together pieces of a sword that he had been researching for decades… such a specimen was too difficult to ignore. "Originally you were supposed to kill the three sent by the Church. But the situation is different now, not only do we have the three Excalibur Fragments that they possess but the one that Naruto Lucifer has acquired from combining his Ruler with one of ours. We need to leave now."

Clicking his tongue in frustration, Freed got back on his feet and made it to Valper's side before reaching into his coat. Pulling out a pellet, Freed grinned widely as he threw it to the ground. "Don't think this is over! We'll see you all later!"

Realizing what he was doing Kiba and Xenovia leaped at the two with their swords ready to strike. But they were too late as a flash of light covered the two and they disappeared, not taking a moment to stop Xenovia began running towards the forest. "Come on Irina, we need to follow them!"

"B-But what about Naruto Lucifer?" Irina asked as she watched Xenovia run passed her with Kiba right behind her.

"Hold on Kiba!" Issei called out to his friend.

"Stop right there Kiba! You are not allowed to go after Freed, and that's an order!" Naruto shouted making Kiba slow down enough and come to a stop. Both of Rias and Naruto's Peerages knew that the couple had agreed that while they were in charge of their own groups, they both had some control over their fiancés'. "… I understand that you want revenge for what happen to you and your friends, but this path of revenge that you are on will only lead to more suffering."

"You won't stop me Naruto. I swore that I would destroy Excalibur and anything in relation to it…" Kiba looked back to give Naruto and Saber a dark glare, "Once Freed and Valper are taken care of I will come back. After all these years, all of their deaths will be avenged… my companions and my sister."

Not paying attention to the shocked looks he was getting Kiba once again started running off into the direction Xenovia had headed, disappearing into the darkness of the forest. After watching Kiba vanish from their field of vision, Naruto turned to see that Gawain was standing in front of Naruto with his Excalibur Blessing pointed at Naruto's unmoving form. The Church swordsman was silent for a few seconds before calling out to his remaining companion.

"… Go after them Irina!" The girl turned her head to look at Gawain, who never took his eyes off of Naruto. "Regardless of this new information on Naruto Lucifer and Excalibur, pursuing those two is our highest priority!" It took Irina a few seconds before she nodded her head and followed after Xenovia, leaving Gawain on his own as he kept his blade pointed at Naruto.

"… Now I believe you have some things to explain. Like how exactly you obtained an Excalibur Fragment that went missing centuries ago."

"First of all, it never went missing, it was simply taken by its rightful owner." Naruto replied as he raised his own sword and used it to knock Gawain's away. "Secondly, if you want to hear the whole story I will tell you in a little bit, if you don't mind waiting a minute or two."

Gawain stared at Naruto for a few seconds before lowering his blade, "Alright, I'll listen to what you have to say… But there is one thing I want you to tell me, and this answer I will not wait for."

"And what is that?" Naruto questioned with narrow eyes as he noticed Gawain turn his gaze to Saber, who had rematerialized and was hovering over his shoulder.

"Who exactly is that sprit?" That caught the others attention as they all focused their attention on the tiny girl. "It’s faint but I can feel a connection between her and my Excalibur Blessing, almost as if something is pulling it towards her."

"She is a spirit I met when I was a child, trapped within a cave filled with darkness and a hidden forest within." Naruto raised his hand in a gesturing motion, "Until recently I've only known her by the name she had given herself, Saber Lily."

The blonde was interrupted by Saber as she started to speak, "But that was because I didn't feel like I deserved the name I was given… I am a shield against any who would threaten my master and the sheath of the original Excalibur, my true name is Avalon."

"A-Avalon!?" Issei called out in shock as he took a step back, "You're telling me I was standing near one of the most important tools in the Arthurian Legends and I didn't even know! Wait… does that mean tha-"

"As I thought, the situation appears to have become quite troublesome." Everyone turned their heads towards the voice and saw that it had belonged to Rias, who was standing in front of a red Teleportation Circle with Akeno while Sona and Tsubaki stood in front of a blue one right next to them. "So, what do you have to say for yourselves Koneko-chan, Issei?"

Sona's glasses had a small glint to them as she stared at her Pawn, "I am waiting for a very good explanation as well, Saji."

"Buchou/Kaichou!?" Issei and Saji shouted at the same time with nervous looks on both of their faces when they saw the looks their Kings were sending them.

(A Few Minutes Later)

"I can't… feel anything... besides the pain." Saji whimpered as tears fell down his face. Sona's Pawn was currently lying on the ground with his butt in the air and steam coming off it, while Sona stood behind him with her arms crossed.

"Good, that means you will think before acting next time." The short-haired King said with a firm tone before she glanced to the side where Rias was also disciplining Issei with magical spankings, "The next time you try something like this I will raise the spankings to ten thousand."

"T-There's no way I wouldn't survive that."

"For rivals, those two sure have similar mindset huh?" Arcueid commented.

"Sona-sama and Rias-sama are childhood friends that grew up in similar environments," Tsubaki replied while lifting her glasses up a bit to adjust them. "It is to be expected that despite their differences that some things would be the same."

Akeno let out a small laugh as she heard Issei's let out another shout, "Ara ara that one sounded like it really stung."

"… I am not letting Naruto anywhere near my butt when he delivers punishments." Arcueid said with a shiver, "Maybe I should talk to him about other methods of punishment."

"That is a possibility given how long you've been around, there must've been a large number of disciplinary techniques that you've seen." Tsubaki nodded her head before glancing at her King who was waiting for Rias to finish.

"I don't know, Naruto-kun's Light Magic could leave a nice sting to his punishments… I can only imagine how those would feel, fufufu~"

Arcueid looked at the long ponytailed girl with a raised eyebrow, "You are really into all that S&M and crazy stuff, aren't you?"

The three Queens were standing next to Koneko while Gawain was sitting on a large boulder that was lodged deep into one of the walls with his now sheathed Excalibur Blessing leaning against his shoulder, all of them resumed their watching as Rias was finishing up Issei's punishment. The only one who wasn't paying attention was Naruto, who was leaning on a destroyed desk with Saber sitting on his shoulder. The blond Devil appeared to be deep in thought about something as he stared down at the Excalibur Ruler/Rapidly fusion in his hands, but he quickly snapped out of it when he felt Saber push her hand against his cheek making him look up from the sword to where Rias and Issei were.

The brunette let out one last yelp before releasing the strength he had in his arms and fell to the ground, "Waaaaahh, I think my ass is dead now."

"Let that be a lesson on making me worry so much," Rias shook her head with a smile before leaning down and patted Issei on the head. "I know your heart was in the right place, but Kiba is on a path filled revenge, he won't be thinking rationally when it comes to Excalibur."

"And anything related to it, I have no doubt that he knows about Saber's true identity as well." Naruto spoke up making all eyes turn to look at him.

"Speaking of which," Issei started to say as he slowly made it back to his feet, rubbing his sore behind as he stood straight. "Why didn't you tell us about Saber's identity, or the fact that you had one of the Excalibur blades with you?"

"I'd like to know that as well, you did say that you would give me a proper explanation if I waited." Gawain said with a blank face, normally he would have no problem with getting answers later. However, the fact remained that not only was the final Excalibur that had been missing for centuries had been found in the hands of a Devil, but also a Holy Artifact that hadn't been seen since the age of Camelot. Both of these powerful items were in the hands of a Devil that could use Light Magic and was someone that the higher ups from the Church had ordered not to harm any of the Devils in Kuoh Town, and that made Gawain raise a lot of questions.

Naruto looked back at Gawain quietly before nodding, "Alright then… To answer your question Issei, I did tell Rias, Akeno, Sona, and Arcueid about Saber."

"So, we were the only ones who didn't know?"

Naruto nodded his head, "Rias and Akeno were the first ones Saber and I told. It was because of Saber and my hidden Devil blood that I wasn't reincarnated as Rias' Knight. I had told them about Saber, and we agreed that it was better to not let Kiba know about her until the time was right."

"But what about Kaichou?" Saji asked while getting back to his feet.

"He and Rias had informed me about his abilities involving Light Magic before he became the House of Lucifer's Heir and then revealed Saber's identity after his duel with Rizer." Sona explained to her pawn, "We had come to an agreement that keeping those details a secret were the best option since there was no certainty on how the Factions would react. It was lucky that no one had done anything when they found out he could use Light Magic and had immunity to the normal weaknesses."

"Well, besides the married proposals…" Naruto said with a shrug making Rias and Akeno frown a little at that. "Of course, my family knew about her as well, it wasn't like I could hide that from them."

"And I was told since I was going to become a part of his Peerage, though I already had my suspicions because I've dealt with a few situations like these." Arcueid commented with a shrug.

With a nod of his head, Gawain jumped off the boulder while keeping his sword at his waist. He could understand the logic behind the three Devils decisions to keep the powerful artifact a secret, "So now that you answered those questions maybe you can tell us where you found Avalon and Excalibur Ruler… You had said something about her being in a cave, right?"

"That's right. It was eleven years ago when I was a child, I was with my mother playing in a park and as we were leaving I heard the sound of someone crying. I separated from my mother and followed the voice until I made it a cave before going inside, when I had made it to the end of the cave I found out that there was an inner forest. It was there that I had found Saber in her sheath form resting against a tree. Someone had sealed her away inside the cave centuries ago, and she had was left alone to her sadness and guilt as it ate at her." Naruto smiled as he reached up and held his hand out for Saber to climb on, "The two of us talked for a bit and I decided to take her with me, and the best way for us to do that was for us to merge Avalon with my body. After that the two of us were always together and enjoyed life until I came to Kuoh Academy and later became a Devil."

"But it wasn't until Kuoh Academy that Naruto-sama discovered who I really was and learned to access my powers." Saber added with a nod of her head.

"That explains that, but how do you have one of the Excalibur Fragments." Tsubaki questioned.

Raising the sword up with his other hand for all to see, Naruto continued his story. "It was during the time that Rias-chan, her Peerage and I had gone to the Familiar Forest, Saber and I had left the group because someone had called out to the two of us."

"Someone called out to you two. Who was it?" Saji crossed his arms with a puzzled look.

"The Goddess who gave Excalibur and Avalon to King Arthur, also known as the Lady of the Lake." Naruto replied getting a few gasps from the people who didn't know about that, "And after we met and talked, she gave me Excalibur Ruler with a personal quest that only Saber and I could do…" The blonde Devil shifted his gaze around the room before focusing it on Gawain, "Using Saber's power, I am to reunite all seven fragments and merge them together to bring back the True Excalibur."

"The True…"

"Excalibur! But why would you want to bring it back, it caused Kiba so much pain and killed his friends and even his sister!" Issei exclaimed with a clenched fist, in the brunette's mind as long as Excalibur was in the area Kiba would continue to seek revenge and never move on. That was why he tried to have them work together with the people from the Church, since their goals had semi-similar results.

"No Issei," Arcueid said making his turn to see her shake her head, "It was the Church's fault that there were seven Excaliburs made from the original, instead of reforming it and giving it back to Lady Vivian like King Arthur requested. But even then, the fact remains that Excalibur does not deserve to be blamed for something it had no control over."

Noticing a few of the looks his Queen was getting, Naruto let out a sigh before he started speaking. "If a murderer kills someone you love with a gun, do you hate the gun that was being used by the killer and all guns like it? No, the Excalibur was just the target of horrible circumstances… and so was Kiba and Saber."

"When Lady Vivian had given Excalibur Ruler to Naruto-sama it was the first time I had seen Excalibur in centuries." Saber explained while bowing her head, and then the tiny girl's body started to tremble. "I was horrified at what had become of my oldest companion."

"… So, you're saying that it was a legendary Goddess who found you worthy and gave you the sword?" Gawain questioned as he made his way to stand directly in front of Naruto, their eyes meeting in a clash of wills as Gawain seemed to study Naruto for any sign of deceit. "I'm guessing that she also is responsible for that ability to combine the Excalibur Fragments."

"Yes I am, and it's your choice whether you believe me or not. But regardless of what you think I will complete the quest she gave me. Now then I think we've all had a long night and should wait until tomorrow for either Kiba or the Church girls to get in contact with us." Raising his hand, Naruto summoned a large teleportation circle a few feet away from the group, to which Sona summoned her own in response. Naruto turned towards Issei and Koneko and walked to them, stopping when he was a foot away from them. He reached and surprised them both he patted them on the shoulders, "Despite how reckless the two of you were, it's great to see that you wanted to help Kiba so much… But remember this, even if he gets his revenge that doesn't mean he will be at peace." Dismissing the confused look he was getting from Issei, the blond glanced over at Rias. "Tomorrow, we will come up with a plan if something goes wrong."

"That would be the best move." Rias replied with a nod, "It looks like all of us are involved in this now thanks to our Peerages meddling in."

Sona closed her eyes for a few seconds before opening them to stare at her fellow Kings, "I would rather stay out of this, but if either of you require any assistance just let me know."

"Right," Naruto replied with a smile before glancing back at Gawain, and his smile turned serious. "Since your comrades have agreed to work with us, you should also join the two of us tomorrow for our planning."

The male swordsman was quite for a few moments before nodding his head, "That would be the best option at the moment. I will go to the Gremory Headquarters later tomorrow."

"Alright, we'll see you there. Hopefully by then those three will contact us before then."

Soon both members of Naruto and Rias' Peerages were standing within Naruto's circle while Sona, Tsubaki and Saji stood within the Sitri's. The inside of the building was covered in gold and blue lights as the two groups were transported away, leaving Gawain by himself. The man of the Church appeared to be deep in thought as he stared at where Naruto and Saber had been.

Letting out a sigh, Gawain shook his head with a small smile. "I didn't think I would actually get the chance to see Avalon with my own two eyes … Our orders were to retrieve the fragments that were stolen but if Lady Vivian really did see him as worthy of both Avalon and Excalibur… Dear Lord, what should I do?"

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

The redheaded Gremory could feel something was wrong as she laid on the mattress with her eyes closed as she tried to sleep, but despite the minutes that passed she couldn't feel herself drifting off. She was too worried about Kiba and his desire for revenge consuming him, memories of the night that she had found Kiba dying in the snow and reincarnated him into her Knight went through her mind… But that wasn't the only thing that had worried her.

Feeling the bed shift next to her paused her thoughts, she listened to Naruto's footsteps walk away from the bed before the sounds came to a stop. The sounds of a window opening could be heard causing Rias to open her eyes and slowly rise from the bed to see what Naruto was doing. Her fiancé was currently leaning on the open windowsill, the moonlight shining down on him as he stared up at the sky. Slowly making her way out of bed she made her way over to him, "Naruto-kun?"

Her words seemed to snap him out of whatever he was thinking of as he turned his head to look at her and take in her appearance, Rias was wearing a lavender nightgown that reached her knees with white frills at the end. "Oh Rias-chan, sorry did I wake you up?"

"Not really, I couldn't sleep. There are too many things on my mind right now." Rias replied with a small smile before reaching up and placing a hand on Naruto's arm, "It's the same for you right?"

Naruto was quiet as he stared at Rias before looking out the window once again, "Saber is currently resting so I thought this would be the perfect time to gather my thoughts together, the last thing I want to do is make things worse for her. She doesn't show much but I can tell that this whole mess involving Excalibur is tearing her up inside."

"Anyone would be if they had gone through what she had." Rias commented before moving closer to Naruto's body, resting her head against his bare shoulder. Naruto was only wearing dark blue pajama pants, leaving his upper body exposed to the cool night air coming in. "… So, what were you thinking about?"

"I was thinking about earlier, Saber and I have finally begun our mission and acquire the second fragment… And now everyone knows about her." Naruto placed a hand on the windowsill as he stared up at the moon, "Did you know about Kiba's sister?"

"Yes, I knew. She was his twin and another victim of the Holy Sword Project, according to Kiba she was one of the ones that had the best chance at being able to wield a Holy Sword." Rias closed her eyes as she visualized the snowy night in her mind, "The day that Kiba's comrades were killed, the two of them were the only ones to escape. But she stayed behind to fight off one of the men that had pursued them… Kiba had gone back to see if he could find her, or at the very least her body, but there was no sign of her anywhere. It's possible they took her body back to the others and disposed of all of them at once."

"… Is that what's bothering you?" Naruto asked as he raised an arm and wrapped it around Rias' shoulders, bringing her closer to him as they silently enjoyed each other's presence.

Rias nodded her head as she closed her eyes and rubbed her cheek against Naruto's chest, listening to his heartbeat for a few seconds before she spoke. "I'm not just worried about Kiba though, but you and Saber as well."

"The two of us will be fine. For whatever reason the higher-ups in the Church and Angel Faction have ordered that I am not to be targeted, but that also means that for now I can focus on the important tasks at hand." Naruto lowered his head until his chin was resting on top of Rias' head and grew a small smile, "Things may not seem to be great right now, but I promise I will never leave you."

"You better keep that promise… especially with any other women that appear in your life."

That caught Naruto by surprise as he pulled away from Rias to look at her, "Rias-chan? What are you…?"

"I-It's not like I'm saying that I'm going to be a hundred percent okay with it," Rias said as she averted her gaze away from Naruto with a slightly somber look. "I am well aware of the fact you could end up with multiple wives in order for you to revive your House, that's to be expected since you are the Heir… But that doesn't mean that I will sit by while other girls try to-" The redhead was cut off from finishing her sentence as Naruto tilted her head to face him and silenced her with a kiss causing her eyes to widen from the sudden action, but not even a second passed before Rias relaxed and closed her eyes as she began to return the kiss.

The two soon parted for air and Naruto leaned forward, lightly pressing his forehead against his fiancé’s. "You will never have to worry about that, any girl I do end up marrying won't make me brush you aside. I won't put them over you."

"But still, it would be the same is said for them right?" Rias replied with a smile, not moving from her spot as she continued. "If you fall in love with them as much as you have for me then it wouldn't be right for me to keep you all to myself… So that's why I've decided to be the one to manage your harem."

"Manage my harem… the one in charge?"

"Of course!" Rias' personality seemed to flip as she was suddenly a few feet away from Naruto with her arms crossed under her large bust, a coy smile on her face. "My father actually has a harem of his own and my mother is the one that manages it. I've seen her in action so I have some knowledge on what I can do, not to mention the shows that I've seen that have a harem genre."

"Shows with harem genres, isn't that mostly with anime and manga?" Naruto mumbled to himself with a raised eyebrow. He watched as Rias continue talking for a bit before he finally spoke up, "Um… Rias-chan?"

That seemed to catch her attention as she turned to look at him, "Yes Naruto-kun? Did you need something?"

"As fun as it is to hear what you have planned… I think we should turn in for the night." Naruto rubbed the back of his head as he turned back towards the open window, reaching up and closed it slowly. "We have to be ready for tomorrow."

"I suppose you're right, we can talk about this later." Rias said with a smile before she and Naruto made their way back to the bed, making their way under the covers. The Gremory Heiress was pressing herself against Naruto's frame and rested her head against his chest, but before sleep could take her another thought came to mind. "Naruto-kun?"

She could fell his head shift a little, "Yeah?"

"… Was there… already someone that you are thinking about? The way you said it before, it sounded like you had someone in mind."

"We'll worry about it when everything is over. I wasn't even sure that you would be fine with me having a harem in the first place." Naruto closed his eyes as he said this, seemingly ignoring the curious look Rias was giving him. "I was a little worried you would start to think that I was similar to Raiser."

"You're nothing like him, and we both know that. I will not be against it as long as it is someone who genuinely loves you and you love them in return, and someone that I approve of…" Rias let out a small yawn before closing her eyes as well. "Just remember to tell me these things, the two of us are engaged after all."

Naruto listened as Rias' breathing started to change, and soon enough the buxom Devil was asleep. "Yeah, you're right… Good night Rias-chan." The blonde's eyes closed, and sleep started to take over him as well.

(The Following Morning)

Walking down the hallway with his arms stretched in the air, Naruto opened his mouth widely and let out a loud yawn. Both he and Rias had gotten up around the same time and were getting ready for school, but the redheaded Devil had retreated back to her room while telling him to go on ahead. "For some reason I feel tired and a little sore too, I wonder why…"

"It is possible that combining the two swords put a strain on your body," Saber replied while crossing her arms. She was floating next to Naruto as the blond made his way around the corner.

"A strain? But I was feeling fine during and after the battle." Naruto let out a grunt as he fell pressure on the side of his neck before twisting his head to the side and was pleased to hear a cracking sound before the pressure disappeared.

"It could be a small side effect from using the power that Mother had given us, or maybe the adrenaline from yesterday was holding back the fatigue you were feeling." Saber explained with a closed-eyed smile, not noticing Naruto perk his head up as he could have sworn he heard someone let out a yell. "Regardless of what the reason is, I'm glad to see that you are doing well after combining Excalibur Ruler and Rapidly. We are getting closer to completing our goal, only five swords remain until Excalibur becomes whole once again."

Shaking his head, Naruto dismissed the sound and gave Saber a grin. "Yeah, but we can't rest easily. Freed still has possession of two more Excalibur Fragments while the members from the Church have the other three. And I seriously doubt they would just hand them over to me… not to mention the fact that Kokabiel is still out there."

"Very true, but as you said to Gawain last night that we would complete the quest." Saber said before noticing that Naruto was staring down at the ground with a serious expression, "Is something the matter Naruto-sama?"

"… As much as I hate to admit this, part of me is wondering if we would stand a chance against Kokabiel." Naruto didn't need to look at his partner to know she had a surprised look on her face, "You remember last night when I met Azazel… I don't know if it was because of his calm persona, but I don't think he even saw me as a threat. From what I've read about him, Azazel is the leader of Fallen Angels and has six sets of wings, which is four more than Abazeth had and from what I read only one set more than Kokabiel."

"Naruto-sama," The Lucifer was surprised when Saber suddenly appeared in front of him with a cool expression, before shocking him as she slapping his cheek with enough force to turn his head. "… Like I have stated before, as long as you and I are together, you will never have to fight alone. I will be your shield, and Excalibur will be your blade, so as our master you must not hesitate."

"Saber…"

"Just like always, face your enemy with everything you've got and never doubt yourself, for the moment that you do you will die."

"… Yeah, you're right Saber. I can't doubt myself now after everything I've done till now, not after all the battles and harsh training I've been through." The tiny girl's body straightened as she watched Naruto start to grin at her, "Thanks for snapping me out of my funk. We've got a lot of work to do, so I am counting on your support."

"Of course, Naruto-sama!" Saber said with a smile before bringing her arm across her chest in a salute. Naruto nodded his head with smirk before he began to walk again, the two made their way through the hallway and were getting close to the stairs. But just as Naruto was about to go down the steps, a voice with an accent coming from behind him.

"Gosh darn it, why does this happen to me every time?!"

Naruto and Avalon turned their heads at the other hallway entrance and saw a teenaged girl with bright red hair kneeling down next to what appeared to be a smoking, and very destroyed vacuum cleaner. She was wearing a collared white long-sleeved midriff shirt with brown designs on the back and a brown breast pocket, the sleeves of her shirt were rolled up to her elbows to reveal a brown edge, and she had dark orange that reached down to cover what appeared to be cowgirl boots. The curiosity got to Naruto as he turned around and walked up to the girl, standing right behind her as she continued to stare at the broken machinery.

"Is everything okay?"

"Yeah I'm fine. This kinda thing happens whenever I try usin' machines like these, they just end up busted the moment my hand touches it." The girl let out a sigh, before letting her head drop. "I tried to Tayuya that this might happen but boy, that girl can curse worse than any drunken sailor."

Naruto let out a chuckle, "That's Tayuya for you. I've known her for years and honestly I wouldn't be surprised if one of her first words was an insult or curse."

"Ain't that the truth? And when she lent this to me, she said that this thing would never break."

"So, I am guessing that yell earlier was you?"

The girl let out a weak laugh as she rose to her feet, placing her hands on her hips as she turned her head partially in his direction with her eyes closed. "Yup, unfortunately the thing sparked and exploded before catchin on fire. I'm just glad that nothing was caught in the destruction or Lady Kaguya would've been furious."

"Well, it seems like you took care of mess pretty well. Just a little cleaning up and I doubt Grandma would stay angry," Naruto replied before glancing at the scorch mark surrounding the vacuum. "Though she might get angry at Tayuya for skipping her duties since this was her area to clean today."

"No, I volunteer to do this, I just arrived here not that long ago so I figured… I'd find something to be… useful?" The girl's body seemed to freeze before slowly turning around to face him, revealing sky blue eyes that seemed to shrink when she finally realized who she had been talking to. "Lord Naruto! I'm sorry, I didn't know that it was you!"

Noticing the change in how she spoke, Naruto raised an eyebrow. "It's completely fine, you don't have to worry… I don't think we've actually met."

"Oh, that's right. I'm Gemini Sunrise… Though I guess its Lucifer now, huh? Anyway, I'm a member of the Lucifer Side Branch."

"Gemini, huh? That accent of yours… Are you from another country?"

Gemini smiled as she puffed out her chest, "That's right. Until now I was born and raised in Texas, America's Lone Star State!"

"Wow, I've never been to America before, what's it like?" Naruto asked with a grin.

"Well, it's pretty big over there, lots of buildings and people. But there are a few places that are just open fields for you to run in and so much beauty in nature," Gemini raised a hand and scratched her cheek. "Though that last part is mostly what I grew up with, truthfully I only been in the city a few times."

"I don't see anything wrong with that." Saber spoke up as she landed on Naruto's shoulder, "Sometimes I enjoy taking in nature's beauty more than being in the city, especially when you are able to go stargazing."

"Wow that must be the famous Saber I've been hearing about. She's adorable!" Gemini gushed as she stared at the tiny spirit, her words made Saber blush a little.

"D-Don't be ridiculous! I am a knight that has been around since the days of Camelot and am not adorable!" Saber exclaimed as she pointed her finger at Gemini with an angry scowl.

The spirit of Avalon was quickly silenced when Naruto reached up and patted her on the head. "Don't mind her, she's always been like this… Gemini?"

"I can't believe I'm got to meet an actual knight. Taking up arms to fight for honor and their country, fighting with both grace and ferocity…" The cowgirl had her hands on her cheeks as she seemed to be in a daze, "I hope I can one day raise my own sword high~"

"Hey Gemini?" Naruto called out again.

Saber floated off Naruto's shoulder and flew in front of the girl's face, waving her hands a few times before turning back to Naruto, "I think she's daydreaming Naruto-sama."

"Give up now Koran, you will die on the battlefield!" Gemini said in a deeper voice.

Looking at the girl with a worried look and then back towards the hallway where Asia and Rias could be seen walking towards the stairs, Naruto scratched the back of his head. "I don't know what I should do in this kind of situation."

"While it wouldn't be right to leave her like this, I'm afraid that we don't have time to waste. You and the others need to get to school and meet up with Gawain after." Saber commented as she floated to Naruto's side, giving a glance back at a blushing Gemini. "I'm sure she will snap out of it soon. Let's get going Naruto-sama."

"… I guess you're right… Hold on, let me write a note or something." Naruto reached into his school bag and after a few seconds pulls out a blank piece of paper. Saber watches as Naruto writes something down quickly and places it in Gemini's hand, which didn't seem to bother the girl as she continued her daydream. "Okay Saber let's get going."

Gemini was oblivious to the two as they walked away from her, "Princess Katrina we must escape from here, you shall not die this day…"

"Why are you just standing there Gemin-"

"No one shall lay a hand on the Princess!" Gemini suddenly shouted as she threw a punch into the air. The redheaded Texan snapped out of her fantasy when she felt her fist make contact with flesh, which was instantly followed by the sound of a female grunt and a body hitting the floor.

"OW! What the hell Gemini?! Why the fuck did you just sucker punch me!?" Gemini paled once again as she looked down at the ground to see a familiar shade of reddish-pink hair and an equally familiar irritated look with brown eyes staring up at her. The hair and eyes belonged to one Tayuya Lucifer, and she was not pleased with the slightly swollen cheek she was rubbing.

"T-T-Ta-Tayuya! I'm so sorry 'bout that, I didn't mean to! I was just talking to Lord Naru… Huh? He's gone!?" Gemini looked back and forth on either side of the hallway before an embarrassed look appeared on her now completely red face. "Ah man, I got caught up in my own sky saddle again. And in front of him of all people… this is not how I want the first meetin' to go."

The sound of cracking knuckles was heard coming from behind her, making her freeze as she heard Tayuya speak. "I wouldn't worry so much about that right now, I'd be more worried about the payback I'm about to fucking deal to your airhead of a skull!"

"O-Oh come on now Tayuya! I apologized, didn't I?"

"Yeah, and this is my way of saying I forgive you!"

"NOOOO!" Members of the Side Branch turned their heads when they heard the sound of a female screaming, followed by a loud crashing noise.

(Later at ORC Building)

"So… There still hasn't been any word from Kiba?" Issei inquired as he stared at Rias and Akeno from his spot next to Asia, Mito, and Koneko, the latter two were both sitting on one of the couches rather than standing with him and Asia.

"I'm afraid not." Akeno answered with a shake of her head, standing next to the couch side that Rias was seated.

The next one to speak was Gawain, who was standing near one of the windows with his arms crossed. "Unfortunately, I haven't gotten a call from Xenovia or Irina either. I would have figured that they would have tried to contact me by now…"

"Do you think they're alright?" Asia worriedly asked.

"Kiba is with those girls, and all three of them are skilled fighters." Rias replied while glancing next to her where Naruto was sitting with Saber on his lap, both of them had their eyes closed and were completely silent. "Despite that Stray Exorcist becoming a Fallen Angel I thought that it would easy for them to chase him down, but…"

"Did we do something we shouldn't have?" Issei muttered to himself before staring hard at the ground, "Is it because of my decision to get involved?"

"No Issei," Naruto finally spoke up making everyone turn to see that he was looking at them with his arms were now crossed, but on his lap Saber remained unmoved with her eyes still closed. "Regardless if you made a move or not, Kiba might've gotten involved anyways. Not to mention the fact that I was going to be a part of this sooner or later."

Just like Akeno, Arcueid was on the side her King was seated except she was sitting on the arm of the couch. "Naruto is right, and now that we are involved we can't wait for one of them to get in contact with us."

"She is right, all of our familiars are searching the entire city for any sign of them while we have Saber try to locate the Excalibur Fragments that they possess." Rias explained as a frown appeared on her face, "Once we have located them we will make our move… Any objections, Gawain-san?"

"… No, that sounds like the best option at the moment." Gawain nodded his head before glancing at the sunset outside, "Hopefully we will find them before anything bad happens, for some reason I am getting a bad feeling."

Asia quietly watched Gawain for a few seconds before walking over to him, placing her hand on his shoulder to get his attention. Once he turned his head back to look at her, the blond girl flashed him a smile, "Don't worry Gawain, I am sure we'll find them soon."

"… Yeah. Thank you Asia." The wielder of Excalibur Blessing said while smiling back at the girl. Neither noticed the twitching eyebrow Naruto had nor the amused look Akeno had as she stared at him.

"Ara ara, it looks like Gawain has caught the affections of our little Asia, huh Naruto-kun?" Akeno whispered over Rias to Naruto, making Rias let out a low giggle as Naruto turned to look at them with an unamused frown.

"Don't start Akeno-chan… Don't even start."

Saber's eyes snapped open before she rose to her feet, while at the same time Rias' hand started to glow. "I'm detecting a large concentration on the outskirts of the town."

"That's where my familiar is located, according to her she found one of the girls." Rias explained before rising from her seat with Akeno summoning a transportation circle at the same time. "Let's get moving."

Naruto nodded before glancing towards his youngest sister, "Mito-chan I want you to teleport back to the Lucifer Mansion and stay there with Mom and Grandma."

"But Onii-chan-"

"No buts," Naruto interrupted the girl as Rias' Peerage walked into their circle before teleporting away and created his own. "This is going to be dangerous and knowing that you are safe at home is more comforting than you being on the battlefield." The girl went silent before nodding her head, not saying anything as Naruto walked passed her and stood in front of Gawain. "It will be faster if you tag along with us, my teleportation circle will be able to handle you traveling with us."

"Right, let's get going then." Gawain replied before he, Naruto and Arcueid made their way onto the circle making it glow brighter.

"… Onii-chan!" Naruto glanced back at Mito, who had risen out of her seat. "Good luck and kick their butts!"

A grin grew on Naruto's face as he gave her a thumbs up. One last thing could be heard as the circle's light started to cover the three and transported them away. "Of course. We'll see you later Mito-chan!"

Seconds later Mito stood alone as she looked down to the ground, before the dog-sized Kitchi appearing next to her and placed its head under one of her hands. Brushing her hand against her familiar's head, Mito whispered to herself. "Everyone… please by alright."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

It turned out that the person that Saber had sensed and that Rias' familiar had found was Irina. The two groups had arrived to find her injured body was being held by the bat in her human form. Looking at her form, they could see most of her clothes had been ripped and slashed which exposed a lot of her nude form.

"Irina!" Issei shouted as he started running towards her, while Gawain and Asia were right behind him. The two boys knelt down next to Irina's body while Asia quickly summoned her Sacred Gear to start healing her wounds.

"It looks like she was injured pretty badly!" Asia said worriedly as she focused her healing on one of Irina's wounds while shifting her gaze down to the other injuries covering her body. "Even with my powers it will take some time before she can move around."

Hearing the girl let out a groan, Gawain reached down and held one of Irina's hands. "Irina, tell me what happened! I thought you were with Xenovia and Kiba Yuuto, where are they? And how did you end up like this?"

"S-Sempai… They managed to get away… before he attacked…" Irina tried to explain though she winced in pain several times. "I was… the only one… who couldn't…!"

"He? Who was he, Irina?" Issei questioned as he stared down at her panting form, more focused on that she was found injured and in pain rather than the fact she was mostly naked. "Are you talking about Freed?"

Naruto's eyes studied the area around them, before narrowing when he realized an important detail. 'She doesn't have Excalibur Mimic on her nor do I see it nearby, so that means someone took it… But I can still sense it's presence.'

"Don't let… your guard down… That person's powers are not to… be taken lightly…" Irina's body tensed up as the pain started to get to her once again.

The group was tense when they heard her say that the first one to speak was Issei. "That person?"

"Please don't talk Irina-san!" Asia warned as she focused more energy into healing the girl.

"… Sempai… Issei… Please be careful…" That was all Irina managed to get out with a small pain-filled smile before she passed out from the pain.

"Hold on Irina!" Gawain exclaimed before reaching two of his fingers out and placed them on her neck, waiting a few seconds before letting out a sigh. "Thank God, she's only passed out."

"We can take care of it from here." A voice spoke up making many turn their heads to see Sona, Tsubaki and Saji standing over their blue transportation circle.

Rias nodded with a smile as the three rushed over, "Thank you for coming Sona."

"After sending me that message how could I refuse? I did say to contact me if you needed any assistance." Sona replied while kneeling down next to Asia, "It looks like she received a lot of physical damage."

"That's right, unfortunately my Twilight Healing can't recover the exhausted strength of the person it is healing." Asia explained to the Heiress of Sitri, who nodded her head in understanding before turning to her Queen.

"Tsubaki, take her back with you." Nodding her head Tsubaki knelt down and picked Irina up bridal style, "We have the proper equipment needed to heal her back at my house. I'll leave her in your hands."

"Yes ma'am." Tsubaki took a step back from the group and teleported her and Irina away.

Gawain and the other stood up, with the former bowing his head at Sona. "Thank you for helping her."

Like I said, it's not like I could stand back and watch." Sona replied before adjusting her glasses, "Besides that, is it really appropriate for a member of the Church like you to thank me. I am a Devil after all."

"Regardless of my faith, I never turn away from expressing my gratitude to those that help my friends." Gawain replied with a smile before his expression turned serious, "Anyway, at least now we know that Xenovia and Kiba Yuuto seem to be alright."

"That's right, but we can't be sure until we find them." Naruto said before turning around fully, facing several of the trees a few yards back. "But before that… How about you come out from hiding? There's no point in you trying since I can sense the presence of Excalibur."

A sensation went through all the Devils as they watched Freed emerge from behind the trees, with a black wing stretched out and a sheathed sword in hand. "I had a feeling that you would be able to find me. Though it's not like that it really matters now. I have all of my prey assembled before me and the rest of the fragments within reach… How are you doing this fine day… Shitty Devils."

"So, it was Freed, after all," Issei muttered, gritting his teeth as he watched the reincarnated Fallen Angel stick his tongue out at them.

"Oh look, if it isn't the traitor turned shitty Devil, Asia-chan." Freed grinned mockingly as he swung his sheathed sword back and forth, "Having a great time as a Devil, huh?"

Asia took a hesitant step back as she saw the look in Freed's eyes. Though it only happened in an instant, the memories of when he had attempted to rape her wasn't something she was just going to forget. But before Freed could say anything else, Gawain and Issei stood in front of Asia protectively.

"Shut the hell up, you bastard!" Issei shouted as he summoned his Boosted Gear.

"… Freed Sellzen." Gawain growled out as he reached down and unsheathed Excalibur Blessing, pointing its blade at the former exorcist. "For what you did to Asia and to Irina, I suggest you say one last prayer before I cut you down!"

Naruto moved in front of the two with his own Excalibur held tightly in one of his hands while Rias and Sona stood on either side of him. All three of them had their hands held out with magical circles appearing in front of them and were covered in a mix of red, blue, reddish-purple, and gold as they built up their magical attacks to strike Freed down.

But the white-haired boy waved his hand in front of him, "Hey, hold on one second! Hold on! There is actually something we want to say to the crimson-haired lady and Lucifer."

"Something you want to say?" Rias repeated as she, Naruto and Sona dismissed their magical circles, though Naruto kept his sword ready in case of a sneak attack.

"That's right… Though it's actually our boss who does!" Freed said with a smirk, raising his head up to motion them to look up as well. The sky quickly turned dark as the Devils and Church Swordsman looked up to see a figure overhead… a figure with multiple black wings. He had the appearance of a young man with black hair, pale white skin, and pointy ears. He was wearing an incredibly detailed black robe with golden shoulder pads.

"A Fallen Angel." Koneko said with narrow eyes.

"Not only that, but he has five sets of wings. That means he's a Cadre-level Fallen Angel." Akeno added as she studied the man above them.

Naruto shifted his stance and changed Excalibur Ruler's position, "So I take it… you're Kokabiel."

"Well done, descendant of Lucifer. I've been looking forward to meeting you and the daughter of Gremory for quite some time now." Kokabiel's eyes glowed red as he stared down at all of the Devils, with his focus more on Naruto, Rias, and Sona than the others. "But to introduce myself properly, my name is Kokabiel."

"Hello Fallen Angel Kokabiel." Rias called out with a smile as she crossed her arms, making Kokabiel focus his attention on her. "My name is Rias Gremory. It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

"What familiar crimson hair, such a unique beauty to it. You look just like your Demon Lord of a brother, Sirzechs…" Kokabiel commented with a grin, "The thought of him and the sight of you, both make me want to vomit."

Easily ignoring the man's comment, the redheaded Devil spoke. "So why did you want to meet us here? What was the purpose? There must be one for you, a Cadre-level, to come here yourself."

"I'm going to have some fun in this city and go all out in this fight with your stronghold at the very center. Kuoh Academy will be reduced to nothing." This shocked many as they heard the Fallen Angel's answer.

"Our academy?!" Rias exclaimed in surprise.

"If I do that, then Sirzechs will have no choice but to get involved. Isn't that right?" The smile on Kokabiel's face only grew as he said this. "Not to mention the fact that nearby, the House of Lucifer is within the area, another perfect target for the great Kaguya Lucifer to take action as well."

Rias narrowed her eyes at just the thought of his plan succeeding, "But if you do that, another Great War will break out between God, the Fallen Angels, and the Devils!"

"That’s the point Rias-chan, Kokabiel's goal is to start another war." Naruto said making many turn to him in shock, though Kokabiel's grin only grew larger… that is until what Naruto said next. "Azazel had told me his desire to prove that the Fallen Angels are supreme, taking advantage of the fact that all it would take was a nudge to get things started. He took the Excalibur Fragments because he wanted God and his Faction to react, and this fight would make the Devil Faction react. You are the sister of Lucifer while Sona is the sister of Leviathan, and to top it off there's me, an Heir of the Four Great Houses."

"… So, Azazel told you of my plans… No matter, that fool will not interfere." Kokabiel stated before he started to laugh, "But I am impressed with how much you figured out, Naruto Lucifer! I had fully expected some retaliation for taking away the six Excalibur Swords that the Churches had. But all I got was a weakling of an exorcist and three Holy Sword wielders. It's not enough. It's far too dull and unimpressive for my tastes!"

"You really desire war that much?" Sona questioned.

"That's right! I couldn't resist the boredom that I felt after the Great War between the Three Factions ended!" Kokabiel held a claw hand out as he continued his explanation. "But despite my objections to Azazel, neither that fool nor Shemhazai wanted another war."

"… Wait, aren't those the names that Raynare spoke of after taking Asia's Sacred Gears." Issei said while thinking back to his battle with the female Fallen Angel. "I've read about him somewhere… isn't he the big-bad boss of the Fallen Angels?

"Yeah, Azazel is the Governor General of the Fallen Angels." Naruto answered before lifting his sword and pointing its blade at Kokabiel, "But he already told me himself! He has no intention on another war and lose any more of his forces!"

"Very true!" Kokabiel snapped back as his folded wings twitched, "Azazel wasn't just against the idea, he ignored them entirely in order to collect those unexplainable things called Sacred Gears and is too absorbed in his research to do anything himself. He even ignored the reports that I had managed to obtain regarding the fact that a descendant of Lucifer had been living as a human!"

Naruto's eyes narrowed at that, "So that's how that group knew about me… And were you the one who ordered them to kill me?!"

"That was an order I gave to Abazeth personally, but in the end all he and the others did was awaken your powers and give the Gremory Heiress a new tool for her collection." Kokabiel replied with the grin never leaving his face. "While I do have a very slight interest those Sacred Gears, it is nowhere close to Azazel's level.

"Bastard! Does that mean you're after the Holy Swords and Sacred Gears too?!" Issei yelled up at Kokabiel, who started shaking his head.

"Not in the slightest. Your Boosted Gear might be of some use to someone, but unlike Azazel I couldn't care less." Kokabiel let out a chuckle as he spoke, "The Fallen Angel, God, and the Devils are all walking on this thin line we call peace, and as you had stated Lucifer it would only take a nudge to make another one break out. I'll be the one to do it!"

"You are an insane war freak." Rias said as she shifted her stance, a small drop of sweat going down her face. If a second Great War broke out, then the most likely result would be that all three sides would wipe each other out.

"You Devils would be the perfect starting point for my war. The siblings of two Satans, Rias Gremory and Sona Sitri, and Lucifer's Heir and a Devil who can harness pure Light Magic like the Angels and now holds an Excalibur." All three mentioned Devils went tense as they stared up at the Fallen Angel with hardened gazes, "The wave of magic created from using your school with create a shockwave powerful enough to destroy this entire are, and I would thoroughly enjoy the ensuing chaos that comes after. A perfect place for a war wouldn't you say?"

Saji took a step forward, "This guy's a lunatic!"

"Only a crazy person would start such a war." Issei commented as he stepped next to his fellow Pawn.

"But it's his craziness that makes him so great to work with! My blood is boiling for some real action!" Freed shouted with an insane laughter as he used his wing to lift himself into the air. Gripping the ends of his coat, Freed pulled them out to reveal another sword strapped to the inside of his coat while a familiar ribbon was tied onto his arm. "I was even given such awesome presents!"

"That is another Excalibur… and it looks like he took the one Irina had," Naruto said while tightening the grip he had on his sword's hilt. "Which means he has three Excaliburs again."

"The Excalibur Destruction is the only one I don't sense in the area, which means that he hasn't fought Xenovia." Saber said to Naruto telepathically, to which the blond nodded his head.

Freed let out another laugh as he pulled the ribbon and transformed it into Excalibur Mimic, "I gonna take back the sword you took from me, you shitty Devil. And don't think I've forgotten you pretty boy, you're another one on my list!"

Gawain said nothing as he stared at Freed with an unreadable expression before he looked next to the white-haired Fallen Angel where Kokabiel was floating with a calculated gaze. "… So, all of this was in order for you to start a war, correct?"

"That's right, so let all participate in this war… sister of Sirzechs Lucifer, Rias Gremory!" In a split second, Kokabiel summoned a magical seal in front of him that released a large amount of Light Spears at the group.

"Everyone get back!" Rias ordered as she, Sona and Akeno grouped together and created several barriers to protect the group. The several small explosions when they made contact, creating a recoil that forced Issei and Saji take a step back while Koneko jumped into the trees and Gawain raised Excalibur Blessing in front of him and Asia.

As this was happening Naruto activated Rapidly's power and flew into the air with his sword posed to strike. He appeared in front of a smirking Kokabiel and swung his blade across the Fallen Angel's torso, but Kokabiel summoned a Light Sword to block Naruto's strike. The two stared into each other's eyes as they pushed their weapons against each other, before Kokabiel let out a laugh.

"I'm impressed Naruto Lucifer, you have a lot of power in that body of yours… But it's still not enough!" Kokabiel exclaimed before putting more strength into his weapon and sent Naruto back, but the Lucifer Heir managed to halt his body before charging at Kokabiel once again. This time the man did nothing as Naruto swung his sword down, but black feathers erupted from Kokabiel’s body instead of blood, blocking Naruto's view of him and Freed. "Do not worry, we will have our battle… well, if you make it to your precious school in time."

"What the hell…!?" Naruto swung his blade outward and dissipated the feathers surrounding him, allowing him to see that the sky had returned to normal.

"Where did he run off to?" Saji questioned as he looked around the sky for any signs of Kokabiel.

Koneko pointed back towards the city, "They went in that direction, towards the school."

"We need to hurry, if he really intends on making Kuoh Academy the ground zero of this battle then things are gonna go to hell!" Issei said while dismissing his Sacred Gear.

"It's not just that, a Fallen Angel of his caliber could easily vaporize this entire area and the surrounding mountains if he wanted to." Sona explained causing Issei and the others to imagine the destruction caused by the madman's hands.

"That's fucking insane… Don't fuck with me Fallen Angel!" Issei shouted before slamming his fist into the metal railing that rested on the edge, the force of the brunette's fist caused the metal to quickly bend and break apart.

"We're heading towards the school before he tries anything." Naruto stated as he landed on the ground with a serious expression, "I refuse to let him harm this city, or kill any of the people within it!"

"… Do you really mean that?" All heads turned to Gawain, even Asia who was standing next to him. "Do you, a Devil, really intend to fight a Cadre-level Fallen Angel just to protect this city?"

"Of course I do. This city, the people living within it, I am going to protect them with all the power I've got." Naruto said with a clenched fist, turning his head to look out at the city. "And I swear I won't stop until I do!"

"… But against Kokabiel's power, you need to have a lot of power yourself… and if that's the case…" Hearing Asia let out a gasp, Naruto turned around to see Gawain now standing behind him with the Excalibur Blessing held out in front of him. "Then you will need to reform Excalibur as soon as possible."

Naruto had a surprised look on his face as he looked at the sword with wide eyes, "Are you really giving me Excalibur Blessing? But what about your mission?! And how will you be able to defend yourself?"

"… You said that the Lady of the Lake found you worthy of Excalibur, and I am not going to doubt a goddess's decision. Especially when I've gotten a good look at what kind of person you are." Gawain gave Naruto a smile before stabbing his sword into the ground, "And when the only two options are between starting a war that could result in the deaths of billions and giving Naruto Lucifer the sword that is rightfully his, I don't think my choice can be ant easier. And just because I won't have an Excalibur Fragment doesn't mean I'm powerless."

Staring down at the sword in silence, any though that Naruto had was dismissed by Saber as she appeared next to him, "He is right Naruto-sama. We will need all the power we can get, and reforming Excalibur will be our best chance at stopping Kokabiel and his subordinates."

"Right… Alright then Saber," Naruto lifted up the Excalibur in his other hand before holding it over Excalibur Blessing. Just like before Naruto and the two blades started to glow, and with deep inhale and exhale the blond spoke, "Let these two… become one!" Naruto and the swords were enveloped in a bright light that blinded everyone for a few seconds before quickly dying down. In Naruto's hand was a new Excalibur, but unlike any of the previous swords the group had seen this resembled one of the swords used during medieval times. The hilt was a navy blue with a golden guard that was slightly curved upward, the guard extended onto a double-edged blade that had strange writing at the base.

"Amazing!" Asia said as she looked at the beautiful sword, having never seen the first time Naruto had combined two Excaliburs.

"It's so simple looking in comparison to the original seven and yet I can't help but keep staring at it." Issei commented in awe.

"How come it doesn't look like a fused version of the three blades like it did before?" Gawain asked as he studied the blade.

"… It may have to do with my presence. It looks similar to what the True Excalibur looked like except for some key details." Saber deduced before shaking her head, "But now is not the time for questions, it's the time for action."

Naruto nodded his head before looking at everyone, "Saber is right. We need to get to Kuoh Academy immediately. Let's go everyone."

"Roger!"

The three Heirs summoned three transportation circles, and everyone quickly made their way inside their respective circles causing them to glow. Sona and Saji were the first ones to teleport away and both Naruto and Rias' groups were next. But as their circles were about to teleport them away, a shadowy figure emerged from the trees and landed behind Naruto. Everyone turned their heads to see a man with tan skin, white hair and green eyes reach out and grab onto Naruto's shoulder.

"Sorry to disappoint you, but you're coming with me." In a quick flash of purple light, the man and Naruto disappeared, shocking everyone as the transportation circles began to teleport them away.

"NARU-" Rias and Akeno both tried to shout but the circle teleported them away before they could finish.

(Unknown Pocket Dimension)

Naruto landed on the ground with a grunt before back flipping onto his feet, glaring heavily at the man who teleported him away. Looking around them, Naruto could see that they were on one of the streets within the city, but unlike normal everything around them was glowing a light blue and buildings were shifting back and forth. "Who the hell are you?"

"Ah~ Such a scary face." The man said with a cocky grin before cracking his neck. Getting a good look at him, Naruto saw he was wearing a white skintight t-shirt and white pants, and on his face was an X-shaped scar. "The names Syura, I'm the guy that was hired to separate you from your comrades and kill you. This is a special dimensional barrier created from my abilities, so you can't escape unless I let you."

"Hired… So, you're a mercenary or something? I don't suppose you'll let me go even if I offer you a lot of money, huh?" Naruto questioned while Saber appeared on his shoulder. "I'm kind of in a hurry to get to Kuoh Academy."

"No way in hell! That would be too boring. And besides," Syura licked his lips as a sadistic grin grew on his face. "I was told that not only do I get to kill you however I want, but once this is all over I can enjoy making those Devil chicks my personal toys… well if there is anything left that is."

A frown quickly grew on Naruto's face as his magical power swirled around him, causing the ground under him to form cracks. "… Forget what I said before. I'm going to kill you first and then head to the school, and then I'm going to defeat Kokabiel!"

"Interesting, let's see if you can back up those words." Syura replied before reaching his back pocket and pulled out a rectangular device. The tanned mercenary shifted his stance into a fighting pose, and his fingerless gloves started to glow. "It's been a while since I fought a Devil, I'm going to enjoy breaking you until your begging for mercy."

"Saber… Guardian Mode!" In a small tornado of energy, Naruto was wearing his silver armor with his Excalibur in hand. Looking behind him to where Kuoh Academy was located, he could see a beam of light shooting into the air.

"Naruto-sama, that light!?" Saber's voice called out as a familiar feeling went through both of them, "It belongs to those three Excalibur Fragments that Freed had, they must've found a way to fuse them together like we have!"

"Rias, Akeno, everyone… All of you do your best and hold on until I get there." Turning his head back to the grinning Syura, Naruto grabbed the hilt of his sword with two hands. The two fighters bent their legs slightly before charging forward, with Naruto's sword over his shoulder and Syura with his fist pulled back. The two threw their attacks forward and created a flash of light when the attacks collided.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Chapter Text

"That light…" Asia muttered as she and the other members of Rias' Peerage, as well as Arcueid and Gawain, stared up at three magical bars of Light pooling together in the air above them. The group had gone into Kuoh Academy while Sona and her Peerage were maintaining a strong barrier to protect the town from the destruction that was about to happen.

"… Could those be-?!" Gawain narrowed his eyes as he studied the Light.

"That's right, those lights are the three pieces of Excalibur merging together. It's been that man's greatest desire for so long."

All heads looked up to see Kokabiel sitting on a throne that was floating in midair, Rias was the first one to speak as she glared at the Fallen Angel. "Kokabiel!"

"So, tell me Rias Gremory, is Sirzechs coming? Or maybe Serafall will be the one to arrive…?" Kokabiel asked in an amused tone before taking notice to a noticeable absentee, "Where is Naruto Lucifer? I would have thought that he would be here to try and stop me."

"We're here in place of my brother and Mistress Leviathan. As for Naruto-kun, someone took him somewhere as we were coming here." Rias' eyes narrowed as she stared at Kokabiel's intrigued face. The truth was that Akeno had contacted her brother, as well as Kaguya, about the dangers and Sirzechs was organizing his forces to arrive within the hour. "And from your question, I don't suppose he's your henchman, is he?"

Kokabiel's smirk did not diminish as he raised a hand over his shoulder and summoned a large Spear of Light, one that easily dwarfed the ones that they had seen before, before sending it into the gym. The building was completely destroyed once the spear made contact, the explosion making everyone except for Arcueid fall to the ground. The dust clouds from the explosion dispersed quickly and Kokabiel's spear could be seen where the gym had once stood. "Do you honestly think I would allow someone else the chance to fight Naruto Lucifer after all the trouble I went through?"

"S-Such power." Issei spoke up as he stared at the destruction in shock.

"Besides Sirzechs and Serafall, Naruto Lucifer is one of the only ones around here that would give me even a hint of a challenge. I guess you all will have to do… Actually, I entertain myself by letting you play with my pets!" Kokabiel charged his power through his throne and fired a blast into the ground directly below him, creating a large magical circle that erupted three pillars of fire. The pillars died down to reveal three dog-like creatures with three heads each.

"Cerberus?!" Gawain exclaimed as he stared up at the trio of three-headed beasts.

"Those are the guardians to the gates of Hell, to think that he summoned two of them to the human world." Akeno commented as she and Koneko drew closer to Rias in a protective manner.

"The gates...of hell…" Asia stared up at the creature with a fearful look before shaking her head several times, pushing back as much of her fear as she could.

"Akeno, Koneko! We're going!" Rias spoke up before turning her head to Issei and Asia "Issei, start preparing to power us up with your Sacred Gear! Asia, I want you to be our support."

"Yes Buchou!" The four spoke up as they got into position with Akeno shifting into her battle outfit, Issei summoning his Boosted Gear and the others preparing their magic.

Gawain pulled out a sword hilt from his pocket and created a Light Sword before moving next to Issei in front of Asia. Arcueid watched in silence with her arms crossed before turning her gaze up to Kokabiel, her gaze hardening as they flashed gold.

(Separate Pocket Dimension)

Dodging several punches and kicks coming at him Naruto raised his sword and blocked an incoming punch with the flat side of his sword before pushing back against the arm and sent Syura a few feet into the air. But the assassin regained his balance in the air and threw several daggers at Naruto, who knocked them away before dashing forward with Excalibur high above his head. Syura grinned as he raised his arms and blocked the blade with his armbands, "It'll take a lot more that your pathetic sword to get through my body armor, it is the best money can buy! There's no way you can-!"

The dark skinned man was interrupted as Naruto punched him in the face with his free hand and sent Syura crashing to the floor a few feet back. Watching the mercenary with an emotionless face, Naruto lowered his hand to his side. "… Looks like I can still hurt you… That's what you were about to say, right?"

"That was a dirty trick, I thought swordsmen didn't fight with their hands." Syura commented as he reached up and felt the stinging area on his cheek, his fingers drifting to his mouth where some blood was dripping out.

"Don't assume anything, for anything can happen battle. That was one of the first things I learned." Shifting his stance until his sword was in front of him, Naruto focused his energy into his blade. "To be honest though… I doubt you will be remembering that."

"Oh, really now?" Syura replied before jumping back to his feet.

Bring his arm across his chest as the glow around his sword grew, the blond spoke up. "Yeah… because I am going to kill you before the thought even registers in your head."

"Heh, wasn't it you that said not to assume things."

Naruto's eyes widened as he heard Syura's voice coming from behind him and kicked backwards in time to block Syura's fist. Not letting himself lose focus, the Lucifer spun around and tried to slice through the Human's body. But before the blade could make contact Syura disappeared in a purple flash and successfully dodged Naruto's attack. Sensing something about him Naruto looked up to see that Syura was floating in the air just above him with his hands clasped together over his head, bringing them down to strike the Devil. Jumping back, Naruto created some distance between him and the crouched Syura.

"Teleportation? No, more like space manipulation." Naruto deduced with narrow eyes.

"That's right, I'm impressed you figured it out. It's thanks to this little device right here," Syura held up a strange device in his hand, which looked similar to a pendant. "It's called Shambhala, and it can transport me or anyone I chose anywhere I want within its field. Normally it drains me to use it, but let's just say that I got a bit of a power boost."

"A power boost? Did Kokabiel give you that?"

Syura laughed as he secured Shambhala on his arm band, "Maybe he did, and maybe he didn't. Either way, that isn't something you should be focused on right now. Thanks to that boost my range has extended to this entire dimension!" Syura disappeared once again and appeared directly in front of Naruto with a dagger in each hand, "Which means I can torture you anyway I want before I kill you."

'Damn it! I didn't even sense him.' Naruto thought before quickly summoning an energy shield in time to block Syura's attacks, but seconds after the daggers had made contact with the shield Syura disappeared again. Naruto darted his eyes to the side and watched as Syura appeared several feet away, gripping the hilt of his sword with both hands. "Looks like this might take longer than I thought."

'Don't let this battle go on for too long.' Saber's voice called out from within his mind, 'The longer we are here, the more dangerous the situation is with the others.'

"Yeah, I know."

(Unknown Location)

"Hahaha, excellent! Now we'll see a bit of what that grand-nephew of mine is capable of before his battle with that Fallen Angel!" Rizevim laughed as he watched two separate screens from his seat, the first screen was focused on Kuoh Academy with a madly grinning Kokabiel floating high in the air while the second screen showed the battle between Naruto and Syura.

"It was certainly easy for us to manipulate Kokabiel in carrying out this plan." The man commented as his gaze shifted to Kokabiel, who was laughing as he watched the Gremory Peerage fight against the multiple Cerberus. "He didn't even stop to think about where his new information had come from."

"Of course he did, that fool is so desperate for a war. Dangle the right kind of bait and idiots like him with leap at the chance to get what they want." Rizevim replied while reaching for a glass of wine that was on the stand next to him, lifting it up to his lips but stopping inches from his lips. "But it would've been too boring if Kokabiel were to simply run off and start a battle, which is why I also whispered thoughts about the Excalibur Fragments."

The man nodded his head in understanding to Rizevim's words before focusing his attention on Naruto's battle. He watched as the Devil released a wave of golden energy with a swing of his sword at Syura, only for the man to teleport away at the last second. "Maybe so… But I never would have suspected that Naruto-sama would have a fragment of his own, let alone capable of merging them together."

"Quite right, Euclid. But I had a feeling it was a possibility that he could handle a Holy Sword." Rizevim smirked as he swirled the wine glass in his hand, "Never before has a member of the Lucifer clan been able to harness the power of Light let alone the Pure Light of the Holy Faction, which is very different from that false Light the Fallen Angels use. There is no telling what he is truly capable of, which is why I put all of this into motion."

"I see what you mean… But I have to ask you something Rizevim-sama," The seated man turned his gaze up to Euclid, signaling for the man to continue. "Why exactly did you hire that Human assassin to try to kill Naruto-sama? Granted he had some power, even more so now since you gave him one of the snakes… but even with that it is obvious that he would be no match for someone of Naruto-sama's caliber."

"I never sent him to kill Naruto, in fact I am certain he will not make it out of this battle alive… His main purpose was to temporarily delay Naruto from joining in on the main battle to early. It's laughable to see that the Human actually thinks he can defeat my grand-nephew, it just goes to show how dark and corrupt Humans can really be." Bringing the glass to his lips, Rizevim finished his wine in seconds, "But I actually have another reason for this."

"Another reason?"

"You can say it's for a more… personal desire." Rizevim lowered the empty glass onto the stand before lifting one of his legs onto the other, 'Let me see it Naruto. If you truly are my sister's Heir and the next head of her Lucifer clan, then show me… Show me the Inner Darkness of Lucifer that dwells within you!'

In the shadows behind the two men a small female figure was silently watching the two screens herself with an amused smirk on her face.

(Kuoh Academy - Inside Barrier)

"Damn. If only I could speed up the Boosts, then I could be of more help." Issei gritted his teeth as he watched the others fight off the three Cerberus, who were a lot stronger than originally thought. "I need to get a lot stronger-"

"Issei, watch out!" Asia called out making the brunette turn to see that there was a third Cerberus hovering over them with flames erupting from its mouths. Both Asia and Issei jumped out of the way and landed several feet away from the beast of Hell. "Are you okay?"

"Yeah, thanks for the save." Issei replied with a smile before turning his head back to the third Cerberus with a frown, feeling his Boosted Gear give him another Boost. "To think that there was a fourth one. How many does that guy have?"

"We can't just stand back if there's four of them… W-We have to fight too." Asia said as she rose to her feet and stood next to Issei.

The Pawn looked at her with a combined look of surprise and caution, "A-Asia, are you sure? I didn't think you knew any attack moves."

"That's because I don't…" Asia looked down at her hand, "No matter how much I wanted to, I don't have it in me yet to use offensive spells. But that why my mother taught me a unique set of Support Spells, ones that suit me better as a Healer and a Bishop!"

Staring at the now determined girl, Issei nodded his head with a smile before turning around to face the third Cerberus. Running towards the beast with a hand on his gauntlet, "Alright, if you're really sure about this. I'm counting on you Asia!"

"Right!" A magical appeared under Asia as she closed her eyes, holding her hands high in the air as she began to speak. "O strengthen of arm to cleave the heavens! ARMS!"

Issei's eyes widened as he felt a large amount of power build up inside of him while he ran at the Cerberus, "I can feel it, so this is one of the spells Asia learned! It's like my Boosted Gear, creating a giant surge of power that increases to new levels and courses through my body... Waiting for me to unleash it with my next attack!" The brunette flipped over the incoming claw and placed a hand on the Cerberus's back before drawing his arm back, his claw glowing before a red ball appeared in front of his fist. "DRAGON SHOT!" Bringing his gauntlet fist down against the ball, Issei released a large energy beam that went straight through the large beast's chest before it began expanding itself until the Cerberus was completely vaporized, leaving Issei's body floating alone in the air for a few seconds from the blast's recoil before he finally descended and landed next to Asia.

"Amazing, they actually managed to take that thing down themselves." Akeno commented as she floated high above the Cerberus' reach. "I guess Kushina and Kaguya-sama's training really paid off for them."

Rias smiled to herself as she looked at her most recent Pieces, "Those two have really come far… But now is not the time to get side tracked."

"Hai Buchou!"

Meanwhile with Gawain, the human had dodged the Cerberus' paw that were coming down from above before slashing one of the claws off making the monster let out a roar from the pain. Leaping away from the Guardian of Hell, Gawain gave Asia a quick glance before looking back at his target. "That girl really has gotten stronger both mentally and physically, but I suppose that's to be expected… this sword is too weak for me, I can't do anything with it."

The Cerberus he was fighting let out a roar as it started charging at him with all three of its mouths open and ready to devour him, but before it could even reach him one of the heads was cut off. A figure landed next to Gawain and turned to face him, revealing themselves to be Xenovia. "Sempai, where is your Excalibur Blessing?"

"… It's a long story," Gawain answered before looking back at the injured Cerberus. "Though I'm glad to see that you're alright… I was a little worried after seeing Irina in her condition."

"Irina! Is she-?"

"She's fine, thanks to Asia and the Sitri group she is recovering as we speak." Gawain looked down at the Light Sword in his hand before letting out a grunt and glancing back towards Xenovia. "This thing is useless to me… I know the Church had told me not to Xenovia, but I'm releasing my sword."

"That's probably for the best Sempai." The blue haired girl said while nodding her head.

Gawain raised a hand up and wrapped his hands around the cross hanging from his neck, closing his eyes as he seemed to be focusing on something. "Hear my prayers and return to your true form… Let my light guide you through the darkness." In front of him the injured Cerberus' remained two heads let out a roar before it ran at them with the flames in its mouths growing. Suddenly the cross in Gawain's hand began to glow a blinding light that made several heads turn away.

Issei covered his eyes with his gauntlet before speaking up, "It's like looking at the Sun!"

The next thing everyone heard the sounds of something being cut and the light died down, letting everyone turn to see that the Cerberus had been cut in half before turning into flames as it was sent back to Hell. Gawain could be seen holding a new sword in his hands, it had a blue hilt and a strange blue and silver guard that curved into a long silver blade. The Church follower turned his body around before swinging his sword outward, "Yeah, this is definitely a lot better. Holy Sword Galatine!"

"That sword?!" Rias spoke up in surprise.

"How interesting… I never thought I would see that sword again..." Kokabiel chuckled in amusement as he examined the blade from his throne.

"Galatine?" Asia repeated.

"It is the sister sword of Excalibur, one that is said to be its shadow and yet strikes with the power of a Pseudo-Sun." Akeno explained before she turned her attention to Xenovia and Gawain, "I suppose it's a good thing that we have those two on our side."

"Yes, I can't believe that I am happy to be getting assistance from two Holy Swords that can cause a lot of damage to demonic creatures." Rias commented as she turned her attention back to the remaining two Cerberus.

"Awesome…!?" Issei's attention went immediately to his Sacred Gear as the jewel in the center began to glow brightly before a symbol appeared. "What is this?"

'That symbol means that you've reached the suitable amount of Boosts for this battle.'

"What the?! Wait a minute, Ddraig?" Issei raised an eyebrow as he stared at his Boosted Gear.

'That's right,' The Red Dragon within the Sacred Gear replied as the gem glowed even brighter. 'It's been a while Partner, have you thought about my proposition?'

The brunette stared down at his gauntlet before nodding his head, "Yeah I have. And I might need to take you up on that in this battle."

'Just remember the cost I told you about…'

"Right… Buchou, Akeno-sempai!" Issei called out before running towards the girls, who turned around to see that the Pawn had attained the power ups they needed. With a powerful leap Issei patted both girls on the shoulder before transferring over his boosts. "Boosted Gear Gift! TRANSFER!"

As this was happening Asia had made her way over to Koneko's battle, "Koneko-chan, I'm here to help!"

"Asia-sempai…" The white haired girl looked back to see that Asia was shifted her stand and a magical circle suddenly appeared under Koneko. "Roger that."

"O swift wind that dashes through the heavens! VERNIER!" A white orb of demonic aura circled around the Rook, and to the petite girl's surprise she felt incredibly light… so much so that she was actually hovering over the ground without her wings.

Deciding not to question the feeling Koneko charged forward with her new incredible speed and dodged the three sets of flames coming at her, circling around the beast before jumping into the air and spun herself several times before slamming her heel into its spine. Adding the major increase in speed with Koneko's strength as a Rook easily broke the Cerberus' spine as the loud snapping sound of it breaking could be heard. Not giving it any time to register the pain, Koneko held onto the middle head's neck as she descended to the ground before flipping it onto all three heads. "… And stay down, slobbering mutt."

To the surprise of Asia and Koneko, multiple blades emerged from the ground and pierced through the Cerberus' back, killing it. They watched as a familiar face landed next to Asia with a smile of his face. "Very nice Asia."

"Kiba-san!" Asia exclaimed with a smile while Koneko grew a small smile.

"Kiba…" Rias whispered with a smile as she and Akeno watched as Issei started running to the Knight. The two had combined their magic and delivered a powerful thunder attack on the final Cerberus, leaving a giant crater where it used to be. But the happiness they had felt from defeating the four monsters was short-lived as Kokabiel spoke up.

"That was quite the show, I didn't think you all would be this entertaining." Kokabiel said with a smile.

Rias narrowed her eyes as she charged the remaining boosted power she had gained and released a huge blast at Kokabiel, "Take this!"

But that didn't seem to faze Kokabiel as he slowly opened his eyes before raising a hand at the incoming attack. With a firm backhand, the Fallen Angel sent the attack flying away from him without any effort, making it crash into the field and destroy the surrounding equipment. Rias and the others watched in surprise the action before turning their attention to the chuckling Kokabiel. "I see… So, the power of the Red Dragon Emperor can make you this much stronger. Interesting... Now things are getting interesting!"

Before anyone could say anything, the area began to shake and the light stretching into the sky as Valper's voice spoke loud enough for everyone to hear, "Now, at long last! The three pieces have come together!" A gold pillar of light flashed in front of the smiling Stray Priest, taking the form of a sword that was mixture of the three stolen Excalibur Fragments.

"Upon the fusion of the Holy Swords, I will take the energy that will be released. That was our deal." Kokabiel explained as the energy from the sword flowed into a large magical circle that appeared under it.

"You put that power into an Earth Breaker Spell?!" Rias said with shock in her voice.

"I'd get out of here before it's too late." Valper called out as he looked at the Devils, "The entire city has thirty minutes until it is destroyed."

Kokabiel started to laugh as he dismissed his throne and unveiled his wings, "If you want to stop it...you'll have to defeat me."

"… I had a feeling that you would say that." Kokabiel snapped his head up to see Arcueid hovering over him with her own wings stretched out, "Which is why I am going to fight you... What do you say Kokabiel, care to take me on before my King arrives?"

"I never would've imagined that the last True Ancestor would become a Devil… I can't wait to see how you are fair against me, Arcueid Brunestud."

"We'll just have to see, won't we?" Arcueid raised a hand which shifted into a claw.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"Not bad, even with my powers activated you are putting up quite the fight." A panting Syura laughed as he stared at Naruto, who was ignoring the bruise on his cheek. "So now we're even, though that will change pretty quickly in my favor."

Feeling the injury on his cheek already healed itself, Naruto looked away from the mercenary to where the Academy was. "That sudden burst of energy just now… and this feeling…"

"There's no doubt about it, the three Excalibur Fragments that were in Kokabiel's possession have become one!" Saber spoke up with a worried tone in her voice.

"Hooo~ I'm impressed that you can sense such a thing through the barrier." Syura placed a hand under his chin as he glanced in the same direction his blond target was staring at, "But it must be tearing you apart on not knowing what is happening to your friends right now."

"… You're really annoying, you know that?" Naruto replied with a calculated look on his face.

"It's incredible that you're still so calm even though your friends and everyone in the city are going to die soon." A devious grin appeared on Syura's face as an idea came to mind, "I know! How about I show you their dying moments?"

"What?"

"I have perfect control over this dimension, which means I can do whatever I want… Like this," With a snap of his fingers, the dimension began to glow and surrounding area around them changed into the open fields of Kuoh Academy.

"This is…?!" Naruto snapped his head up to see Kokabiel and Arcueid floating in the sky, but it seemed that their attention lied elsewhere. Looking to the side, the Lucifer Heir saw everyone else standing off to the side staring at Kiba as he stood several feet away from Valper and what appeared to be his Fused Excalibur. "Kiba! Rias! Everyone!"

Syura started to grin as he crossed his arms, "I wouldn't try and speak to them, we might be in the same location, but this is still a different dimension… Oh, looks like that pretty boy is about to get killed by that Fallen Angel." A grinning Freed walked up to the Fused Excalibur and picked it up, propping on his shoulders as Valper seemed to be explaining something with a bright crystal in his hand.

"What the hell is that?" Naruto questioned as he watched the insane priest toss the crystal at Kiba's feet, and the Knight slowly fell to his knees before gently picking the crystal up.

'I can sense it… No, that horrible!?' Saber's voice tearfully cried out as the crystal's light started to spread and surround Kiba, taking the forms of children. 'That crystal… it was created from all those children… They must've been the victims of the Excalibur Project.'

"He used them to give users the power to wield Holy Swords." Naruto clenched his empty hand into a tight fist, his body trembling as he turned to look at Valper. "He's too disgusting to even put into words… I will never forgive him for what he's done."

"Hahaha, now this is entertainment! Such a wonderful turn of events, maybe I should look into making a crystal like that." Syura laughed as he turned to a now quiet Naruto, who didn't move at all after hearing Syura speak. "Maybe it could help me out with playing with my toys, I've been trying to think of new ide-" Blood splattered through the air and cut the dark skinned man from continuing, he turned his head to the side to see the arm that his device had been attached to had been cleanly cut off. "What the…?!"

"I've had enough of your mouth… I'm done fighting you." Naruto said as he dismissed his armor, holding up his free hand to reveal Syura's dismembered hand in his grip. "Time to get back to my friends."

"H-How did you-?!" Syura used his remaining hand to hold the bleeding arm with his teeth grinding against each other.

Removing the device from the hand, Naruto gave the man an emotionless expression. "Did you honestly think I was fighting you with everything I had? I was waiting for you to do something stupid like teleport us near the battlefield, but taking us directly hear was even better… You were arrogant and thought that this would bring me despair, but it did the opposite."

Above the two Arcueid and Kokabiel's forms were blurs as the two clashed in the sky, while on the ground Kiba, Gawain and Xenovia were fighting Freed. Kiba was holding a brand new sword that seemed to be emitting both Light and Demonic energy while Gawain and Xenovia were clashing with the merged Excalibur with their own Holy Swords, the later wielding a new gold and blue blade instead of Excalibur Destruction. Off to the side Asia was tending to Akeno and Koneko's injures while Rias and Issei watched the battles. The barrier that Sona and her Peerage had created over the Academy flashed brightly as it held back the chaos inside it from spreading.

"Everyone is fighting with everything they have, so I can't dishonor their efforts by playing around with you." Naruto turned his back to Syura and started walking away while studying the device, "Now that I've taken your little toy here, you aren't a threat to me. I'm going to use it to get back to the others."

"Y-You're seriously underestimating me?! YOU FUCKER!" Syura took out a dagger and charged at Naruto as fast as he could, ready to impale through Devil the heart. "EVEN WITHOUT SHAMBHALA I'll STILL KILL YOU!"

"… No… you won't." Naruto replied without looking back.

A sharp pain spread across Syura's upper body as he felt something crash into him from the side, and whatever it was sharp and holding onto him. Slowly shifting his gaze, a little to the side, the mercenary's eyes widened when he saw something large and white was holding his neck in its mouth and its paws wrapped around his arms. Blood pooled out of his mouth as he spoke, "Wh…at… th…"

"I told you before that anything could happen in a battle… Bester, finish him." Naruto ordered making the liger tighten its mouth around Syura's neck and a loud cracking sound was heard. A few moments later Naruto turned his head to look at dead Human now at his Familiar's feet, "… Like I said, dead before you even registered it."

"He was too arrogant and saw people as toys for his amusement, such a disgusting man. Both in personality and taste." Bester spoke up as he walked over the corpse towards his master, stopping once he was standing next to him. "Now that we've gotten that pest out of the way, do you think we can escape this dimension with that little device?"

Saber appeared in the air next to Naruto with her arms crossed, motioning to the battle field where Kiba had defeated Freed and broke the Excalibur in two. "Unfortunately, we don't have time to figure out how it works. The other's need our assistance immediately if they are about to fight Kokabiel."

"… If this thing really was responsible for bringing us here," Naruto tightened the grip he had on Excalibur's hilt before tossing the device into the air, rearing back his sword with Light Magic emitting from the blade. "Then destroying it should bring us back!" With a powerful swing, Naruto cut Shambhala in half and for a moment nothing seemed to happen as it simple floated in the air… and then a bright purple light appeared on the floor with a yin-yang symbol under Naruto and Bester's feet. The light covered the three and blinded them for a few seconds before they finally managed to open their eyes. "…Did it work?"

"Yes, although it was extremely reckless I can feel the wind from our dimension surrounding us."

"Oh no!" Bester and Naruto turned their heads to see a distraught Saber, "Naruto-sama, look at our location! We're back at the hill where we found Irina!"

"WHAT?!" Naruto looked around and saw they were indeed in the forest, "Shit! Of course this would happen! No time to waste, we need to get to the Academy now!" Raising his hand to summon a Teleportation Circle, Naruto and his two companions were instead met with silence and darkness. "What the hell? Why doesn't it appear?"

"Hmmm… It's possible that by destroying that device, it may have temporarily done something to your teleporting abilities Naruto-sama." Saber deduced while in a thinking pose.

Smacking his head in frustration, Naruto let out a grunt. "Just fucking perfect. Now how are we supposed to get there in time, even by flight I would still need at least ten to fifteen minutes!"

"Then why don't we use me," Naruto and Saber turned to Bester and stared at him for a few seconds as they processed his suggestion. "Using my Invisible Air, we should arrive there in no time."

"Maybe, do you think you could handle going that fast?" Naruto asked with curiosity and worry.

Bester was silent before he tilted his head, "If we had another choice I would've suggested we find a means to use as a medium for Invisible Air since it the pace that we would be going could be dangerous for living creatures, however I don't think we'll find anything like that in a forest."

"Bester… I-" The blond was cut off as a noise of what sounded like multiple horns could be heard under the cliff, making him move closer to the railing to see what the cause of it was. A few seconds later Naruto looked up and turned to the liger and spirit. "I think I may have found us something we can use." Walking up next to him, Bester and Saber looked down as well.

"Oh, that will do nicely."

"Most certainly a vehicle worthy of a knight."

(Unknown Location)

"That's one battle down." Rizevim commented with an amused grin as he thought back to the emotionless look on Naruto's face before he had his Familiar mercilessly kill the Human. 'Looks like the blood of the Lucifer Clan does indeed flow through him, however…'

"All that remains is the confrontation with Kokabiel." Euclid added while watching Naruto make his way down the cliff before shifting his gaze to the battle still happening at Kuoh Academy, specifically on Issei and Kiba's Sacred Gears. "Even if it isn't as important as Naruto-sama's future battle, for a Devil to have created a Demonic Holy Sword is impressive."

"Maybe, but it doesn't mean he's gained the upper hand over Kokabiel." Rizevim replied with a smirk.

Euclid nodded his head in agreement while a small grin grew on his face, "And yet it also reveals something else involving Naruto-sama's future abilities, because if a Devil like that one can do it… Then for one that holds the power of both it should be no problem."

"We'll just have to wait and see. Either Naruto and his little group are victorious or Kokabiel kills them all, I can't wait to see which ending this battle will bring." Rizevim poured himself another glass of wine while his eyes glowed, "And if my grand-nephew were to die then he was simply too weak to be a Devil."

(Kuoh Academy Field)

"It's impossible. The powers of the Holy and the Demonic can never fuse together-" Valper started to say before Kiba turned around and pointed his new Sword of Betrayal at him, making the man stumbles backwards in fear.

"Valper Galilei." Kiba said with determination in his eyes. "Prepare to die!"

"I see! I understand! Everything makes sense if the balance between the Holy and the Demonic have crumbled!" Valper's mood seemed to do a complete reversal as a satisfied grin grew on his face, "Therefore, both the Four Great Satans and God-"

The man was cut off as a turquoise Spear of Light went soaring passed Kokabiel and Arcueid and pierced Valper through his back, shock him and many others. Valper fell to the ground with his head turned, allowing him to look up and see what had hit him. He wasn't the only one as all eyes went high into the sky where a cloaked Fallen Angel could be seen with eight black wings stretched out from their back. From the figure of the Fallen Angel, it was easy to see that the cloaked being was female.

"… Your final words and the only thing coming out of your mouth is useless trash, but then again it's to be expected from such a sickening person." The female spoke up before raising her hand and another Spear of Light appeared in her hands, this one bigger than the one that pierced Valper previously, "For your actions on the many innocent lives of the Excalibur Project… I sentence you to death Valper Galilei."

None of the members of Rias' Peerage or the members of the Church were able to follow her attack as she threw her spear at the collapsed priest, nor were they prepared for the small explosion that was caused upon impact. Once the dust cloud had vanished, all that remained of Valper was a small crater and the turquoise spear which dissipated seconds later.

"She killed him so quickly." Xenovia muttered as she looked up at the cloaked woman.

"From the looks of those wings, she is a very powerful Fallen Angel." Akeno pointed out with narrow eyes, "But what is she doing here? I doubt she's here to help Kokabiel."

"Whoever she is, she managed to sneak passed us and hide within Sona's barrier until she revealed herself." Rias said before thinking back to their earlier conversation with Kokabiel, "Does this mean she's with Azazel? Naruto did say that he had no interest in a war, so it's possible that he sent her to watch Kokabiel…"

"But still… who is she?" Gawain questioned.

"Of course, you would be here… Azazel's little whore and the only one he personally reincarnated into a Fallen Angel." Kokabiel sneered as he looked up at the cloaked woman, "Did you come to interfere with my plans? Or did you come here for revenge, Yumi!"

"Reincarnated? As in that Dusk Paradise System the Fallen Angels tried to create?" Rias questioned as she turned her head to look at Akeno, who was oddly quiet as she stared up at the newest arrived with narrow eyes.

"D-Did he say…Yumi?!" Kiba looked up at the female Fallen Angel in shock, which only grew as the hood of the cloak fell back to reveal the girl's beautiful face and long blond hair.

"No way, IT'S KIBA AS A CHICK!?" Issei shouted as he took in the girl's appearance, which was almost an exact copy of Kiba's except more feminine and the mole that the Knight had under his left eye was under her right eye.

Kiba took a small step forward as he stared up at the floating girl with tears building up in his eyes, though Yumi seemed to refuse to look back at him. "Is it really you? I never thought I would see you again… Yumi-neesan."

"He just called her his sister." Asia whispered to herself.

"So that means Kiba's sister survived that night as well?"

"I didn't think that there would be another survivor."

Yumi ignored the group and focused her gaze on Kokabiel, "I have two messages for you from Azazel. First he wants to know why you were so stupid to think that he wouldn't have noticed your recent actions. The second is a warning…"

"Oh, and what is this warning?" Kokabiel asked in amusement.

"Cease all actions and return to the Grigori immediately, or you will be stopped… permanently." Yumi's eight wings bent inward and wrapped around her before her body started to glow, dispersing into a cluster of black feathers while her voice called out, "Regardless of your rank or abilities, we will not stand by and allow you to do what you want. There are no more chances for you… Kokabiel."

The man clenched his fist tightly as he glared at the cluster of feathers falling to the ground, "Who does that whore think she is? I am Kokabiel, one of the strongest Fallen Angels to ever exist!" Kokabiel turned his attention towards the group standing below him, "I will not stop until I've attained my war!"

"Here he comes. Rias and Akeno, you two need to be ready. The three of us will hold him off," Arcueid said before turning her head to look at Issei and Asia. "You two are our support, with Issei's Boosted Gear Gift and Asia's Healing Twilight and Support Magic. Issei, I want you to gather as many Boosts as you can, to your very limit."

"Right!" Asia nodded her head.

Issei held his Boosted Gear in front of him, "I'll go higher than I ever have!"

"… Interesting, then let's see it. I'll even wait for you." Everyone looked up to see that Kokabiel was once again grinning at them, "Raise your power to the limit and transfer it to one of your comrades."

"You're actually saying that you'll wait for us to do that? Stop fooling around!" Rias shouted with her power flowing around her.

"Oh, but I'm not, do you really think any of you stand a chance against me? Arcueid might have the best shot if she wasn't using most of her energy to increase the power of Sona Sitri's barrier!" The Fallen Angel's words made several eyes turn to Naruto's Queen, who closed her eyes with a blank expression. "So that leaves you with two choices for possible candidates to fight me!"

"Arcueid-sempai, is that true?" Issei questioned as he looked at the True Ancestor turned Devil.

Arcueid nodded her head before speaking, "I've been supplying power to the barrier ever since they activated that spell. At first I was fine, but fighting someone on Kokabiel's level while silently transferring my power to increase the barrier's durability to contain the destruction has started to get to me…" The girl had a grim look on her face as a thought went through her mind, 'If only I had more time to get used to being 100% again, I'm using more power than what I'm used to and it's effecting my control.'

"… I guess we don't have a choice then," Rias closed her eyes for a second and took a deep breath before turning to her Pawn, "Issei, once you've reached your limit transfer everything to me."

"Buchou?" Issei blinked a few times before nodding his head in understanding. "Alright, get ready!"

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Sona narrowed her eyes as she looked at the main building of Kuoh Academy, before shifting her gaze toward her Peerage. 'Besides Tsubaki and I, everyone else is close to being completely drained from holding up the barrier, if it weren't for Arcueid giving us half of her energy I doubt we would've been able to hold out passed this point.'

"I hope you guys are doing okay in there, don't give up Hyoudou." Saji muttered as sweat dripped down the sides of his face, one of his eyes closed to block it the sweat from going in. "If they don't finish this soon then the barrier will…"

"Don't look focus Saji!" Tsubaki called out making the boy straighten himself.

"Yes, ma'am!"

'… Rias.' Sona was worried for her friend's safety, as well as the members of the redhead's Peerage. Suddenly the glasses wearing Devil blinked in confusion as she heard the sounds of something coming from behind the group, making a few heads turn to see a pale blue light in the distance coming towards them.

Saji raised an eyebrow as he focused on the noise, "Is that… an engine?"

"Whatever it is, it's fast… Kaichou, what do we do?!"

Sona was silent as she looked between the barrier and the light before a thought flashed through her mind before her gaze focused on the light. "… Is it?"

"LET ME INTO THE BARRIER! I'M JOINING THE BATTLE!"

Most of the Sitri group were caught by surprise by the familiar voice, while Sona, Tsubaki and Saji grinned. Sona turned her head to her Peerage and gave them an order, "You heard him, get ready to create an opening!"

"Right!"

A few seconds later the blue light came close enough for them to see that Naruto was riding on a motorcycle, though it looked vastly different from any that people had seen before. The blonde had a grin on his face as he increased the throttle of the motorcycle, which had originally been a Yamaha VMax that he had… commandeered from a local biker gang that had coincidentally been in the area. But thanks to the combination of Bester's Invisible Air and his power, the bike had gone through a major upgrade and now sported what looked like magical armor.

"This is amazing Bester, we're going to need to do this again later." Naruto commented as he drew closer to the school.

'If we survive that is… Anyway, I suggest you change into that new armor of yours when we enter the barrier." The liger's voice called out from within the motorcycle, "It is unknown if you will get the chance once we're in.'

Naruto nodded his head before shifting his gaze to Saber, who was in front of him gripping onto the motorcycle as tightly as she could. "You ready Saber? We're going to use that when we get inside, so I'm counting on you to help me keep control over it."

"Y-Yes Naruto-sama!" Saber's body disappeared into Naruto, causing his body to glow.

"The best choice to take down a Fallen Angel is to use both the power of Light and the power of Darkness! And we have the power to do that," Naruto called out as he held out one of his hands and summoned Excalibur.

"Naruto!" Sona called out once Naruto was a few blocks away, "Originally reinforcements were going to be sent by Sirzechs-sama and arrive here within the hour, but I believe Kokabiel has activated a spell that will destroy the city before they arrive!"

"Understood, then that means Kokabiel needs to be defeated before the spell's time limit is reached! Thanks Sona!" Naruto replied with a smile as his hand holding onto the bike's handle flipped a switch and the bike increased speed even more. The barrier opened a path for the blonde's motorcycle as it drew close, allowing Naruto to enter without slowing his speed.

Once he had successfully passed through the barrier the path closed itself, leaving the Sitri Heiress and her Peerage outside to contain the barrier. The water user stared silently at the school before she let out a whisper, "… Good luck… and come back alive."

A distance away from the school, Vali could be seen watching the school with a calculative smirk on his face and a flash of excitement in his eyes. "So, he's finally arrived, Azazel was pretty clear on stopping Kokabiel before his spell destroys the city… I hope I get to see something interesting before I have to intervene."

(Inside of the Barrier)

"What are you talking about Kokabiel?!" Rias called out after she and the others heard the Fallen Angel say something about Xenovia and Gawain's Lord being gone.

"Oh, that's right! I'm stirring up a war, so of course there's no more need to hide anything!" Kokabiel said before he let out a bellowing laugh that carried throughout the area as he stared at his enemies, who were scattered throughout the area. Many were injured from the battle and where being healed by Asia while Arcueid was standing opposite Kokabiel with Gawain, an injured Xenovia and a fallen Kiba behind her. While Issei's transfer had granted Rias a gigantic amount of power, she was unable to deal that much damage beside destroying his coat and a scorch mark on his shoulder that she and Akeno had dealt when combining Rias' power with Akeno's lightning. "You see back in the Great War… not only did the Four Great Satans die during the three-way conflict, but God did as well!"

"God... is dead?" Rias repeated in shock, which was mirrored by everyone else who had heard the news.

"I-It can't be…" Xenovia fell to her knees in shock. "That's impossible! Such a thing can't be true!"

"Indeed!" Rias called out in agreement, "If something like that was true then I would certainly know about it!"

"Oh really? Well, your Vampire friend seems to think otherwise… don't you Arcueid?" Kokabiel said with a smirk while pointing at the silent Arcueid.

She clenched her claws into fists as her hair started to wave around, "Damn you Kokabiel… revealing such a thing now of all times… There's a reason the Three Factions agreed to withhold that knowledge!"

"Yes, of course they did. That war not only took away the Devil Faction's Four Satans and many of their High-Class Devils. But the Angels and Fallen Angels from the other Factions suffered loss as well. Pure Angels no longer reproduce, and the number of Pure-Blooded Devils is very scarce." Kokabiel explained with the smile on his face growing with each word he spoke. "The Devils had managed to create their Evil Pieces to turn Humans, and because of this the other two Factions attempted to do the same. Heaven tried playing cards calling it the Brave Saint System while the Fallen Angels tried to use puzzle pieces, however it seems that the Devils had some secret to their research because neither Faction were successful in their attempts to replicate it."

'Now that I think about it, Arcueid-sempai did say that Freed was the only one that she knew of to actually survive the process.' Issei thought to himself as his Boosted Gear multiplied his power again. 'And Kokabiel had said it himself that Kiba's sister was the only one that Azazel had turned.'

"No… No, it can't be!" Asia whimpered as the information that Kokabiel was telling them was processing through her mind.

That didn't seem to deter the Fallen Angel as he gleefully continued to speak, "Which brings us to what Arcueid had said, the reason why it was kept secret… It's because the Three Factions were forced to rely on humans to survive. The leaders of the Factions, the Angels, Fallen Angels, and Devils, they all agreed to conceal God's death to use the humans to survive!"

"Liar! You're lying!" Xenovia shouted as she started to hyperventilate, to which Gawain knelt down next to her and placed a hand on her shoulder in an effort to calm her down.

"I don't care about that though, what I truly cannot bear is what happened after the deaths of God and the Satans. The leaders that remained had decided that war was no longer worth continuing and that it would be pointless if anyone tried!" Kokabiel growled as he smacked his hand against his chest before throwing it into the air as a fist. "There was no way in Hell that I could stand for that! They told us to lower our fists after all the effort we made after raising them!? We would've won the war if we had kept at it! But no… Instead that damned Azazel went so far as to proclaim that there would never be a second Great War!" Kokabiel shouted in rage while he stared at the group with twitching pupils, "I REFUSE TO FUCKING ACCEPT THAT!"

"But if the Lord is gone…" Kokabiel turned to see that Asia had gotten back to her feet, her body trembling as she stared at him. "Then what about his blessings… Where did they come from?!"

"Michael's doing a fine job from the looks of it," Kokabiel said with a smirk as he closed his eyes in amusement. "He's taking care of everything in God's stead, both with leading the Angels and taking care of the humans."

Gawain's eyes widened at that, "Michael…? As in Archangel Michael!?"

"Archangel Michael… is acting as the substitute for God?" Xenovia looked up from the ground in shock, glancing at her sword before continuing. "But then...what about us?"

"Things like prayers, blessings, and exorcisms should be working fine with the system still intact, though it isn't as strong as it once was." Kokabiel answered with a shrug, though his answer seemed to push Asia to her limit as her body fell forward, but luckily for her Koneko managed to catch her in time.

"Asia!" Gawain called out in a worried tone as he looked back at his childhood friend.

"It's to be expected, there's no way she could've reacted any other way. I'm really surprised that I haven't lost control of myself, the same for you Sempai." Xenovia glanced up at her fellow swordsman, who glanced down at the ground with a solemn look.

"… That because… I…" Gawain closed his eyes as he shook his head several times.

"Gawain…?" Xenovia whispered to herself at his actions.

"But despite this, the large number of people who believed in God has decreased greatly from what it once was. And with the absence of those that maintained the balance between the Holy and the Demonic, anomalies such as that Holy Demonic Sword and Naruto Lucifer's abilities are bound to occur eventually. The two elements should never have come together, but honestly I don't care as long as they give me what I need!" Kokabiel started to laugh in an insane manner while Koneko moved Asia to one of the trees that managed to stay intact. But his laughter soon died down as a loud crashing sound could be heard coming from the main building, making Kokabiel and the Devils turn their heads to see that the doors leading outside had been destroyed and a large dust cloud covered the entrance.

"What was that?" Issei wondered before a light could be seen breaking through the cloud, and a motorcycle could be seen speeding toward Kokabiel at a high speed… with no one riding on top of it.

Kokabiel raised his hand and created a ball of electrical light in his hand, firing it at the motorcycle and caused an explosion. "I don't know what you're trying to pull, but such trivial things won't-?!" He was cut off as he felt an extreme amount of pain build up in his stomach, making him look down at see a head of spiky blond hair under him with his fist digging into his stomach, a spiraling ball of Light and Darkness covering his hand.

"You… talk too much." The two grinding energies sent Kokabiel soaring back into the building behind him, crashing into it and caused it to fall on top of him. Naruto landed softly on his feet, before standing up with a fierce expression on his face. "So how about I shut that mouth of yours for good."

"N-Naruto-kun!" Rias and Akeno exclaimed, both happy to see that he was alright.

"Naruto-sempai!" Issei called out in relief while Koneko nodded her head with a small smile.

"Naruto." Kiba muttered with a small grin.

Xenovia stared at the black armored blond with shock, "Naruto Lucifer!?"

"… Thanks to that loud, arrogant voice of yours, I managed to hear everything you had said… and I have only one thing to say in response to that information." The Lucifer raised his other hand that was holding Excalibur and pointed it at the destroyed building, "Who the hell gives a crap about your little sob story?! Anything in the past can be dealt with later, all that matters is what's happening now! You're trying to destroy our home, bring about a war, and tried to kill people who are precious to me!"

Everyone was silent as they took in his words, and before long they all started to nod their heads in agreement. But the silence was interrupted as the building Kokabiel had crashed into was vaporized in a golden pillar of light, which soon died down to reveal Kokabiel with all of his wings stretched out and his shirt torn open to reveal a large bruise. With a massive grin on his face, the Fallen Angel flew towards Naruto and landed a few feet away from him.

"Impressive, very impressive. Just what I would expect from a true descendant of Lucifer!" Kokabiel said with a laugh before holding his hands out, "But this can't be all you have to bring to this fight, I can feel it! Show me everything you have!"

"As if you even need to say anything…" Naruto stabbed Excalibur into the ground before raising both of his arms in front of him, and seconds later the Demonic Shackles formed around his wrists followed by his ankles. "After all you're not someone that I can afford to hold back against."

"Demonic Shackles, eh? It's been a long time since I've seen that style of training being used." Kokabiel noted with anticipation in his voice.

"What are those things around Naruto-sempai's wrists?" Issei asked as he looked towards Akeno and Rias.

"It's a method of training that develops your physical and magical abilities the longer you wear them, and Naruto-kun has been wearing them since he started training with his grandmother." Rias explained with a bright smile on her face, "There are different levels that the Demonic Shackles hold and with each level new restraints are placed on you."

Kiba let out a small grunt as he leaned on his sword, "So this whole time he's been holding back his power?"

"In a way, both yes and no." Akeno answered while keeping her eyes on Naruto, a small blush on her face as she spoke. "The important thing to remember here is that Naruto's power is about to go a lot higher than it was before."

Naruto let out a breath as he held his hands above his head, "To release the shackles I need a password, and that password is… ANTE UP!" With a snap of his wrists the shackles shattered and Naruto's aura erupted from his body like a cannon, both Light and Darkness swirling around him before they merged together to form what looked like a Dragon with one side shining gold with an Angel's wing stretched out from its side of the Dragon's back while the other half was more demonic with a Devil's wing. The Dragon let out a roar before it turned into tendrils of Light and Darkness and wrapped around Naruto's body, the energy tendrils shifted and formed an armor that none of them had seen before. This armor looked to be a combination of his previous armors, with it having the same style of nobility that the Guardian Armor had except it seemed more pointed and fiercer like his Assault Armor. While his chest plate and main body where smooth, his gauntlets, boots and limbs had layers of spikes. The outfit he was wearing was a combination of silver-white and black, with the armor mostly white with black clothing underneath.

"What is that form? It looks like his armor, but I've never seen this version before." Kiba muttered as he and many others took in Naruto's new appearance.

"Amazing, can you feel that?!" The brunette Pawn said in awe, not noticing the jewel in his gauntlet shined brightly for a second.

"That must've been what he was working on after his fight with Raiser, he said that he wanted to try and find a way to use both of his armors together." Arcueid explained as she moved next to Rias before crossing her arms, "But will it be enough?"

Naruto reached forward and grabbed the hilt of Excalibur, "This is the fruits of my training given form. An armor created from the Guardian Armor's defensive capabilities and the offensive power of the Assault Armor. This is the perfect balance of Light and Darkness, my brand new Twilight Armor!"

Kokabiel grew a large smirk as he took in Naruto's new appearance, "So this is your power when it is unsealed, huh? It's even higher than what Rias Gremory had gained from the Welsh Dragon… but tell me, is that truly everything you've got?"

"… Not even close… Because now that I've raised my power to a more suitable level…" The Excalibur in Naruto's hand pulsed before it began to glow, which made the Fallen Angel raise an eyebrow in curiosity as he watched Naruto grab his blade's hilt with both hands before lifting it about his head. "I can handle what's coming next!"

"Oh, and what is that…?!" Suddenly Kokabiel's attention shifted as two bright lights shined off to the side, making him turn his head to see that the broken Fused Excalibur and the intact Excalibur Destruction were bathed in the same light that Naruto's Excalibur was covered in. "What are you doing?"

Naruto only grinned at Kokabiel before he spun Excalibur around and stabbed it into the ground in front of him, "You and your little group made a big mistake in bringing the Excalibur Fragments to this city. Because now that they are all here, I'm about to finish the quest that was given to me by Lady Viviane. Let's go Saber!"

"Yes! Finally, after all these years… I will fight with my old friend once more!" Saber's voice spoke up in glee as she once again activated her power. A golden rope of energy shot out of Excalibur and connected to its brethren, causing the two sword to float in the air briefly before they flew towards Naruto and the impaled Excalibur.

"Here it comes," Gawain spoke up as he watched in anticipation as Excalibur Destruction and the two broken halves of the Fused Excalibur exploded into thousands of golden particles and swirled around the Excalibur before entering it. As soon as the final particles were absorbed into the blade, it raised itself into the air and to the surprise of many, exploded into seven golden tendril of Light.

Holding his hands out, Naruto could feel a large amount of power starting to flow through him as the tendrils made their way to his open hands and took the form of a sword made of golden energy. "What was once broken will become one once more… Hear my call and return to your true form, the Holy Sword of Promised Victory… Excalibur!" With a swing of his sword, the golden light surrounding the sword dispersed to reveal a completely new sword in Naruto's hands. The hilt and guard were similar to the Fused Excalibur that Naruto had in his possession before with a blue hilt and golden guard except for two differences, at the end of the hilt was a round piece with a magical circle inside of it and on the guard was an ancient form of writing. Excalibur's blade was a lot more complex in design, as it had a large gold cross emerging from the guard and a blue and golden design that rested on the metal. Multiple golden squares could be seen with engravings in the spots surrounding it, continued across the sword's blade until it reached its tip.

"So that's it, the True Excalibur." Rias said to herself in awe as she could feel the holy power emitting from the blade even though she was distant from it.

"Amazing," Akeno whispered while her eyes glazed for a few seconds as she observed Naruto's form with a small blush spread across her cheeks, secretly glancing at her redheaded King before turning back to the battlefield. 'I'm sorry Rias, but I don't think I can hold myself back after this…'

Kiba tighten the grip he hand on his Sword of Betrayal before slowly calming himself down, "Its completely different from what we were fighting before… so this is its true power."

"Despite whatever research Valper had done in his attempt to return Excalibur back into its original form, there was no way he would have succeeded due to him being a normal human." Arcueid explained as she placed a hand on Kiba's shoulder, "It takes someone who is extremely talented or of a high caliber to create or repair a Holy Sword, and there has only been one who could have remade Excalibur… but that person is no longer here, so the method had been lost until now."

"Incredible… It truly is the second most powerful Holy Sword." Xenovia spoke up before looking down at her Durandal, "Even with my Durandal I wouldn't stand a chance against it while Naruto Lucifer wields it."

"True, but at the moment Naruto and Excalibur are our best bets to defeating Kokabiel." Gawain stated with a small tired grin on his face.

Everyone's thoughts were interrupted as Kokabiel's chuckling could be heard, making it turn to see that the Fallen Angel was staring at Naruto with a look of euphoria as his body trembled in excitement and his wings stretched themselves as far as they could. "This is it… Now this is truly a battle I will be able to enjoy unlike with your friends and fiancé. THE PERFECT BEGINNING TO MY WAR!"

"Not if I have anything to say about it," Naruto responded back while summoning his own wings. The long-haired Fallen Angel only smirked before his body rose and he took to the skies, with Naruto slowly following him up, but paused temporarily before he glanced back at his brunette friend. "Issei, I need you to do me a favor."

"A favor? What do you need Naruto-sempai?" Issei asked while clenching his hands into fists.

"… I want you to keep building up your Boosts, there is no telling how things will turn out and I rather be safe than sorry." Naruto said as he looked back up at Kokabiel, who waited for the blond Devil to join him in the air. "If things get bad I want you to transfer everything you've got to me. Can I trust you to do that?"

Issei was quiet for a few moments as he processed what the Lucifer had asked him to do before a giant grin appeared on his face. "Of course! You can count on me!"

"Good luck Naruto-kun, we are all counting on you." Rias spoke up with a smile of her own, which was mirrored by the other conscious members of the groups.

"Right… Everyone, you all did your best in this fight and now it's my turn." Naruto gripped Excalibur tightly before resuming his ascension into the air, stopping himself once he was at the same height as Kokabiel. Unleashing an enormous amount of his power, Naruto shifted his position and held his Holy Sword with both hands. "So then, why don't we end this?"

"You're such a fool Naruto Lucifer," Kokabiel replied before reflecting Naruto's actions by letting his power erupt from his body. "This battle is not the end, it is only the beginning to my Second Great War."

"There won't be another war!" Naruto shouted before concentrating his Light Magic into his sword and swung his blade forward, sending a large wave of golden light at the smirking Fallen Angel. "Because I'm going to stop you here and now, Kokabiel!"

"Well then," Kokabiel raised a hand and summoned a golden sword in his hand as the energy wave drew closer to him. "Show me what you've got!"

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Chapter Text

"So, the final battle begins, I wonder who will come out on top." Vali said to himself as he crossed his arms with a smirk. The silver haired young man had moved closer to the barrier covering Kuoh Academy and was standing on top of a water tower near the school. "Either way I get to see a good battle before I have to go inside."

"It will depend on how strong Naruto Lucifer truly is," A female voice spoke up next to him making him shift his gaze to the side to see Yumi was floating next to him. "Azazel was pretty clear on his orders."

Vali nodded his head before uncrossing his arms, "I know that Yumi. We are not to harm him or anyone else in his group and only focus on retrieving Kokabiel. You don't need to remind me."

"Wouldn't have to if you weren't so stubborn on proving your strength… Whatever. I'm going to call Azazel to give him a status update, it won't take long so I'll be back." Yumi replied before she started to turn her body around. "I did what I came here to do anyway so I'll leave the rest of the mission to you."

"Are you talking about getting your revenge on Valper for what he did to you and those children? Or do you mean seeing your brother alive and well after so many years." Vali called out causing Yumi to come to a stop, "It's too bad he's a Devil now."

"Shut up Vali." Yumi snapped without turning her head back to look at him, "Keep your eyes on the battle, and let me know if anything happens."

"Yeah, sure, whatever." Vali waved his hand in a dismissive wave.

"Hmph. And don't do any reckless, I don't want to clean up after you."

An amused smirk appeared on Vali's face as he watched Yumi fly away from him towards the nearest rooftop, letting out a chuckle before rotating himself back to the battle. "You haven't changed at all, hard to believe your one of the few people I trust… But at least you and your brother finally got some closure."

Landing on the rooftop, Yumi couldn't help but smile brightly as she rested a hand on her large chest. 'You have no idea how happy I am to see you again. You've really grown up to be a fine man… Isaiah!'

(Kuoh Academy – In the Skies)

"HAAAGH!" Naruto shouted as he soared at Kokabiel with Excalibur held high above his head, swinging it down to meet the Fallen Angel's weapon. Kokabiel only smirked as he raised his blade to block Naruto's strike. The collision of their weapons created a shockwave that caused the clouds surrounding them to vanish and the wind to pick up. Even down below a few brought a hand up to block the gust from affecting their sights.

"Interesting, you certainly have more power than the rest of them. But will it be enough?" Kokabiel taunted as he put more force in his weapons a started to push Naruto back, but it was quickly put to a halt as Naruto mirrored his actions with equal force.

Naruto gritted his teeth as he glared at Kokabiel, "Whether it is or isn’t it doesn't matter! I will defeat you!"

The two stared at each other for several seconds before pulling away from each other and traded several blows, spinning his spear Kokabiel positioned it with the blade pointing at Naruto's head and jabbed forward. Bringing his sword up as quickly as he could, Naruto deflected the spear from piercing his face and spun over Kokabiel's extended arm and raising Excalibur above his head and brought it down. But Kokabiel did a spin himself to dodge the attack before using the momentum of his rotation to increase the power behind his swing. Naruto raised up an arm while summoning a barrier over his arm. The energy shield managed to defend against the attack, but it still sent Naruto flying back a few feet.

"Such incredible strength. Don't let your guard down Naruto-sama!"

'Wasn't the plan Saber…!' Naruto communicated back as he quickly recovered and came to a stop several yards away from Kokabiel.

"I'm impressed Lucifer!" Kokabiel raised a hand and created hundreds of Light-based weapons around him before firing them at Naruto. The Devil's eyes narrowed as he extended his wings as far as they could go before flying away from the projectiles.

"This is on a whole different level than what Abazeth could do…?!" Naruto muttered to himself as he noticed that the weapons were actually following him before they divided themselves in several directions and were coming at Naruto from all sides. "Damn it!"

"Don't act so surprised. This battle is on a completely different level than anything you had to deal with before!" Kokabiel let out a bellowing laugh as he watched Naruto duck and dodged his Weapons of Light before using Excalibur to destroy the ones that missed him. "You're good at handling a bunch as a time, but what about the entire arsenal?" With that said, the long haired man raised his hand and pointed it at Naruto, directing all of his weapons to attack Naruto at once.

"Naruto!" Rias shouted out in worry as Naruto was trapped in the center of all the weapons. Akeno and the others had worried looks as well as they watched the weapons come at Naruto from every single direction.

"Naruto-sempai! Damn, my Boosted Gear isn't ready yet!" Issei gritted his teeth as he placed his normal hand on the red gauntlet.

But what happened next surprised everyone as the yellow Light Magic from Kokabiel's weapons were ripped apart by multiple Golden Light and Purple-Red Darkness spears, followed by Naruto hovering in the center of it all while swinging his blade around at untraceable speed, destroying all of the remaining weapons until Naruto was surrounded by their remaining particles. Kokabiel's eyes widened in shock at the spectacle before darting his gaze to the side in time to block Naruto's quick attack.

'This increase in speed!?' Kokabiel thought to himself as he regained his composure, "Impressive, I didn't think you could have managed to tap into your sword's true abilities so quickly."

"… You haven't seen anything yet." Tightening his grip on the handle, Excalibur's blade once again started to glow as Naruto spun his sword and Kokabiel's weapon in a different direction before Naruto swung his weapon as Kokabiel again.

This time the Fallen Angel summoned another Light Spear to block the attack, but this time when Naruto's blade made contact with Kokabiel's, the weapon exploded into fragments. Taking advantage of the opening and Naruto removed one of his hands off the handle to create an orb of Light and Darkness in the middle of his palm. Kokabiel raised his free hand up quickly as Naruto fired the orb at him in order to catch it like he had done with Rias' earlier attack, but to his shock the attack with straight through his hand and phased away.

"An illusi-ARGH!?" The Fallen Angel was cut off as he was cut across the chest and Naruto seemed to disappear, only to reappear behind Kokabiel with blood on his sword.

"The seven fragments of Excalibur had unique abilities of their own, but they all originated from this blade." Naruto explained as he swung his sword outward to shake the blood off the blade. "And now that it has become a single sword again those abilities have increased to levels that no one has seen before." With that said, Naruto charged forward and started circling around Kokabiel, using both the illusionary powers and enhanced speed of his sword to create afterimages of himself at various points around his opponent.

Kokabiel was silent and had his head down as he raised a hand up to his wound, it wasn't a deep wound but the fact that Naruto had dealt damage so bad that he was actually bleeding this bad… that brought a large, face-splitting grin to his face.

Down below everyone was looking up at the battle with various emotions, most of it being awe at the fact that Naruto was going toe to toe with Kokabiel when they were having such trouble.

"Incredible, he might actually stand a chance." Xenovia commented as she leaned on her sword, marveled at the true capabilities of Excalibur.

"Yes, but we can't afford Naruto to prolong in this battle." Aruceid said as she crossed her arms with a serious expression, "Kokabiel's spell is still active and if he takes too long then it will go off and destroy the area. And the worst part is that I don't think Kokabiel is at full strength yet."

"Wha- Seriously?!" Issei exclaimed in shock as he spun to face the White Queen.

"Very," Gawain was the one to answer as he stood up from checking on Asia, a tired look on his face as he walked towards the group. "Kokabiel is one of the strongest members of the Fallen Angel Faction. If he wanted to he could have created a single Light Spear and that would've been more than enough to destroy this town and the surrounding area."

"Naruto-kun certainly has his hands full, right Buchou?"

"Unfortunately, there is nothing we can do at the moment, many of us took a lot of damage before Naruto showed up." Rias said to Akeno as the two continued to stare up at the battle, not looking away at all as Naruto continued to fly around the unmoving Kokabiel. One of the redheaded beauty's hands clenched tightly at her side as she could feel worried building up inside of her.

Kiba looked away from the battle with a low chuckle, a grim smile on his face as he spoke. "I don't know what to think about Excalibur actually helping us win this battle."

"Then think about Naruto-sempai." The blond Knight turned his head to see that Koneko was looking up at him with her usual facial expression, though he could see the comforting gaze flashing in her eyes. "… He is fighting as well, so believe in him…"

"… Yeah."

'Just a little bit more,' Issei thought as he looked down at his Boosted Gear, 'Only a few more Boosts to go and I can help Naruto-sempai.'

"Hehehe… GHAHAHAHA!" Naruto was surprised when Kokabiel began to let out laugh, coming to a stop as he studied the Fallen Angel. "Now this is exactly what I wanted! The perfect beginning to my war! You truly deserve the title as that Devil's Heir, Naruto Lucifer! All that power at your disposal. I wager that all that power flowing through your body right now, that wonderful sensation of superiority is like nothing you've ever felt before!"

Closing his eyes briefly, Naruto took a deep breath before he answered Kokabiel. "You're right about the power flowing through me, it's incredible. So what?"

"Heh, I figured as much. That is the best part for warriors like you and I, we feel more alive when we are in battle then we do anywhere else." Kokabiel said with a smirk as he pointed a finger at Naruto, "You can deny all you want by saying you desire peace, but in the end you can't deny what's in your blood!"

"My blood?"

"Yes, during the war the Four Great Satans were some of the most destructive forces that the Devil Faction possessed. And your ancestor, even I will admit that he was someone that I was unsure of who was stronger if we went all out." Kokabiel explained before lowering his hand and summoned a new spear. "The original Lucifer and his clan were Devils that took pleasure in destroying their enemies in battle and anyone who stood in their way. You have his blood flowing through your veins as we speak, so tell me why you are so against my war?"

"… Sorry to disappoint you, but I could care less about what kind of person my Great Grandfather was before his death. Or even the previous Lucifer clan's reputation for that matter… I swore that I would bring the Lucifer Clan back from the ashes and regain their former glory. The blood in my veins and my ancestors have nothing to do with my actions, I will carve a new future with my own hands." Naruto shifted his stance so that his sword was positioned in front of him. "You are just a relic of the past Kokabiel, staying in one place not moving forward with the rest of the world."

"Tch. All that power in your hands, AND IT'S ALL WASTED!" Kokabiel shouted as his power skyrocketed and a column of Light Magic surrounded him, the torn shirt flying off before vaporizing due to Kokabiel's power. "You say that I'm not moving forward, but you're wrong! Once I have annihilated you and your little group my Second Great War will begin, and I will finally have everything I need."

"But even if you do manage to kill us," Charging forward Naruto swung his sword at Kokabiel, "That will only paint you as the target since all of the Factions will be after you."

"All the better." Kokabiel replied as he easily blocked Excalibur just before it hit him, "Anything that happens as a result from today's battle would be paradise compared to this fucking pseudo peace that has everyone twirling their thumbs. Even if I am only the key that unlocks it, a war that devastates both the Devil and Heaven Factions while showing that the Fallen Angel reign supreme would be satisfying enough!"

"Not if I have anything to say about it!" Naruto shouted as his Demonic and Holy energies swirled around him before he spun his body around and kicked Kokabiel in the side of the head, spinning around again to deliver a second kick that connected to Kokabiel's chest, only for the man to grab onto his leg just before it connected.

Kokabiel's narrow red eyes met Naruto's blue as he lifted the blond to eye level, "Every being in the world can deny it all they want, but the desire for battle is in their very blood. Take Humans for example, it is in their very instinct for conflict and to kill."

"Maybe so, but they can rise above that… AND SO CAN EVERY ONE OF US!" Holding out a hand, Naruto quickly fired a swirling orb of Darkness at Kokabiel, hitting him pointblank in the face causing the Fallen Angel to let go of Naruto in order to grab his now smoking face. Naruto created some distance between the two of them and charged energy into Excalibur, watching as Kokabiel hold his face from the pain. "Even if you are a Fallen Angel, you're still just as sensitive to Darkness as any Angel."

"Damn you Lucifer," Kokabiel growled as he moved his hand away from his face to reveal a burnt mark on left cheek while the rest was covered in scuff marks, "I will enjoy making your feel despair the likes you have ever known before killing you!"

"We'll see." Naruto replied as he raised his sword up.

(In an Unknown Area)

"He's certainly putting up a good fight, I suppose that sister of mine did something right with making him the heir to the Lucifer Clan." Rizevim smirked as he took a sip of his wine, "That boy is just like the other one, to think they would both born into this world as Half-breeds."

"His abilities certainly are a lot more impressive than what he displayed against Syura." Euclid said as he studied Naruto's movements as he dodged Kokabiel's arsenal of Light Weapons before they started to circle around him, an amused smile growing on his face as Naruto destroyed the weapons in an insane amount of speed and strength which he guessed was due to Excalibur's assistance. "It's an amazing spectacle. Back during the war, I had wondered what it would be like if one of the greatest Holy Swords in the world ended up in the hands of a Devil."

"Honestly I never really had any interest in those weapons, or even what my sister's family has done for the past few centuries." Rizevim said with the smirk still on his face, placing his empty glass on the small table next to his seat. "But to see the potential that Naruto holds has made this very entertaining to watch, though I wish he didn't have that human compassion."

"Well, he was raised as a Human for a large portion of his life. But this battle seems different than those-"

Euclid was interrupted by a female voice, "Naruto Lucifer's experience in battles in the short time that he's been exposed to the Underworld have always been easy for him, especially after he fully awakened. Against the Fallen Angel's he was only tapping into his powers and once he did they could not even touch him, while fighting that Phenex boy he had control over both Light and Darkness to such an extent that his opponent didn't stand a chance."

Rizevim and Euclid turned their heads to see a cute young girl with long black hair down until her hips, gray eyes and pointy tip ears emerging from the shadows with a knowing grin on her face. She was wearing a black Gothic Lolita dress that was very revealing in the front with two black bandages crossed over the nipples of her small breasts. Rizevim watched in silence as the girl walked closer to them, "Ophis, how long have you been here?"

"Long enough to see Naruto defeat that human you gave my snakes too." Ophis replied as she came to a stop in front of the screen, shifting her gaze to the side to look at the two men behind her. "It was such a waste for you to give him a power boost, though I can understand why you did it…"

"Oh really?"

"Yes. But all of that will depend on how this battle goes. Despite his appearance Kokabiel is one opponent that will push Naruto to his limit… But if Naruto can't overcome him," Ophis started as she turned her attention back to the screen. "Then that means he's not ready."

(Outside the Barrier)

"I see… so Naruto has already started his fight with Kokabiel."

"Yes, and it looks like Kokabiel is starting to go full out. With a few minutes left I don't think we can afford to wait very long." Yumi replied into her phone as she finished giving Azazel an update on the situation. "His spell is going to be activated soon."

"Yeah I figured as much that idiot's pride is getting the better of him as usual." Azazel replied before letting out a heavy sigh followed by a hum, "Keep a distance for right now, but as soon as the spell has reached its final two minutes I want you and Vali to take Kokabiel down if the battle is still going on."

Yumi nodded her head before turning her gaze towards the direction of the barrier, "Got it, I will let Val know. But we will interfere sooner if the situation looks like it will turn for the worse."

"I know you both will. Report back when the battle is over… regardless of who wins the battle." Azazel ordered before he ended the call, making Yumi blink a few times before she looked at her cellphone with a confused look.

"Is something wrong Yumi?" Vali called out making her turn to see he hadn't moved his head away from the battle.

"It's nothing, Azazel has confirmed that we are a go once the timer has reached two minutes." Yumi replied back as she moved across the rooftop and with a massive leap, landed on the water tower next to Vali.

Vali smirked as he crossed his arms, "Alright then. Hopefully Kokabiel will be a good challenge for me otherwise things will get extremely boring."

"Not everything going on has to have excitement Vali." Yumi said as she mirrored his actions and crossed her arms. "But I guess you do have a point, it would be too dull to end things quickly."

"... Wow, did you just say that I'm right? Are you feeling okay?"

"Shut up Val!"

"Ouch! Damn it Yumi!"

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

'Okay, so far I'm doing pretty well against him. So far Excalibur and my Twilight Armor are really helping me out in keeping an even ground with Kokabiel.' Naruto thought as he took in a deep breath, staring down his opponent as the Fallen Angel was covered in a visible yellow aura. 'If I can just find an opening then I can stop him and the spell from destroying everything.'

The blond was caught by surprise however as Kokabiel disappeared from view and felt a sharp pain on his side rib, making him look down to see the tip of Kokabiel's spear was piercing him just under his rib. Naruto's eyes widened before he used his wings to retreat back as far as he could, only to feel a hand grab onto his shoulder tightly making him look back to see Kokabiel's glowing red eyes staring at him and his large grin. Naruto spun around quickly with his sword ready to cut the man down, but the Fallen Angel had already moved above the blond Devil with two Swords of Light in his hands. With a flick of his wrist Kokabiel threw the swords downwards at Naruto, who spun his vertically to dodge the first Light Weapon while using Excalibur to deflect the other, but Naruto felt his body attack was being pushed back from the sheer strength of the attack.

"Is that all you've got left Lucifer?" Kokabiel shouted before throwing a newly created spear at the falling Lucifer, growing in size even more as it soared down at Naruto. The blond concentrated his energy into Excalibur before releasing a wave of energy at the incoming projectile, but to Naruto's shock the spear cut through his energy blast and continued its path towards him.

"Shit!" Naruto quickly brought a hand up to summon a shield to block the Light Spear, but as soon as the spear made contact with the shield it pierced into it and caused a minor explosion that pushed Naruto and increased his descent speed even more. "What the hell?! His attacks are so strong now!" Naruto gritted his teeth as he sensed that he was nearing the ground and managed to regain his balance enough to land in a crouched position, "… Don't tell me this whole time-?!"

"That's right, I've been holding back until now to keep this battle going." Kokabiel's voice called out from behind Naruto making him twist his body around to see that Kokabiel now had his smug grin back on his face despite the injuries. "Up until now you've seen about 83% of my power, which is impressive since that's almost twice the amount I was using against your little group and 25% more than what I was using against Rias Gremory when she had received all of those Boosts from her Pawn and his Boosted Gear. But now I am at my full power, consider it your reward for infuriating me and giving me such an entertaining fight."

Naruto brought a hand up to his side where Kokabiel had stabbed him, the injury already starting to slowly heal itself though the intensity of the pain was still there. "Just great… I wondered why I wasn’t struggling so hard." The blond removed his hand from the wound and looked at the blood covering his gauntlet covered palm, "But still, that doesn't mean I'll give up. There has to be something that can help me win…"

"… Belie… cal… alon…"

'Huh?' Naruto blinked as he heard a voice speak up, 'What was that? Saber?'

'Yes Naruto-sama?'

'Did you hear that voice?'

'What voice? I didn't hear anything… In any case you need to focus on the battle, time is running out!' Saber's voice exclaimed making Naruto shake his head to clear his thoughts before bringing Excalibur up in front of his torso. 'Kokabiel may be powerful. But no matter how strong they are, every enemy has a weakness!'

Naruto couldn't help but grin as he felt his body tense up, "You're right Saber. But even so…"

"NARUTO-SEMPAI!"

The blond turned his head to see Issei was running towards him with the gem of his Boosted Gear glowing brightly, "Issei? I see… Alright, let's do it!" With a large burst of speed Naruto made his way towards the running brunette.

"So, you're going to try this trick again? Unfortunately for you I don't have any desire to wait!" Kokabiel shouted as he created dozens of Light Spears around him before firing them at the two. Naruto was quick to dodge each of the weapons though Issei wasn't as lucky as he was barely able to move out of the way on a few of them.

As the two Devils got close to one another, a much larger Light Spear was coming towards them. But neither turned to look at it as Issei extended his arm out as far as it could go, "Now! Boosted Gear Gift!" The spear collided with the ground and detonated in a large explosion that enveloped the Lucifer Heir and the Pawn as the latter's hand made contact with the side of Naruto's forearm.

"Naruto-kun! Issei!" Rias called out as she and the other stared at the giant sphere of light a distance away from them. The force of the explosion shook the area around them and made several of them cover their eyes to block them from the dust and Light Magic.

"… TRANSFER!"

The explosion soon started to fade, and a large figure could be seen in the middle of the orb before it brought what appeared to be an arm up and swung it across the surrounding explosion, creating an energy pillar made up of Light and Darkness Magic. Narrowing his eyes, Kokabiel dashed forward with a large Sword of Light in hand and tried to stab it into the pillar where the figure was, only for the weapon to be knocked away by the pillar. Everyone watched as the pillar was dismissed to reveal a glowing Naruto standing there with one hand holding onto Excalibur tightly while the other arm was being used to hold an injured Issei over his shoulder, though what surprised many was the new addition to Naruto's armor. Over his head was a white helmet with two large prongs sticking out along the sides and had a black visor similar to his Assault Mode over his eyes, the Lucifer Emblem directly on top of it. Naruto turned his attention back to the group and seemed to vanish in an instant, catching everyone by surprise as he suddenly appeared behind them at the tree that Koneko had placed Asia earlier.

'I didn't even sense him moving, so the transfer was a success.' Kokabiel thought to himself with a snarl. Unlike before when it had amused him to see that they had thought that increasing Rias' powers would actually make a difference, this increase done to Naruto's power had brought it up even higher than before… And from what he could see, Naruto's other physical abilities had increased as well. 'Well, no matter, in just six minutes I will be the victor. There's no chance of a little power boost being enough to harm me.'

"Thanks Issei, I owe you one." Naruto said as he placed a groaning Issei next to Asia.

"I'm… glad… I got to… be useful… There are more Boosts… in that transfer… than what I gave Buchou…" Issei replied with a weak smile as he took several deep breaths, the exhaustion of the battle and the large amounts of Boosts he had gathered was starting to get to him, having pushed his body passed its limits to retain the power long enough to give it to Naruto. "… Kick his ass… Naruto-sempai… and protect the town…"

"I will, and that's my promise of a lifetime." Rising back to his feet, Naruto spun around and started walked back to where Kokabiel was located. He gave each of his friends and allies a reassuring smile before stopping at Rias and Akeno, who were standing side by side. "… I'm going to finish this up, make sure he's okay."

"You got it Naruto-kun." Akeno answered as she started to make her way to where Issei was, coming to a halt to flash Naruto a bright smile. "Good luck… and come back alive."

"Right." Naruto nodded his head before turning to Rias, who crossed her arms under her large bust.

She smiled confidently at him, "I know you'll come back to me alive. All I can say is this. Win this battle."

"Sounds like a plan." The blond raised a hand to Rias' cheek, surprising the girl at how soft the palm of the armor's gauntlet was. "Once we're done we can all go home." Pulling his arm away from the girl, Naruto focused his attention solely on Kokabiel before moving instantly across the area until he was standing several feet away from the Fallen Angel. The two of them were silent as they started walking closer to each other while letting their auras flow around them. The ground cracked and the pressure within the air continued to build with each step they took. "I'm surprised you let me talk to them before coming here. Awfully generous of you."

"Hahaha, well I wanted you to enjoy your last moments with them before I killed you all. But enough with the small talk," Kokabiel raised a hand in front of him and created a new Sword of Light, this one more detailed and Naruto could tell this one was a more concentrated version of his usual weapons. "The two of us don't have the time to talk, so we'll settle this with our blades."

Naruto raised his sword up and pointed at Kokabiel, "That's fine with me."

The two stared at each other for several seconds, both disappearing in an instant only to reappear seconds later in the center ground between them with their weapons pressing against each other with sparks and their aura's wildly circulating around them. Both of them were briefly at a standstill before they disappeared again, reappearing at several locations around the battlefield with their weapons slamming against each other. Kokabiel's red eyes narrowed as he stared at Naruto's helmet covered face, applying more force into his blade to push the younger man back but Naruto seemed to hold strong. But this clash soon came to a halt when several types of Light Weapons appeared around them with their blades pointing at Naruto, who remained silent as the weapons fired themselves at him. Kokabiel retreated back into the air as the weapons drew close as he fully expected his assault to strike Naruto down, but to his surprise multiple swords and spears made up of Light and Darkness Magic surrounded Naruto's form while the armored Devil swung his arm outward, sending his own weapons to intercept the incoming attacks.

A large number of the weapons destroyed each other, while a few of Kokabiel's remaining weapons stayed on course towards Naruto. The weapon's destruction had created an opening for Naruto however, which allowed him to dodge the attacks with his newly enhanced speed and temporarily vanish from sight, only to reappear over Kokabiel's head with his golden Light Magic covering the blade of Excalibur before releasing a wave of energy much larger than before at Kokabiel.

"I thought I showed you that won't work against me." Kokabiel stated as he created another spear with his free hand and threw it at Naruto's attack, the spear colliding against the blast and starting to push it back.

Naruto didn't say anything though as he raised his sword again and this time charged Darkness into Excalibur, causing it to create sparks from the demonic energy making contact with the Holy Sword. Swinging his sword downwards Naruto released another energy blast at his first one, slamming into the back of the first one and increased the pressure behind its attack. The two energy attacks swirled together as they pushed Kokabiel's spear back, before destroying it and continuing its course towards the wide-eyed Fallen Angel, who brought his wings in quickly to block the attack. A small explosion occurred upon impact and smoke surrounded Kokabiel's form for a few moments, departing quickly to reveal that the side of his wings that he had used to block the attack were now burnt and bloody.

The Lucifer Heir started to pant heavily as his shoulders slouched slightly, "Damn… I thought that would be enough to severely injure him."

"Very impressive Naruto Lucifer," Kokabiel said as he slowly moved his wings back to their previous position. "It's been far too long since I've been pushed so far. You should feel proud of yourself, but now this battle must come to an end." The Fallen Angel held out his sword in front of him and slowly moved it clockwise, creating a Magical Circle from the light from the weapon until it vanished completely, "This is one of the strongest attacks I know, now be consumed by the corrupted abyss. Divine Obliteration!" The center of the seal shined brightly with purple lightning surrounding it before a yellow beam erupted from the circle and flew towards Naruto at alarming speeds.

'This attack! If I try to dodge it then…' Naruto's eyes widened behind his helmet as he thought about the destruction that would occur to the area and the deaths of everyone here. "Screw the spell, this one attack could destroy everything on its own! I've got no choice!" Drawing on the remaining power that Issei had given him, Naruto directed everything to his sword which caused its form to be cloaked in the swirling energies. With a swing of his sword Naruto released his own attack at the beam, slamming it into the powerful attack and seemed to halt its movements… but only for a brief moment as it actually pushed Naruto's attack back while the blond himself felt his body struggling to stay in one place. Soon Kokabiel's beam managed to reach a couple of feet away from Naruto and was about to make contact.

"Naruto-sama!"

The beam broke through the remains of Naruto's attack and covered him in the blast, consuming him and the area around him. Rias let out a gasp as she watched Naruto's form disappear in the light, not focusing on the fact that the blast had created an exploding orb that was expanding outwards. Suddenly she felt a hand grab onto her and pull her back, making her turn to see that the hand belonged to Koneko who was running with the other's towards the trees to escape the orb's reach. The dome soon halted its growth and remained for a few seconds before it started to slowly fade away.

"Hmph, he attacked my spell to lower its power and took the brunt of it to prevent it from destroying the town. How foolish." Kokabiel muttered with a frown as he watched the dome continue to dissipate, knowing well that there was nothing that could have defended against his attack much less survive it.

"… Naruto… kun." Akeno whispered to herself as she brought a hand to her heart, her body trembling as she and the others continued to watch the battle from the forest area.

"It can't be…" Kiba said with wide eyes while Xenovia and Gawain remained silent. Issei weakly opened one of his eyes due to the lights going off in the distance, and next to him Asia was starting to stir.

Koneko bowed her head with a pained expression as she let go of Rias' hand, which allowed the redhead to take a step forward. "No… Please no…?!" Rias' eyes widened when she caught sight of a crouched figure in the middle of the vanishing dome, and a relieved smile grew on her face. "NARUTO-KUN!"

"Impossible." Kokabiel narrowed his eyes as he too watched as the dome completely disappeared to reveal an injured Naruto using his sword to keep him up, cracks covering most of his armor while several fragments were missing. Naruto's helmet was gone as well to reveal a trail of blood falling down the side of his face and he had one eye closed to keep the blood from getting into it. The raven-haired man took notice to the area directly in front of and behind Naruto were in tact while the rest of the area was destroyed. "How the hell did you manage to survive?!"

"Let's just say… I'm too stubborn to die." Naruto panted as his body trembled, but his grip of Excalibur remained strong as he stared up at Kokabiel.

"Well, I must agree with you there." Kokabiel smirked as he held his hand out once more and created another Magical Circle, "But can you survive another on…Hmm? What is that thing?"

Naruto glanced down a little to see Saber hovering in front of him with her arms stretched out, "… Saber?"

"I won't allow you to harm my master any more Kokabiel!" Saber shouted as she glared at the Fallen Angel.

"Oh really? Hehe-HAHAHA, is this the best you have left Naruto Lucifer? A tiny little spirit?" Kokabiel exclaimed as he charged up his next attack.

"Saber…" Naruto weakly called as he stared at Saber's tiny back, reaching out to her with one of his hands, "You need to-"

"Believe in Excalibur and Avalon." Naruto's eyes widened as he heard the voice once again, and in a flash of light an image appeared in his mind. A familiar image of a lone man standing on a hill, surrounded by the remnants of battle and death. Getting a good look at the man's back, Naruto reach out towards him in shock as the man turned around to look at Naruto with his unwavering blue-green eyes. "Believe in Excalibur and Avalon... For together they shall bring you absolute victory."

"King… Arthur…" Naruto whispered to himself as Saber replaced the man’s image. "Excalibur and Saber together… that's it!"

"So, you finally understand Naruto-sama." Saber called back to him as a determined smile appeared on her face, "Then I shall follow your lead."

"Time to die Lucifer! Divine Obliteration!" The center of the seal released another lightning covered beam that flew towards Naruto and Saber, only for a large golden barrier to appear in front of the two and completely blocked the attack, "That's not possible!"

"… You can't break through her shield."

"What?!"

"She is the ultimate defense created by God and Lady Vivian. A legendary Holy Weapon that's defense has no equal," Naruto explained as he raised Excalibur off the ground and pointed it's blade at Saber's back. "Named after the Utopia that King Arthur saw in his dreams, a place that only a few could ever hope to reach... And that name is…!" Saber let out a gasp as her body began to glow before her body turned into what appeared to be a gold and blue sheath.

"AVALON!"

The sheath continued to shine brightly as several rays of light spiraled into the air before splitting into two separate beams, one of them crashing down on Naruto, who closed his eyes when he felt the Avalon's power surging through him. The second ray of light rushed over to the forest where the others were located, covering all of them in a glittery gold light. Issei couldn't help but flinch when the light had made contact, but after a few seconds he opened his eyes in shock.

"It… doesn't hurt." Issei muttered as he looked around to see the other Devils in the group were not being affected by the light either, in fact it looked like it was actually healing them. The brunette could feel the exhaustion he had before fade as he slowly made his way back to his feet. "But how?"

"It's Avalon's healing ability!" Rias called out in amazement as she held her hands out as the light brushed passed her fingers.

Arcueid studied the light surrounding them and crossed her arms with a hum, "Interesting, he has enough control now to heal up without the Light Magic weakening us."

Asia slowly started to open her eyes when she felt a warm and soothing sensation flow through her, looking around to see the golden light surrounding her and her friends. "Huh? What is this?"

"Asia!" Gawain called out as he moved by her side as the girl tilted her head towards the area where the battle was happening.

"This isn't possible! There's no way you could have that weapon!" Kokabiel shouted as he glared down at Naruto, raising his hand in the air with a roar and created a gigantic Light Spear that was as big as the school with multiple purple rings circling around it. "I'm through playing around Naruto Lucifer!"

Naruto said nothing in response to Kokabiel's words as he positioned his sword by his side with both hands on Excalibur's hilt, spreading his wings as far as they could go before leaping towards Kokabiel. Avalon's light was still flowing around Naruto's body as he soared through the air, glowing brightly as his Twilight Armor was restoring itself and the cracks fading away. "HHHHAAAAAAAAGH!"

"DIIIIIIEEEE!" The Fallen Angel roared as he brought his arms back and threw them forward to propel the spear at the airborne Naruto.

Raising the glowing Excalibur up in front of him, Naruto increased his speed as he charged towards the incoming Light Spear with his sword hoisted over his shoulder, Naruto charged as much power as he could into his next attack before swinging it at the spear. "EXCALIBUR!"

An energy wave in the shape of a blade made up of Light and Darkness erupted from the tip of Naruto's sword, much larger and controlled in comparison to the previous versions the blonde had unleashed earlier. To Kokabiel's shock, Naruto's attack cut through his spear easily and the energy blade continued on until it reached Kokabiel. The attack landed and slashed him across his torso, making the Fallen Angel cough up blood as he felt the blow leave a fatal injury. With the attack dealing such a blow, Kokabiel felt his body start to descend towards the ground, his blood trailing in the air after him until his back slammed into the ground.

"This is the end, Kokabiel!" Naruto shouted as he appeared over his opponent and stabbed Excalibur's blade downwards, running Kokabiel's heart clean through. The man let out a painful grunt as he felt the burning sensation of the Holy Sword piercing his body. Everyone watched in awe as Naruto hovered over Kokabiel's unmoving body and could feel the magical pressure that Kokabiel had created start to fade away. The magic being used for the Fallen Angel's Earth Breaker spell rose high up into the air before dispersing into particles leaving the group in silence.

Issei was the first one to speak as he let out a cheer, "Alright! Naruto-sempai won!"

"He did it, he actually beat Kokabiel." Kiba said in awe.

"… Naruto Lucifer, what a fearsome man." Xenovia stated as she stared at Naruto's back before turning her attention to the other Devils in the group.

"I'm so glad he's alright." Rias whispered to herself as she let out a relieved sigh.

"Me too Rias." Akeno said as she walked up to her King's side. "We should let Sona, and the others know that the battle is over."

"Right."

Arcueid could only smile as she stared at her own King's back, "He's come a long way."

"So that was your secret… Avalon, the Utopia said to be… the final destination for all great kings… It was created by God… but it was never classified… as one of the Sacred Gears." Kokabiel stated as he only stared up at the sky, feeling his body start to die as his blood continued to flow out of his chest. "The one defense… that nothing could hope to penetrate… even against all the different styles of magic in the world… To think it would be in the hands… of a descendant of Lucifer. How laughable."

Naruto pulled his sword out of Kokabiel's body, "… Kokabiel, did you really desire a war that much?"

"Heh… what a stupid question. Of course I did… As I said before, battle is… the only place in the world for people like us…" Kokabiel let out a chuckle that made him cough up some blood, "In that war… I saw so many of my brethren killed… to simple accept peace so easily would've made me sick… to spit on their sacrifices…"

"I suppose I can understand that." Naruto replied as Saber reappeared on his shoulder in a small flash of light, "But even so, I couldn't let you get your way. If I had done that, then how could I have faced everyone who tried so hard to stop you?"

Kokabiel had a grin on his face when he heard that, "So you saw things through my perspective…but still decided to fight against me. I suppose… this was the expected outcome for me in the end." As soon as he said that the lower half of his body started to fade away into golden particles. "… That's fine, I'm satisfied."

"Kokabiel…"

"Your potential is incredible Naruto Lucifer… if only I could've fought you again in the future…" Kokabiel commented as his legs had completely vanished, and his waist was starting to follow. "But still, this has been an enjoyable battle… The perfect ending that I wanted for my war… one that I and my opponent gave everything we had in order to win."

"Yeah," Naruto replied as he stabbed Excalibur into the ground in front of him and bowed his head. "Even though you were my enemy, I did enjoy our battle somewhat Kokabiel."

"Hmph, save your words." Kokabiel said as his grin faded away as he closed his eyes, his wings and torso already halfway gone, "… Continue to grow stronger Naruto Lucifer, there are many out there in the world that are stronger than you can imagine…"

"I will… Goodbye Fallen Angel Kokabiel." Naruto said as he watched the rest of Kokabiel's body fade away, leaving him alone on the battlefield. "It's finally over…?!" Naruto's eyes widened for a few seconds before returning to normal, "Damn it, I'm-"

Naruto didn’t finish however as the entire barrier surrounding the school started to crack and break apart, making everyone snap their heads up to see white sphere of light hovering above them. The light lowered down until it was just above the trees before coming to a halt and dispersed to reveal two figures floating above their heads, the first was easily recognizable as it was Kiba's sister, Yumi… the second figure however…

"So, you managed to defeat Kokabiel, not bad." A male voice came from the second figure, which was a male figure wearing a white armor covered in blue jewels. The physical appearance of the armor, helmet and even the blue wings on his back screamed dragon-like.

"Those wings… you're the guy from the docks with Azazel." Naruto said as he studied the wings on the white armored man's back.

"Correct, Azazel had asked us to take care of Kokabiel if you and the others couldn't handle it." Yumi replied as she and her companion lowered themselves to ground level, "To be honest I didn't think you could do it, but I suppose that Holy Artifact of yours played a big part in this."

"Who is that guy?" Issei asked himself as he stared at the armored man standing next to Yumi, feeling a bead of sweat falling down his cheek as he braced himself. "What is this feeling I'm getting from just looking at him? I'm trembling but it's not from fear."

"Be careful around him Issei," The brunette looked down at his gauntlet to see that the green jewel in the center was glowing.

Lifting up the gauntlet closer to his face, Issei raised an eyebrow. "Ddraig? Do you know this guy?"

"Not personally, but I do know that he is the host of my rival, the Vanishing Dragon." Ddraig answered causing Issei's eyes to grow wide as he recalled Ddraig's earlier warnings about the Vanishing Dragon as well as the message Xenovia had told him earlier. "And very soon he will be your rival to come."

Arcueid narrowed her eyes as she heard what Ddraig had said through the gauntlet, "The Vanishing Dragon, also known as the White Emperor Dragon. Like the Red Dragon Emperor it was sealed away in a Sacred Gear called the Divine Dividing, but that's the only thing those two have in common. Unlike your Boosted Gear which increases your power every ten seconds and allows you to transfer that power to someone or something else, the Divine Dividing can halve their opponent's power every ten seconds and uses that power as their own."

"So, the legends were true after all." Rias said as she listened to Arcueid explanation, and Ddraig's as well to her shock since she never expected the dragon within the gauntlet to actually speak, while keeping her attention on the two, "But why are you two here then if Kokabiel has been defeated?"

"We're just here to confirm his death." Yumi replied before turning her head to the side where an unconscious Freed lay. "Perfect, we were asked to bring that one in as well for questioning."

While Yumi moved over to Freed's body, Naruto and Vali remained in their same spots as they quietly studied one another. Naruto narrowed his eyes suspiciously as he couldn't help but get a strange feeling as he stared at the armored figure, who he knew from what he had seen earlier, was most likely the same age as him. Vali likewise copied Naruto's actions as he observed the blond Devil, his battle with Kokabiel flashing through his mind.

"Alright Vali, I've secured the Stray." Yumi called out as she started to make her way back to Vali's side, pausing for a second to glance over at Kiba. The twins stared at each other for a few seconds before Yumi flashed Kiba a warm smile, "I'm glad… to see that you're not hurt. I've missed you little brother."

Kiba could feel tears building up in his eyes when he heard that, quickly wiping them away before returning a smile of his own. "Me too. You don't know how much I wanted to see you again Yumi, to know that you were alive. Though I didn't think you'd be a Fallen Angel."

"… Yeah, I could say the same about you being a Devil." Yumi replied before continuing her way next to Vali, securing her grip on Freed as she looked up at him. "We should be leaving now, Azazel is expecting us."

Turning his head away from Naruto, Vali nodded his head at Yumi's words. "Right, let's get going."

"Are you going to ignore me, White One?" Ddraig asked from Issei's Boosted Gear, making Vali and Yumi halt their departure to look back at Issei.

"I was wondering when I would see you again Red One," A new voice spoke up, this one was coming from Vali's Dragon wings, which flashed as the voice spoke. "Our battle is destined to continue."

Ddraig's voice could be heard letting out a grunt, "Agreed, it is inevitable. Until we meet again Albion."

The tension created from the two Dragon's words caught everyone's attention, no more so than Vali and Issei who hardened his stare at the white armored man. It was obvious to everyone that when the time came for these two to do battle, it would be one filled with destruction.

"Yes and be sure to make your host as strong as he can be." Albion said as Vali spun around to continue his departure, Yumi was already floating in the air next to him. "It would be a shame if he was too weak to face mine when the time comes.”

"Hold on!" Issei called out to Vali, "Who are you? I don't understand!"

"… If you want to understand then get stronger my archenemy, I look forward to our future fight." Vali answered as his body began to glow bright, before turning his attention towards Naruto. "As for you Naruto Lucifer, keep getting stronger. You are someone I am very interested in fighting in the future… someone like me." Before anyone could question what he meant by that, Vali and Yumi took off at incredible speeds leaving behind dust clouds in their wake. Soon the two became bright flashes in the distance.

"So, the White Dragon Emperor actually appear, huh?"

Rias turned her head to see that Sona and her Peerage were making their way towards them, "Yeah, though it looks like he wasn't needed."

"True, this victory was thanks to Naruto and Avalon. Though I doubt neither he nor that Fallen Angel he was with genuinely cared about the destruction that Kokabiel was going to create," Sona said as she pushed up her glasses before turning her attention to her Queen. "Tsubaki, we've got a lot of work to do in cleaning this mess up. We should have all the damage done to the school repaired before classes start."

"Would you like us to help you out?" Rias offered with a smile only for Sona to dismiss it with a shake of her head.

"No, this is the job of the Student Council." Sona said before she and her Peerage got to work.

Arcueid made her way over to Naruto's side as she watched Kiba stare at his new Holy Demonic Sword before Issei walked up to him, "Looks like things managed to work out in the end huh?"

"… Maybe, but now we have some unanswered questions about what is really going on. The secrets of the Three Factions, the guy that was hired to kill me, and now the White Dragon Emperor. There is so much that we don't know." Naruto replied as he saw Kiba kneel in front of Rias, "But I guess that's for another day."

The White Queen stared at Naruto for a few seconds before smiling brightly at him "Right!"

"Very true Naruto-sama." Saber said before she took notice to something off about Naruto, "… I just realized this… But you haven’t moved an inch since the White Dragon Emperor and Kiba's sister left… Is something the matter Naruto-" Not a second after she said that Naruto's armor dispersed, and she felt her master's body start to fall. "Naruto-sama!"

Saber's voice caught everyone's attention and made them snap their heads to look at them, which Kiba was thankful for since Rias was delivering his punishment. Unfortunately, it was short-lived when they saw Naruto's body fall forward, luckily he was caught by Arcueid before he hit the ground. Everyone rushed to their side with worried expressions, circling around them with Rias and Akeno getting close to his body. Asia was the next one to get close as she activated her Twilight Healing and started to get to work. But no matter what she did, Naruto wouldn't open his eyes.

"Naruto!"

"Naruto-kun! Wake up!"

"What's wrong with him?"

"Why isn't he waking up? Naruto-niisan!"

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"Naruto will be just fine, he just pushed his body passed its limits during the battle." Kaguya explained as she looked at Rias and Akeno who were sitting across from her and Arcueid. It was the day after their battle with Kokabiel, it had passed by quickly and the blond was still unconscious in his room recovering under the care of everyone in the Lucifer Household. Rias had been watching him until recently when Kaguya had requested her and the Queens' presence to fill her in on Naruto's situation. Everyone was doing their own thing as they relaxed after the battle, moving about the mansion to explore and recuperate.

"That's great news, I was worried when he suddenly passed out like that." Rias replied as she had smile of relief grow on her face.

"I'll say, you and Akeno were the most panicked about his condition." Arcueid snickered as she glanced at the two girls, whose faces turned red as they avoided looking at the former Vampire and Kaguya. Though Rias' body twitched when she processed what Arcueid had said and looked back at Akeno, who refused to look at her.

"Now now, Arcueid. Their worry was justified. After all what my grandson did was reckless," Kaguya said with a laugh, making everyone turn their attention to her. "He would've been fine if he had taken time to adjust to his power, but he released the seal in tandem with the tremendous powers of both Excalibur and Avalon. Being exposed to all of that power at once would be too much for anyone under normal circumstances, the fact that he had to fight Kokabiel and was injured so badly pushed his body too far."

"But what about his healing? Surely Avalon's healing capabilities played into effect in keeping him safe." Akeno said as her blush subsided, but Arcueid shook her head at that.

"Take it from me. Regenerative powers are good in restoring the body, but if the injury is bad enough then it can put a strain on the body and actually lower your strength if you're not careful." The former Ancestor explained before flashing the two girls a smile, "The good news though is now that he has experienced that level of power his body will be able to adjust and handle it better."

"I can't help but think that this whole situation seemed a little strange," A female voice spoke up making the four turn to see Kushina walking into the living room.

Akeno raised an eyebrow at the redheaded woman's words, "Ara, what do you mean Kushina-san?"

"From what you've told me, and with everything that's been happening lately, it's possible that there was more to it then Kokabiel putting his plan into action." Kushina explained as she crossed her arms, "This assassin that was after Naruto, all of the Excalibur fragments being in one place, followed by Naruto needing to go all out against Kokabiel… it feels as if there was someone behind the scenes of all this."

"You mean that there was someone else that actually manipulated Kokabiel from the shadows. Is that possible?" Rias questioned with a frown at just the thought. If there was someone that actually took advantage of the Fallen Angel and his hatred of the other two Factions, then there was a lot more going on than previously thought.

"Very, you'd be surprised at the things I've seen in my many years of experience." Arcueid answered as she glanced outside the living room's window and took notice to a small black figure running across the ground, "… I suggest we all keep an eye out in the future."

Kaguya closed her eyes as she seemed to go deep in thought before nodding her head, "I agree… Well now Rias, I believe you should go up to Naruto's room, he should be waking up soon. And maybe you could bring that boy with you, Gawain I believe, he wanted to talk to Naruto, correct?" Rias blinked a few times as she recalled the wielder of Excalibur Galatine had mentioned wanting to talk to her fiancé when the chance arose. Standing up and made her way out of the room with Akeno following after her, Rias decided to look for the teen and see what he wanted. Kaguya watched the two girls leave the room and clenched one of her hands into a tight fist, '…I know you have something to do with this, Rizevim … And I won't let you have your way!'

(Upstairs in Naruto's Room)

Two blue eyes opened slowly as their owner let out a groan, Naruto raised a hand up to his face as he tried to process where he was. "I'm… back home?"

"Good afternoon Naruto-sama," Saber's voice called out making the blond turn his head to the side to see the tiny spirit was sitting seiza position on the desk next to his bed. "You've been out for quite a while, it seems you were completely drained after the battle. How are you feeling?"

"The battle? Oh right… with Kokabiel." Naruto replied as he lifted his body up into a sitting position, "I'm doing okay now, I guess using that large burst of power got the better of me in my injured state. I felt like I was going to pass out any second, guess I need to work on using all that power at once, huh?"

Saber nodded her head, "Yes I think that would be best for now. You were unconscious for most of the day, school has already ended."

"Wow, I missed a lot then. What've I missed Ava… I mean Saber. Sorry."

"It's quite alright… maybe it is time that I returned to my original name," Saber said with a small smile as she brought a hand to her chest. "Maybe it is because of the joy I feel being reunited with Excalibur, but I feel as though a large burden on my shoulders has been lifted. So please, call me Avalon if you'd like."

Naruto grinned at her words as he nodded his head, "Alright then, so what's been happening since I lost consciousness? I remember Kiba's sister and that being there before taking Freed away, and then Sona working with her Peerage to repair the school… but after that, nothing."

"I suppose that would make sense, you were feeling the aftermaths of the battle. We almost immediately brought you back here to have you looked at, it seems that there were some injuries that remained after the battle, but my power has longed healed it." Avalon explained as she gestured to the bandages wrapped around Naruto's stomach and head, to which the blond began to remove them. "Everyone has been worried about you, Rias and Akeno had stopped by several times with several others in tow. Even Asia and Mito had come by with Gawain and Xenovia during their school break."

"Wait, Gawain and Xenovia? I would have thought that they be on their way back to the Vatican or the Church they came from, and Irina too." Naruto raised an eyebrow in confusion as he rubbed the back of his now bandaged-free head, "What about the situation with Excalibur, they didn't try to take it did they?"

"No. Excalibur is currently sealed away inside of me and by extension, you. This way you'll still be able to summon it whenever you desire." Avalon answered while lowering her head a bit, "And as for the mission they were assigned, apparently they received a message from the upper ranks saying that it was alright to leave Excalibur in our possession. Irina is currently on a flight back to their Headquarters as we speak."

"Just Irina?" Naruto blinked in confusion as he thought about what his tiny companion had just said. It raised a whole new bunch of questions on why the Heaven Faction would actually allow Excalibur to be left in his hands after all the trouble that had arose from Kokabiel stealing the fragments in the first place. 'Is it possible that Lady Vivian had made contact with them? Or was it someone else who convinced them to let me keep it? Whoever it was, has to be pretty high in the ranks.'

The blond Lucifer was brought out of his thoughts as he heard Avalon continue, "As for the current status of Gawain and Xenovia, both have decided to remain here. The latter has even decided to be reincarnated as Rias' second Knight. But Gawain hasn't said what his agenda is, only that he needed to speak to you once you woke up. But if I had to guess from Xenovia's actions…"

"… It's a possibility but we'll wait until the conversation arises before we assume anything." Naruto finally said as he started to get out of his bed and stretched, before looking down to notice that he was only wearing pajama pants. Shaking his head at his attire, Naruto made his way over to his closet. From what Avalon had said, it's too late to change his clothes now so a shirt would be fine. Putting on one of the black t-shirts, Naruto turned his head back to look at Avalon, who was looking down deep in thought. "Something wrong?"

"No, not really. It's just… I was thinking about the sword in Gawain's possession. The Excalibur Galatine was the sister sword of Excalibur, and while it was not a powerful it was still a sword to be feared. Originally the sword belonged to King Arthur's nephew, whose name was also Gawain… The coincidence of that…" Avalon paused before shaking her head a few times, "Never mind I suppose it is something to look into later on. Anyway Naruto-sama, congratulations are in order!"

"Huh?"

The tiny spirit smiled brightly as she rose up to her feet and flew over to the Devil, "You not only managed to defeat Kokabiel, but you also completed the quest that Lady Vivian had given you in restoring Excalibur." Naruto lifted up his hand for Avalon to land on his palm, "You've come a long way Naruto-sama!"

"Thanks Avalon, I appreciate that." The blond smiled as he looked down at his tiny friend, before he lifted his head up with a chuckle. "You know… you're attempts to sneak up on me in the past haven't work, and today's no different… Kuroka."

Naruto, and Avalon by extension, turn their heads towards the windows to see a black cat sitting propped up on the interior ledge. The feline said nothing as first before it exploded in a small cloud of smoke, "Aww! Why can't you let me have my fun, nya?"

"Maybe next time." Naruto replied as he watched the cat's figure was replaced by a familiar busty figure … though there was thing he wasn't expecting as the cloud dissipated. "Gah, why are you naked?!"

"Of come now, what kind of cat do you know wears clothing." Kuroka teased as she crossed one of her long, smooth legs over the other while placing her hands on the ledge behind her, arranging herself in a pose that made her enormous breasts push out more as if to put them on display. "Besides, do you really want to complain on the view?"

"Such a lewd and vulgar woman!" Avalon shouted with a twitching eyebrow.

"Calm down Avalon, Kuroka doesn't mean any harm." Naruto said as he used his free hand to pat the girl on the head before lifting his head up to give the Nekomata a smirk, "And as for you, if you can't wear clothes while in cat form then why keep the headband?"

Kuroka blinked a few times at his question before she reached up between her cat ears where her headband was located, and to Naruto's surprise she gained a somber look. "This headband… it very precious to me. I could never get rid of it."

"… I see." Slowly nodding his head in understanding, Naruto decided to talk about something else. Hopefully Kuroka would open up to him in time and start to trust him, whenever that was. "So, what brings you here?"

"I wanted to check on you, nyah~!" Kuroka replied as she perked up instantly, silently grateful to Naruto for changing the subject. "I was there at the school during the battle with that Fallen Angel, and I got to see you at full power. I was really impressed!"

"You were there, huh? I'm guessing to watch over your sister."

Kuroka giggled as she shot a hand into the air, which made her breasts bounce from the sudden movement. "That's right! I was watching from the side and was going to interfere, but it looked like I wasn't needed, nya. Though it looked like you had some trouble in the middle of the battle."

"Yeah well Kokabiel was a powerful opponent. One of the strongest people I've ever fought."

"But still, you managed to come out on top, and that counts for something." Kuroka smiled mischievously as she rose up to her feet and started walking up to Naruto, who noticed the alluring way that she was swaying in her hips and the seductive look she was giving him as she got close. Soon she was inches away from him and pressed up against him, making him lower his arms and for Avalon to start floating in the air as she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Such a powerful man, already filled with so much power and the potential to get even stronger than this, nya~"

"K-Kuroka?" Naruto could feel his cheeks from the sensation of her chest pressing against his as her face got close. It was one thing to shrug off her seductive tactics while in a fight, but for her to be doing something like this while completely focused on him was on a different level entirely… and the look in her eyes as her own lightly blushing face rose closer to his. Off to the side, Avalon continued to float in the air with a red face, getting ready to intervene. "W-What are you-?"

Kuroka leaned up to get closer to his face and let out a sultry whisper as her lips was millimeters from his own. "Tell me Naruto… would you like to make some children with me?"

Naruto's eyes widened at the question before he reached up and grabbed Kuroka's shoulders, stopping her from continuing. "W-What did you say?!"

"Come on now," Kuroka replied as her golden-yellow eyes locked onto his azure-blue. "You know exactly what I said, nya. The children we could ma-"

"I think I heard something coming from Naruto-kun's room, Buchou."

"Hmm, I believe you're right. Let's go inside."

Naruto and Kuroka turned their heads towards the door as soon as they heard the voices coming from outside. The two created some distance between them and glanced at each other for a few seconds, and to Naruto's surprise Kuroka let out a soft laugh.

"Looks like things will have to be put on hold Naruto." Kuroka said in a low voice before she once again closed the distance between them and licked Naruto's cheek, just at the very corner of his lips, before pulling back with a smile. "Think about my offer, nya."

Before Naruto had any time to say anything, Kuroka disappeared through the window and the door opened to reveal Rias followed by the other members of her Peerage and Gawain. They all froze as they took in the fact that Naruto was not only awake but also up on his feet.

"Naruto-kun!" The blond snapped out of his daze and turned towards the door in time to catch Rias running towards him with a relieved smile on her face and tears building up in her eyes. The Gremory Heiress didn't stop as she tackled Naruto and caused them to fall to the ground with her arms wrapped tightly around his waist while she pressed her head against his chest, "I'm so glad to see you're awake. I've been so worried."

"… Sorry to worry you, Rias-chan." Naruto smiled softly at the girl as he reached up and patted her head.

"You should be." Rias voice replied cutely as it was muffled into Naruto's shirt.

Soon everyone snapped out of their thoughts and rushed towards the two, all of them smiling at the fact that their friend was awake. Akeno and Asia were the first ones to reach Naruto and Rias as the helped the two get back on their feet, though they immediately joined Rias in hugging Naruto which was mimicked by the others. As everyone congratulated him and talked about how worried they were, Naruto shifted his gaze to the open window where Kuroka had exited, his thoughts on the various emotions he had seen in her eyes… especially when she touched her headband.

(Meanwhile)

"So... you managed to locate her?"

In a dark room filled with lanterns, several figures could be seen sitting around a large table that had been snapped in half. The room itself looked to be the remains of a dining room, as there were destroyed furniture, ripped curtains and claw marks on the walls. But this did not seem to bother any of them as they sat in their seats.

"Yes," Another figure spoke up as they turned their head to look at the larger male figure sitting at the head of the destroyed table. "It has taken us some time due to her abilities, but we finally found out where she is."

"Good, too many years have passed since that wench disappeared after killing my brother. Now our family will have its revenge!" The large man exclaimed as he raised a fist and pounded it on the armrest.

"But what would be the best course of action?" A female figure asked as she tilted her head towards the man, "Even if we go there now, it doesn't mean she'll be easy to find and defeat. She's been able to avoid the entire Underworld for years now."

The first figure let out a chuckle as they reached into their pocket and took out a photo, "Ah, but we know something that will get her attention. And once we make our move we will not only get our revenge on her but make her experience the pain we went through." With a flick of their wrist, the figure tossed the photo to the center of the table for all to see.

"... Hehehe, perfect. There is no way that filthy stray will ignore us if we target the thing she cares about most." The man's laughter echoed throughout the room as everyone looked at the photograph's image of a familiar young schoolgirl with white hair and gold eyes wearing two black cat-shaped hair clips. "Our time for revenge is upon us! Kuroka and her little sister shall feel the wrath of our family and beg for death when we are through with them!"

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

Chapter Text

"Excuse me, Buchou?" Issei called out hesitantly as he and the other members of the Occult Research Club followed the buxom redhead down a path leading away from their building. It had been almost three weeks since their battle with Kokabiel and Naruto's recovery, and Xenovia decision to join Rias' Peerage. One of the first things the reincarnated blue-haired Knight had done was apologize to Asia for her actions, to which the blonde healer accepted with a smile.

"Yes Issei." Rias replied back with a stiff tone, making Issei flinch slightly. The reason he was being so cautious was because he had told Rias some shocking news regarding one of his recent clients, it turned out that the man that had been summoning him was the Governor General of the Fallen Angels himself, Azazel... To put it bluntly Rias was not taking the news well, even more so since apparently Naruto was made aware of this before their battle with Kokabiel and didn't tell her.3

Swallowing the mucus stuck in his throat, Issei shook his head a few times before speaking, "Um, why are we heading this way? I didn't think there was anything beyond this point."

"Well, it isn't popularly known, but there is another building similar to ours a little ways ahead. We are heading there because Naruto-kun has gotten approval to set up his headquarters there." Rias explained while keeping her eyes focused on the road in front of her.

"So, he has his own headquarters now? Why would Naruto-senpai have his own when you and he are engaged?" Issei tilted his head slightly in confusion.

"Buchou and Naruto-kun came to an agreement that it's better for them to each have their own headquarters, but at the same time they will have no problems interacting with each other whenever they want." Akeno explained in Rias' stead turning attention to her, "From what I understand, Naruto-kun doesn't want Buchou to feel like she is obligated to give him control over her Peerage and everything despite the fact that they are getting married."

"That does sound like him, Naruto-san has always been like that in regard to the feelings of others." Kiba said as he and Koneko walked on either side of Issei, the petite girl nodding her head in agreement.

"Naruto Lucifer is a real mystery." Xenovia commented as she crossed her arms under her bust, "From what I've read regarding Lucifer and his clan, they were said to be the most malicious out of the Four Great Clans but going by what I've seen he isn't like that at all."

"But that's a good thing right?" Issei raised a hand to scratch his cheek, "Naruto-senpai said himself that he wants to break away from his clan's past and create a new one."

"I suppose so… By the way, where is Asia? Is she already there?" Xenovia questioned as she glance back at Issei, who nodded his head.

Rias was the one to speak however as she caught sight of a building in the distance, "She and Mito-chan already went ahead to see the place upon learning about it. They are his sisters, after all."

Once every got close to the building they took in its appearance, and from a first glance they could see that the exterior had a similar design to their own headquarters. The only real difference between them was that the trees were more spread out around the building and instead of the clock tower that they had on their roof, this building's roof had two small rooftop observation decks that looked like it could fit two or three people at a time. After a few more moments of taking in the building's appearance, the sound of the door opening made the group's attention move towards the entrance to see Arcueid poking her head through the door. Another head popped out under hers, this one belonging to her familiar Len.

"Hey there, how long are you guys gonna stand out there?" Arcueid raised a hand out and motioned to the group to come closer with Len mirroring her actions with a blank face. "Come on, come on! Get inside already!"

"Oh Arcueid, I take it everyone is inside?" Rias called out as the group walked up to the entrance.

Arcueid smiled brightly as she faced the redhead a mock salute, "That's right~! Even Sona and Tsubaki showed up!"

"… Wow, it hard to believe this is the same person who fought off Kokabiel while securing the barrier." Issei muttered to himself before he watched as the top of Arcueid's hair popped up to resemble two cat-like ears and turned her head to look at him. 'Crap! She heard me!'

"There's nothing wrong with relaxing once in a while! People who are too serious and work all the time are no fun, and beside…" Almost everyone was surprised when Arcueid disappeared from sight, making everyone besides Rias and Akeno look around for her. "I have complete control over my full power now so I can afford to relax, unlike you."

Issei blinked several times as he heard Arcueid's voice coming from above him and looked up to see she was actually sitting on his shoulders with one of her claws was inches from the brunette's eyes. "So fast! Wait, how did you get there without me knowing?!"

"That was nothing," Arcueid replied as she jumped off Issei's shoulders and walked passed him towards the building's entrance where Len was. "In my old profession I used to do stuff like that all the time, but unlike now I wasn't at full power."

"Her profession?" Kiba curiously repeated with a raised eyebrow though Arcueid simple walked into the building.

Akeno brought a hand to her mouth and let out a laugh, "That's right. Before she became Naruto's Queen, Arcueid was an Executioner of the church. Thanks to her being a True Ancestor and her reputation, she was known as the White Princess."

"She used to be an Executioner?!" Xenovia exclaimed in shock, but she wasn't the only one as Kiba and Koneko both took a step back. The Executioners were the branch of the church filled with heretic inquisitors, committing the bloodiest jobs that specialized in demon killing and destroying any trace of heretic beings.

"I don't understand. What's an Executioner?" Issei asked as Rias and Akeno walked into the building, before shrugging his shoulders as he figured that he would find out later. The rest of the ORC headed inside after their King and Queen and followed them down the hall where Arcueid and Len's figures could be seen entering a room.

As the two continue through the building, Akeno let out a soft him "I have to admit, this place is impressive. It's almost an exact copy of our building Buchou."

"Yes it does, though it looks like Naruto's main room is on the first floor. I wonder why," Rias wondered to herself as she and the other's reached the double doors, and once they opened the doors they were in awe at what was inside.

"That is a lot of book!" Issei exclaimed as he and the others looked around the room.

The room itself actually two floor levels, had been connected by a spiral staircase along the back wall and had several tables and couches at various points of the room. Off to the side of the room was an area desk that was similar to Rias' with a single laptop on it. The entire upper levels seemed to have numerous rows of book shelves covering almost the second floor while the first floor had one large round table in the center of the room. They quickly took notice to Naruto talking to Sona and Tsubaki near his desk while Arcueid and Len were sitting in one of the couches, though Asia and Mito were nowhere to be seen.

Turning their heads towards the doors, Naruto and the two glasses wearing girls took notice to their arrival. The Lucifer Heir flashed them a smile as he raised a hand in greeting, "Hey there guy! Welcome to the Legends and Mythology Archives Club… So, what do ya think?"

"This is really impressive." Kiba commented as he looked around the room in awe.

"An Archives club, huh? I guess that would make sense with all the books, but what kind of cover does this club have?" Rias asked as she and her group walked up to the table until they were standing around it. She had to admit the room was very impressive, though it seemed a little… big for her tastes. "Where did you get all these books?"

"Believe it or not, this amount is actually connected to the Lucifer Clan's Library and thanks to a spell that my grandmother can cast, it can bring you any book you want from there." The blonde explained with a smile before rubbing the back of his head, "As for my cover story for my headquarters, this club focuses on investigating both legends and mythology that have been passed down through history and write reports on them. And thanks to the access I have to the clan's library it will be easy for us to take care of it, not to mention we can use this place as an actual archive when it comes to any situation we have to deal with in the future."

"Its amazing Naruto-kun." Akeno commented as she smiled warmly at the male King, "I suppose Avalon played a big part in the clubs creation, fufufu."

"I don't see any issue with that." Avalon's voice spoke up as she appeared in front of everyone in a flash of light. "History is a powerful thing and one can't be too careful with making sure it is not repeated."

Sona let out an amused hum as she pushed up her glasses, "Very true Avalon. Perhaps we will take advantage of this place as well, if that is okay with you Naruto."

"Nope, it's fine with me." Naruto replied with a smile and nod.

"So, what brings you here Sona, I don't suppose you came here just to celebrate the opening of Naruto's headquarters." Rias asked as she crossed her arms under her breasts causing them to elevate and make them more pronounced.

"I was just discussing something with Naruto regarding a personal matter, but I suppose it can wait." That raised some eyebrows as Rias and several others turned their attention to Naruto, who avoided their stares while scratching his cheek awkwardly. "Actually Rias, there is something else I wish to-"

"Ah!? Rias-Senpai!"

"Hello everyone!"

Everyone lifted their heads up to see an excited Mito bent over the railing, waving down at them while Asia was smiling down at them and trying to keep Mito secure so she wouldn't fall over. But to the visible surprise of Issei, Kiba and Xenovia, and a silent one from Koneko, another familiar face watched up to the railing and leaned on it as he waved a hand at them.

"Good afternoon, I hope you all are doing well." Gawain called out to everyone below before jumping over the railing and landed in a crouched position in front of them. They quickly took notice to his new attire which was the male uniform of Kuoh Academy. "It's been a while."

"Gawain-sempai!" Xenovia shouted in shock since she hadn't seen her fellow swordsman since Naruto had awoken from his recovery.

"I see you decided to stay here as well Xenovia, did Irina get on her flight alright?" Gawain said as he walked up to the group, but he stopped as Asia came running up to him, though she took the stairs to get to him.

Asia placed a hand on his shoulder as she looked up at him with a worried expression, "You shouldn't jump over the rails like that Gawain, you could get hurt!"

"Don't worry Asia, I'm fine. A little jump like that won't hurt me." Gawain replied as he smiled down at the girl, who continued to stare up at him with a pout. "… Alright, I won't do that anymore when you're around."

"Good." Asia's pout quickly disappeared as a smile took its place, but once she turned her head away from Gawain the teen let out a sigh. He could never say no to Asia when she made that face, even when they were kids back at the orphanage.

"Wait wait wait!? Hold on a second!" Issei shouted as he pointed a finger at Gawain, who blinked innocently several times at the action. "Just what are you doing here Gawain? And why are you dressed up like that?!"

"Hey Issei," Naruto's voice called out making the brunette freeze as a familiar tingle went up his spine before he slowly, and very hesitantly, cranked his head to look at the blonde Lucifer only to let out a yelp as the Hanya mask that zoomed in on his face. A purplish aura oozed out of Naruto's body as shadows seem to cover most of the upper-half of his face leaving two glowing eyes remaining. "I don't appreciate you raising your voice like that at my Knight, so please control yourself when you are here." Issei let out a whimper as he nodded his head, which made the mask and the aura around Naruto disappear in an instant as he smiled at the Pawn. "Glad to see that you understand."

Rias released a breath she didn't realize she was holding, 'I will never get used to that. Miya-san was truly a sadist to teach you that Naruto-kun.'

'Such a frightening technique,' Xenovia thought to herself as she felt a few beads of sweat fall down her cheek. 'I didn't even feel any killer intent.'

'Maybe I should learn that technique/ I hope Naruto-kun teaches me how to do that.' Sona and Akeno thought as their interest on learning how Naruto did that peaked. Behind both of them, Koneko had moved over to sit next to Arcueid and Len in an attempt to get as far away from the Hanya mask as possible while Tsubaki had taken a step back with a gulp.

Kiba couldn't help but shiver as he too felt a tingle go up his spine, before shaking his head as he recalled what Naruto had just said. "Wait, did you just say…?"

"That's right.' Naruto grinned as he turned to face the others, "I used one of my Knight pieces to resurrect Gawain into a Devil. As of now he is the second one to join my Peerage."

"It wasn't as if I was going to do anything else, my situation is similar to Xenovia's after all." Gawain explained as he bowed his head towards the rest of Rias' Peerage, "I hope we can all get along well in the future." His words seemed to open up the conversation between them all as everyone besides the Kings and Queens in the room walked closer to Naruto's Knight.

As Naruto watched Gawain start to interact with the group, he couldn't help but think back to when Gawain had asked him to become a Devil… and the secret that he had revealed to him at the same time.

(Flashback)

" You want to join my Peerage?" Naruto said as he stared at Gawain, who was sitting on the couch across from him. The two blondes were the only ones sitting down as Asia, Rias, Akeno, and Arcueid were standing off to the side. Asia had a worried look on her face as she watched her brother and childhood friend while the other three where silently studying the two.

Gawain nodded his head, "I apologize for bringing this up only a day after your recovery, but I thought it would be better to discuss this with you as soon as possible. Xenovia should have joined Rias' Peerage, correct?"

"That's right," Rias spoke up as she placed a hand on her hip. "From what she told me… both you and she were excommunicated from the church."

"Yes, I can only imagine it has to do with her discovery of God being dead."

"Her discovery?" Naruto blinked a few times in confusion as he processed what Gawain had said, "Does that mean you knew the whole time?"

Everyone watched as Gawain closed his eyes for a few moments before opening them, "I had my suspicions for a while now, and to be honest it explained some things… But that doesn't matter now, what is your answer Naruto?"

"… Having the Excalibur Galatine in my arsenal would be amazing, especially since it ties with the Durandal in strength." Naruto crossed his arms as he spoke, "I have to ask though, why do you want to join my Peerage? It was partially my fault on what happened to you both."

"Asia has told me stories about what you have gone through in the short time you have been exposed to the supernatural world. After seeing you in action and judging you for myself, I can see that you are an honorable man who fights to protect those precious to him." Gawain explained as he gaze drifted to Avalon, who was floating in the air next to Naruto's head, before turning his attention back to the Lucifer Heir. "Despite the fact that you are a Devil, I can see that you are worthy of Excalibur and Avalon… and just like my ancestor, serving under the wielder of Excalibur would be a great honor of itself."

"Your ancestor? Are you saying that you descend from one of the Knights of the Round Table?"  Avalon called out in surprise as her eyes widened. "… That would explain how you were able to wield Excalibur Galatine, not to mention your name."

"That's right, I am the descendant of Sir Gawain, White Knight of the Sun. Honestly I wasn't made aware of the connection I had with my ancestor or my familial origin until after I was given Excalibur Galatine… and the awakening of my powers…" Taking notice to the tone in his voice when he said that, Akeno's eyes narrowed as she saw one of Gawain's hands grip tightly onto his knee pants.

"Now that you mention it, I did sense something off about you when we first met and then again when I say you actually holding Excalibur Galatin. But I dismissed both of those times because I thought it was due to your Holy Swords and strong Light affinity." Naruto said as he leaned forward a bit, "So is there some other power you have besides your sword?"

"…"

Everyone was surprised to see Gawain suddenly tense up and sat there in silence for several minutes before he slowly stood up and started to remove his jacket. Naruto said nothing as he was a little confused at the man's actions but decided to wait until Gawain finished what he was doing. Arcueid and Rias watched the man's actions with calculative gazes as they started to figure out what Gawain was talking about, while Akeno seemed to freeze up as a look of shock grew on her face.

"G-Gawain?! W-What a-are you doing?!" A red faced Asia exclaimed as she brought her hands her cheeks, her eyes drifting down a bit to Gawain' slightly muscular-! Asia quickly shook her head several times to clear her mind. 'W-Why am I thinking about Gawain like that?! O Lord, please he-AH!' … and here comes the headache…

Gawain seemed to pause in his actions as he glanced at Asia for a few seconds before bowing his head, "I'm sorry… that you have to see this Asia…" Closing his eyes, Gawain started to focus… and almost instantly the room had white feathers floating in the air and a small light emitting from the center of the room.

"G-Gawain, you're an… Angel?" Naruto said as he stared at the two white feathered wings coming from Gawain's back and a small halo hovering over his head.

"… Not exactly. After my ancestor Gawain had passed one of his descendants, who happened to be my grandfather had fallen in love with an Angel. The two of them loved each other dearly and had gotten married and eventually had a child together." Gawain started to explain but was soon interrupted as Rias spoke up.

"But I thought it was impossible for Angels to have sex, since it could lead to them falling."

"That is only if they give into temptation and their "impure desires", it is actually very possible for them to do it. Though from what I've heard it is a process that can take hours as the Angel must purify themselves when making love and both the Angel and his/her partner must undergo a lengthy purification ritual. A specially crafted barrier must be created around them as well and neither can harbor any kind of possessive feelings while doing it, rather it must be done out of pure love." Gawain clarified before continuing his story, "But going back on topic, the two of them had a child that was unlike any had seen in centuries."

"That child… was Half Angel and Half Human, right?" Akeno said making Gawain nod his head in confirmation, though Naruto quickly took notice to the voluptuous girl's body was trembling despite the calm expression she was trying to present.

"Akeno-chan?" Naruto's voice seemed to snap Akeno out of her thoughts as she turned her head towards the Lucifer Heir and saw he was looking at her with concern, "Are you okay?"

"I'm… perfectly fine. Let's just have Gawain-san finish his story… Maybe I should get us some tea…" With that said, the ORC's Vice-President hurriedly made her way out of the room, gaining a look of concern from Naruto and Asia while Rias looked down to the floor with a melancholy expression.

'It must be hard for you to hear this Akeno,' Rias thought to herself as concern for her best friend grew inside her.

Gawain stared at the closed door for a few seconds before turning his attention back to Naruto, "It was because this child was born of a specific Angel that some called for the death of it and my grandparents… which they succeeded in doing with the latter. But luckily they had produced a plan in which to keep their child safe and left it with a Fellow Angel that they could trust to keep it safe. Generations passed and soon I was born one-fourth Angel, but even then I was left alone do to my parents dying when I was a baby."

"And that's when you came to my orphanage." Asia finished as she felt tears build up in her eyes.

"Yeah, apparently the Angel kept his word and watched over my family. That cross I gave you, Asia, did belong to my mother like I said, and it was the only thing left after they died…" The halo over Gawain's head faded away and his wings folded in behind his back as the blonde sat back down. "He was the one who dropped me off at the orphanage and left me the cross. And after I became a Holy Sword user of the Church he appeared before me to bequeathed Excalibur Galatine to me and tell me the truth of what I am."

"The possibility of you joining the Angel Faction with you being excommunicated is very low, not to mention you're half Angel. Have you seen this sort of situation before Arcueid?"  Crossing her arms, Saber turned her body to face the White Queen, only for her jaw to drop when she saw that the woman had her eyes closed and a small bubble inflating and deflating over her nose. "ARE YOU SLEEPING?!"

The bubble quickly popped, and the Vampire's eyes snapped open, "I fell asleep?!" Almost everyone in the room couldn't help but sweatdrop as they watched the woman wipe the drool on the corner of her mouth. Arcueid quickly regained herself and smiled at the small spirit, "Avalon, if Gawain wants to join Naruto's Peerage then it's up to him to decide whether or not to accept Gawain, right?"

"I suppose so…"

"It's my decision." Naruto repeated as he looked at his Queen and turned his gaze towards Asia and Rias before finally focused it on Gawain, "I don't really know what will happen to you if I reincarnate you into a Devil, it's possible that the process itself could cause your Angel side to fall from grace and become a Fallen Angel. But at the same time, my Evil Pieces are different from regular ones since they are fueled with Light and Darkness Magic so who knows what could happen… would you be fine with that?"

"Yes, no matter what happens I will accept it." Gawain responded with determination in his voice before he looked down at his hands. "I mean if you're fine with me being half Angel that is."

Outside the room Akeno was silently leaning against the doorframe as she listened to the conversation occurring inside. Despite what she had said before about getting tea for everyone, Akeno had a hard time moving from her spot. Every part of her being wanted to know how Naruto would react to Gawain's situation, and even now she could feel her heartbeat pounding in her chest as she awaited what Naruto would say… Because if he decided to reject Gawain because of his Angel blood then…

"I have no problem with it at all." Both Gawain and Akeno's heads perked up once they heard that, the former looking at Naruto with an awed expression as the blonde Devil had a big grin on his face. "It doesn't matter to me what species you are, even if it's only one-fourth. What matters to me is what kind of person you are, and from what I've seen you are a good person. Even if you become a Fallen Angel I will still accept you as my Knight."

"Naruto-niisan, are you saying you'll…?"

"Yes, I'll reincarnate him into a Devil." Glancing from his sister back towards Gawain, Naruto had a little smirk on his face. "So how about it? Ready to become a member of my Peerage? I expect you to give me your absolute best, understood?"

Gawain could only nod his head while Asia went to his side and hugged him, making Naruto's smirk disappear as one of his eyebrows twitch a few times. Rias let out a giggle as she placed a hand on Naruto's shoulder while Arcueid started to laugh off to the side. Letting out a sigh Naruto stood up from his seat and summoned one of his Knight pieces to begin the ritual of reincarnating Gawain. Meanwhile outside the room Akeno was leaning against the door with front bangs of her hair covering her face, her body trembling lightly as she processed what Naruto had said.

(Flashback End)

Naruto shook his head as he turned attention back to Rias and Sona, who were watching the group's interactions from a distance. Gawain's reincarnation into a Devil was successful, but to everyone's surprise Gawain's Angel wings remained white signaling that he didn't fall from grace. It had taken the rest of the time getting both Gawain and Xenovia situated at Kuoh Academy, with the former living in the Lucifer Mansion with Naruto and the others. Turning his head slightly, Naruto caught sight of Akeno staring at him with a smile. That was something else that he had noticed, it seemed ever since the battle Akeno was acting completely different now… being more forward with her teasing and other actions, not to mention the selfie she sent to him when she and Rias–

"So, I take it you heard about the Summit coming up soon." Sona's voice spoke up making Naruto snap out of his thoughts as he listened in on his fellow King's conversation.

"Yeah I just got the confirmation before we left our building, though Issei had informed me of it after learning it from an unexpected source." Rias replied while crossing her arms before narrowing her eyes at Naruto, "Speaking of which, when were you planning on telling me that the Governor-General of the Fallen Angels was Issei's latest client?"

"Um… Soon? I didn't think he would reveal himself this soon." Naruto answered with an awkward laugh as he rubbed the back of his head, which grew louder when he noticed the look Rias was giving him. "Honestly though, I would have said something if I thought he was a threat to Issei!"

"One of the strongest leaders from an opposing Faction, even stronger than Kokabiel, has an obsession with Sacred Gears and you believe he's not a threat?" Rias pressed as she hardened her gaze at Naruto, "What if he tries to bring Issei to his side?"

"Issei wouldn't leave us, you know how he feels about the Fallen Angels." Naruto countered quickly, surprising both Rias and Sona at the determination and faith he had in the brunette. "Besides, there's no way that pervert would leave you or Akeno if that meant that he couldn't enjoy seeing your ‘Oppai’ anymore."

... Okay, maybe not. Rias sweatdropped at the truth behind Naruto's words.

"Anyway, leaders from the Three Factions will be coming to this region to have a meeting for the future. In addition, it is more than likely Kaguya-sama will be involved as well." Sona stated as she shifted the focus of the conversation back to the important matter at hand. "Our three groups will have to meet up in the future to discuss future plans."

Turning her head away from Naruto, Rias nodded her head at Sona's words. "Agreed. The Summit won't be for a while since the Factions have to decide on an area that they can have it."

"Yeah, I guess finding neutral territory can be a serious thing when it comes to the leaders of the Three Factions coming together in one place." Naruto said as he heard Issei shout something from the second floor, "All we can do is make sure that we are prepared for whatever happens, but until then we should just continue our normal routine."

"Right." Rias and Sona replied at the same time, all three of their Queens nodding their heads in agreement in the background.

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"Mind telling me why you're riding the top of my head like this? You know you're easily to spot up there." Naruto questioned as he walked down the street filled with stalls and shops, but his attention was on the black cat resting on the top of his head. The blonde male had changed his outfit from his school uniform to something a little more comfortable and was now wearing a neon-orange long sleeved shirt with a black and white casual design jacket over it, and blue jeans with a double wrapped belt that had a Lucifer emblem buckle. "I thought you didn't want to be seen."

"Oh, don't be such a wet blanket, nya." The cat responded in a lazy female voice as she rubbed her head against Naruto's scalp, "There is not a lot of people that know I can turn into a cat since it's a rare ability among Nekoshou and I can easily hide my presence. So, to anyone looking in our direction just thinks you're talking to a cat, pretty weird nya!"

"Like you have room to say that Kuroka. Just remember that once I get close to the others you need to hide yourself or something." Naruto warned as he thought back earlier that day.

"I know, I know." Kuroka replied dismissively as she plopped her head over Naruto's forehead. "But I want some more of that sake later!"

"And why exactly couldn't you have waited till later to ask me?"

Kuroka used one of her paws to bop Naruto's head, which was surprisingly hard despite the furry paw. "Because I didn't want to. A free cat can do whatever she wants!"

"A free cat, huh?" Naruto repeated as he remembered their earlier conversation of why she killed her master, and then back to when she had check on him after his battle with Kokabiel. To his surprise she had actually come to see him several times since then, though he still felt like she was keeping some of her guard up around him. "But still, it has to be a pain being on the run all the time."

Apparently Rias had offered to clean the school swimming pool for the Student Council as thanks for assisting them against Kokabiel. In exchange, both the Occult Club and Archive Club would have first dibs in swimming in the pool until the other students came. Unfortunately for Rias, who wanted to show off a new bikini she had gotten to Naruto, the latter had been requested for an assignment and wasn't able join them. Bidding farewell to everyone before teleporting away, he heard Arcueid suggest to the others that they all go to the movies after the pool. Naruto was thankful the request was a simple extermination of some local demons causing havoc around a supermarket. To his surprise Kuroka decided to make an appearance during his request in her cat form, resting herself on top of Naruto's head as he completed his request before teleporting away. By the time he had finished up and teleported back to his headquarters the sun was already starting to set, so Naruto was certain that everyone was already making their way towards the movie theater and decided to head there himself.

"Nya~! Your hair is so soft."

'Decided to change the subject…' Naruto could help but sweatdrop at her comment, "That's a weird thing for a cat to say. Isn't it usually the other way around?"

"Well yeah but even my fur isn't this soft. My breasts on the other hand are another story," Kuroka replied with a mischievous voice. "Though you should know that alrea-!?…nyyaaahh~"

"And I'm gonna stop you right there." Naruto quickly said with a small blush on his cheeks as he used one of his hands to reach up and brush his fingers gently across her back. This was something he read about when it came to making cats relax, and apparently it work on cat-like beings as well. "You are just one big troublemaker, huh?"

"Mmmm, but it’s so fun nya~" Kuroka muttered as she enjoyed her petting. Suddenly her eyes snapped opened to reveal her pupils had turned into slits, "… Naruto."

"… Yeah, I know." Naruto replied as he halted his petting and shifted his gaze to the corner of his eye without turning around, "Whoever they are, they're not even trying to suppress their killing intent directed at us. We should move to another location."

Saber's voice was the next to speak up inside Naruto's head, 'There are two of them Naruto-sama… Though there is something off about them.'

"I'm sure they'll follow us wherever we go." Kuroka nodded as Naruto felt her front claws start to emerge from her paws, luckily not enough to pierce his skin. The blonde male silently moved through the crowd into one of the alleyways that led to the next street over, and just like Kuroka said the two presences were following them.

Naruto continued to lead them around until nighttime had come and they arrived at an abandoned playground, "… Why don't you both come out already?"

"Interesting, so you managed to sense us. I guess the intel on you wasn't exaggerated."

"Hmph, still looks pretty weak to me."

Both Kuroka and Naruto watched as two cloaked figures landed in from of them, one of them much larger than the other in both height and girth while the other actually seemed too thin even with the cloak. Naruto could actually feel Kuroka tense up on his head as the smaller figure reached up and pulled the hood of their cloak down to reveal a young man with shoulder length dark-green hair and dull blue eyes, wearing pince-nez glasses on the bridge of his nose. The larger figure followed suit, revealing that one of their large hands was actually metal as he reached up to his hood, and pulled it back to show that it was a man with a black pointed box haircut and thick eyebrows and mustache.

"Let me just start by saying we aren't after you, Naruto Lucifer." The smaller man held up a hand with a smirk as he seemed to focus his attention towards Naruto's head, or more specifically the black cat staring at them with feral eyes. "It's been a long time… Kuroka."

Kuroka leaped off Naruto's head and transformed back into her human form, her black kimono waving around wildly as she actually hissed at the men. "Toby… Kaku… What the hell are you two doing here? How did you even find me?"

"Don't tell me you forgot? It was during your time with us that you gained such talent in Senjutsu and Yojutsu, it is very easy for us to create a tracker for Senjutsu users." Toby's eyes narrowed as his body started to secrete demonic energy, "The tracker itself isn't perfect, so it took us quite a while to find you, filthy Stray."

"Ooohhh, you've certainly gotten stronger since I left. I guess all those experiments that your master performed on you bore some fruit… Oh I'm sorry, former master." Kuroka crossed her arms with a smirk as both of them were glaring at her now. "Looks like I hit a nerve, nya."

"So, these guys are…" Naruto trailed off as he studied the angered men.

The raven-haired woman nodded her head to confirm what the blond Devil was starting to say. "Uh-huh, other pieces from the Peerage I was in before I killed that disgusting snake."

"DON'T YOU DARE INSULT SUTAIRI-SAMA!" Kaku shouted as he ripped off his cloak to reveal he was wearing a white button-down shirt that had the top buttons open to reveal his hairy, muscular torso with an open green military jacket over it and black pants. Reaching behind him, Kaku pulled out a large weapon that looked to be a cross between a claymore and an axe from his back before charging at Kuroka with a roar. "TIME TO DIE YOU SLUTTY FELINE!"

Naruto tensed up as he prepared to summon Excalibur, only to duck his head down in time to dodge a blade that came at his head. The axe-blade was connected to Toby's foot as the young man soared over Naruto and landed with a spin that created sparks thanks to the blade on the bottom of his feet. Meanwhile Kuroka back flipped away just as Kaku's axe-claymore slammed into the ground and created a giant crater around the large man, landing several yards away before creating a magical octagon-shaped seal behind her and raised a hand up to summon six flaming balls of energy.

"This matter does not concern you Lucifer-dono, so please don't get involved. That woman is a criminal that needs to be put down." Naruto narrowed his eyes before raising a hand in front of him and summoned Excalibur. Toby smirked as he lifted his arms into a fighting pose, blades emerging from his forearms. "… I'll take that as a no… Well, that's fine with me anyway! I wanted to have a duel with you anyway before I killed that Kuroka!"

'Something's off about this situation …' Naruto thought to himself as he tightened his grip on Excalibur's hilt, his eyes darting to the side where Kuroka was standing across from an enraged Kuka. 'Not to mention… this strange feeling I'm getting from these guys..."

(Movie Theater Interior)

"Ara ara, this is strange." Akeno commented as she placed a hand on her cheek as she and Rias were standing outside the theater room waiting for Naruto to arrive. The two of them had changed out of their uniforms and were dressed in casual outfits. Akeno had changed into a blue tank top that had a blue string that looped around her neck with a creamy-beige sleeveless hoodie over it and blue mid-thigh shorts that showed off her long legs. "I was sure he'd be here by now."

"It very possible that his request took longer than he thought. But still, normally he would let us know if that were the case…" Rias replied as she glanced over at the clock hanging on the wall. The buxom redhead was wearing a sleeveless red and white striped t-shirt that filled her figure very well and white capri jeans and hanging around her neck was a necklace that had the Gremory and Lucifer emblems on either side of the pendant. The necklace had been a present from Naruto just after the whole incident with the Excalibur fragments, one that she treasured greatly and refused to take off.

"Hmm. Perhaps we should try and contact him?" Akeno suggested while raising a hand to her cheek as a playful smile grew on her face, "Such a naughty boy to keep us waiting like this."

Rias made a side glance at Akeno with narrow eyes, staring at her for a few moments before speaking up. "Alright, I've had enough of this. What is going on Akeno?"

"Huh, what do you mean Rias?" The ponytailed Queen replied with an innocent expression as she faced the Gremory Heiress.

"I've been noticing some things for a while now, but I've known you for years and until recently I brushed them off as you being your normal teasing self…" Rias started before crossing her arms under her bust, "But ever since the battle with Kokabiel you've been acting differently around Naruto-kun."

"I don't know what you're talking about Rias, maybe your imagining things." Akeno said with a smile as she dismissed the interrogative stare her King was giving her.

"… Akeno…"

"Fufufu~"

"Maybe it has to do with when you eavesdropped on us through the door after Gawain revealed his true form."

Both Rias and Akeno jumped as the voice that suddenly spoke up behind them, making them snap their heads to see Arcueid eating some popcorn from a large bucket with Len standing next to her with a handful of popcorn in her hand. The True Ancestor was wearing clothes that were similar to ones that she wore when she met Naruto except she had replaced the violet skirt for a black one, while Len was dressed in her usual black dress only her bow did not have the two white puff balls attached to the ends.

"A-Arcueid?! What are you doing out here?" Rias shouted as she stared at the Vampire in surprise at her sudden appearance.

"I got bored waiting for you guys to come inside, so I came out here to check on you two. Everyone is still inside getting their food from the concession stand." Arcueid answered before turning her attention towards Akeno, "And as for you, why are you hiding things from Rias?"

"W-What are you talking about?" Rias couldn't help but look at Akeno with a surprised look, blinking a few times as she couldn't believe that her Queen actually stuttered. In the many years that she had known the violet eyed girl, Rias had never heard her best friend stutter before.

Arcueid let out a huff before she handed the bucket of popcorn to Len before pointing her index finger at Akeno, "Of come on, it should be obvious to everyone! I've seen you giving Naruto small glances, not to mention my earlier statement on you were listening in on us when Naruto and Gawain were talking. The answer is so thick I'm going to need my claws to cut it!"

"It's not that easy for me…" Akeno finally stated as she looked away from the Vampire.

"… Akeno?" Rias spoke up in concern, raising a hand to place on Akeno's shoulder.

"… Rias… I…"

Looking back and forth between the two girls, Arcueid nodded her head before she started to walk away with Len following after her. "Alright, looks like my work here is done. Now I'm heading back insi-LEN!? MY POPCORN!" The blue-haired familiar looked up from the now nearly empty bucket Arcueid with her usual blank before running off with the fuming Vampire chasing after her. "You get back here!"

Ignoring the chaotic noise from the chase occurring in the background, Rias focused all of her attention on Akeno, who looked up from the ground to stare into Rias' eyes. "… I'm sorry… Rias… But I can't…"

Rias' eyes widening when she started to realized what Arcueid was saying, "No way… Akeno, do you…?" Akeno didn't respond with words, only nodding her head once to answer the redheaded Devil, "But how, since when?"

"Since the incident with the Fallen Angels… no, it was before that." Akeno replied while shaking her head with a small frown, "… I just... didn't want to hurt either of you."

'No way...'

This was too soon, originally Rias thought that she would have had plenty of more time before she would have to deal with this kind of situation. Rias may have told Naruto that she understood his circumstances regarding his future relationships and would accept it when it happened, but when she said that she had expected it to happen AFTER they got married and she secured her position… but this wasn't what she had in mind. Out of all the future plans she had produced, this wasn't something that she considered would happen.

"But I can't lie to you Rias… not about this. The truth is… "

As the two stared at each other, a cloaked male figure was standing around the corner with a large wicked grin. Two glowing yellow eyes flashing through the darkness of man's hood as he turned his gaze to the conversing girls.

(Meanwhile – Inside the Auditorium)

"…"

"…"

"… Okay, does anyone else think this is kinda uncomfortable to watch?" Issei asked as he, Asia, Koneko, and Xenovia watched as Gawain and Kiba were looking away from each other in awkward silence. After they had purchased their tickets and went into the theater, they situated themselves in an ideal spot for everyone in the group to sit. Unfortunately, though, Kiba and Gawain ended up sitting next to each other and almost immediately the air turned tense around them.

"It's understandable, Valper did say that Gawain-senpai was an inspiration for his motives behind the Holy Sword Project." Xenovia said from the other side of Issei, leaning over his shoulder to watch the two blonde swordsmen.

"But wasn't that resolved after the battle?" Mito asked in curiosity as she shared some candy with Koneko.

"I wish those two would just talk it out like Kiba and Xenovia did." Asia replied worriedly as she stared at her childhood friend and fellow Peerage member.

"Unfortunately, it doesn't look like things are that simple." Xenovia said while turning her head away and moved her hands into a praying motion, Asia copying her movements causing several heads to sweatdrop. "Please Lord, give them stre-AH!" The sweatdrops grew as they watched both of the girls clutch their heads in pain.

"Asia-neechan, you know that only gives you headaches." Mito spoke up before letting out a sigh, with Koneko nodding her head in agreement.

"Those two are so similar to each other… I guess that comes with being raised by the church like they have." Issei commented as he looked at both of them with a mixed look of amusement and pity, until he averted his gaze as he remembered what happened at the pool earlier. Part of him was really surprised that Xenovia had decided that he would be the ideal mate to father strong children. 'To be so direct about wanting a child like that, it really caught me off guard. I mean, who the hell is straightforward like that?'

Several miles away, a certain black haired sneezed before she dodged the claymore coming at her head.

Koneko turned her head away from the girls to continue eating her treat, "That's what happens when you forget you're a Devil. Still funny to watch though."

"Huh? But you're not laughing." Mito pointed out as she pointed at Koneko's blank face, which didn't change at all as the white-haired girl shrugged her shoulders.

“"Hey Gawain/ Look Kiba."” The five turned their heads back towards the Knights, who turned their heads to look at each other and spoke at the same time. “”You go first. No, I insist.””

"That is so creepy." Mito whispered while Issei nodded his head in agreement.

Seeing Kiba motion for him to talk, Gawain nodded his head before he began. "Kiba, I know that you must have some mixed feelings about me being here. Especially since it was partly my fault that Valper even had thoughts about using children to wield Holy Swords. But I want you to know that if I could change anything back then I would-"

"You don't have to worry about that at all Gawain." Kiba interrupted as he shook his head with a smile, "What happened to me and my friends was horrible, and I hated everything to do with Excalibur and the church… But you were there when I remade my pledge to Buchou after the battle. I will use my Holy Demonic Sword to defeat any of Rias' enemies and protect my comrades."

"I'm glad to see you've moved on." Gawain replied with a smile, "Maybe we can have a spar in the future. It would be interesting to see how your Holy Demonic Sword would handle against my Excalibur Galatine."

"Heh, don't be surprised if my sword breaks yours apart like Freed's Fused Excalibur."

"I have my doubts on that."

Watching the two former enemies now chatting it up with challenging grins, Issei couldn't help but smile himself. 'So far it's been a good day considering Azazel appearing before me. First I got to see Naruto-senpai's sweet new headquarters, then some delicious oppai action with the girls wearing bikinis… I really hope Naruto-senpai doesn't find out about that last one. Finally, my friends and I get the best seats in the house for movies. Not a bad day…hmm?'

"Is something wrong Issei?" Xenovia asked as she noticed the brunette was looking around the auditorium with a confused expression.

"It might be nothing, but how come we're the only ones here? I mean this movie was said to be very good, so I figured that there would be more people here." Issei pointed out at he looked around the large room with a raised eyebrow. "… Now that I think about it, there wasn't anybody by the concession stand either."

The Pawn's statement caught everyone's attention as they copied his actions and looked around to see that all of the seats in the auditorium were empty except for theirs. Suddenly a heavy pressure started to press down on the group making them tense up in response, Mito's eyes growing wide from the killer intent in the air which was much more than anything the young girl was used to. Gawain narrowed his eyes as he and the other Knights in the group rose from their seats and drew their swords, Issei summoning his Boosted Gear as he and Koneko moved in front of Asia, who was holding onto a shivering Mito.

"Well, this is interesting. I would have figured you children be having trouble with this much killer intent and demonic energy flooding the room," A voice spoke up in amusement making their heads snap behind them to see several cloaked figures were standing near the projector window, the light from the projector shining against their forms. "But maybe your battle with Kokabiel made you all a little more tolerant to such things."

"Who are you guys?" Issei shouted as his gauntlet's gem flashed signaling its Boost ability taking effect.

"So that is the famous Boosted Gear, making you the new Red Dragon Emperor… I must say, Rias Gremory certainly has an interesting collection under her belt." Another voice came from the figure center figure, this one the slimmest of the opposing group. "The wielder of Durandal, several Sacred Gear users that have various abilities from wielding a Holy Demonic Sword to being able to heal any wound… and a little Nekomata."

Koneko's eyes widened in horror after hearing that, her body starting to shake as she started to recognize the voices. "… N-No… I-It can't be! You can't be here!"

"Oh, so you remember us…" The main figure reached up and pulled back his hood to reveal a man with long, unkempt ash-grey hair and onyx eyes. He was wearing circular black rimmed glasses that started to glint from the light from the projector, "I suppose that makes sense. You are that murderer's little sister after all."

"… Kabuto… the House of Botis."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-

"Hehehe, you have no idea how long I've been waiting for this chance." Kaku chuckled as he used the blunt side of his weapon to swat away an incoming energy ball that Kuroka fired at him before leaping at the Nekomata, who only smiled as she raised her hand to point at Kaku's charging form.

"A frontal assault? Not very smart, but then again I wouldn't expect anything less from one of Sutairi’s Pawns." Kuroka said as dozens of energy blasts fired from the seal behind her and headed at Kaku all at once, but the large man only smirked as he continued running straight at the energy-based attack causing an explosion upon impact. Knowing that her attacks successfully made contact, Kuroka lowered her hand a bit to study the smoke for any signs of Kaku.

The smoke blew away in an instant when an unharmed Kaku emerged and continued his dash towards Kuroka at even faster speed before slashing at the black-haired woman, cutting through the left sleeve of her kimono and skin as she leaped back again. "Hah! Did you really think that would work bitch?!"

"Hmm…" Kuroka didn't reply as she lifted up her sliced sleeve, examining the small cut underneath it. Bringing it close to her mouth, Kuroka gave the cut a lick and wiped off the blood in a single swipe of her tongue. "So, I take it that is what's left of Sutairi's research?"

"That's right! Despite never agreeing to his enhancements, Sutairi-sama was always improving his servants to serve him. My physical abilities were increased dramatically thanks to the research he left behind, not to mention the work he already did to harden my body allows me to brush of an-Argh!?" Kaku grin faded as he was hit by Kuroka's glowing claw as she closed the distance between them and slabbed him in the stomach.

Kuroka golden-yellow eyes shined with chilled amusement as she gently removed her hand from his stomach and released an energy blast that pressed deep into Kaku's wound before sending him flying back. "You always had that issue of running your mouth off… Looks like I'll have to shut it for you, permanently."

"…D-Damn you Kuroka!" Kaku grunted out as he slowly rose back to his feet with a large scorch mark on his stomach, his large metallic hand putting pressure on the wound to stop the bleeding. "How could you able to injure me like this with a single hit?!"

"Did you really think the enhancements done to your body would really make a difference against me?" Kuroka replied as she waving her finger around to create several magical symbols in the air, "Don't tell me you forgot that I am an expert in both Senjutsu and Yojutsu, it was my magical prowess that allowed me to overpower and kill Sutairi so easily."

"Heh, as if I could forget. It took both of Sutairi-sama's Bishop Pieces to reincarnate you," Kaku gritted his teeth as he started to reach into one of the pockets in his jacket and pulled out a syringe. "But that doesn't change the fact that with this I can…! My body… won't move…?!"

"So, you were bringing out a new toy huh? Don't think I can allow that, nya." Kuroka smiled as she created another large seal behind her, this time with an energy blast hovering over her head that was the size of a beach ball. "Better to put you out of your misery now~"

"W-Why can't I move?!" Kaku exclaimed as he tried to move his body in order to avoid the attack Kuroka was charging up, but his body only seemed to shift less than an inch at a time.

"Oh, that would be the poisonous mist I secretly injected into your body when I stabbed you. The capabilities of my different mists can do so much when they are surrounding my enemies," Bringing up her hand, Kuroka gave her fingers a lick as she gave the large man a coy look. "But being inside them makes their effects so much stronger. Right now, you're just one big target for me, nya~!"

"Damn you… FILTHY BIIIIITTCCCCHHH-!?" Kaku roared as Kuroka released the energy blast and sent it flying at him, colliding with the larger man's wound and detonating upon impact. Kaku could only scream out in pain as the explosion overwhelmed him and slowly vaporize his body piece by piece until only his skeleton remained, but that too melted away until there was nothing left of him.

"… Don't compare me to a flea-ridden mutt," Kuroka said as she spun on her feet and started to walk away from the giant scorch mark behind her, but her main focus was on something else. 'There was no doubt about it, it was small, but I definitely sensed Senjutsu in that syringe… But how is that possible?' Kuroka narrowed her eyes before turning her attention towards the other battle occurring in the area, sparks flying into the air as Naruto and Toby's blades clashed.

Naruto kept his gaze focused on Toby as the man used the blades on his feet to increase his speed and send a flying kick at him, only for the blonde to use Excalibur to deflect the attack and direct Toby to soar passed him. Seeing an opening Naruto spun around quickly and slashed Excalibur across Toby's back, but to his surprise the dark-haired blade user seemed to shrug off the blow and use the momentum of Naruto's attack to spin himself around as the blade on his arm came close to Naruto's left eye. But the Lucifer ducked under the attack before kicking upward into the arm, only for Naruto to narrow his eyes as soon as he made contact and retreated back a few feet.

'That body of his, I wasn't sure until now but… It's like fighting a robot or something.' Naruto thought to himself as he watched Toby shift back into a stance. "When my kick landed a blow on you, it felt more like I was hitting metal."

"So, you noticed, did you? You see, Sutairi-sama was a scientist over everything else, and he liked to do research on things that peaked his interest, and whatever he felt could be better he… improved!" Toby explained with a smirk as he charged forward once again, "With me, he turned my entire body into a weapon and removed my nerve system so I can't feel any pain when I fight. Which means I can't be distracted in battle!"

'Experimenting on his own men in order to make them stronger?! It's sickening!' Saber's voice called out in anger as Naruto blocked another one of Toby's attacks before placing a free hand on Toby's shoulder and flipping over his opponent.

"This feeling… I see now." Naruto muttered to himself as he landed before he sidestepped Toby's outstretched arm, tilting the angle of Excalibur and swung it up. The Holy Sword easily cut through the joint between Toby's arm and shoulder causing the limb to fly off with the fountain of blood that was released.

Toby clicked his teeth as he kicked one of his bladed shoes at Naruto's head, only for the blond to block the attack and counter by cutting off the leg at the knee joint. Toby's eyes widened at this before he created some distance between them. Slouching forward a bit, Toby kept his balance on his remaining leg with ease. "How did you-?"

"Your body might be customized to be a weapon, but the fact remains that it can still be injured. Most of your body seems to be replaced with metallic parts to work like any machine," Naruto explained as he held Excalibur in front of him. "But just like any machine it is the weakest areas that make it fall apart the quickest… You still have your organs and joints to connect to the rest of your body, you need those in order to operate correctly."

"So, you figured out that much, huh?"

"It was easy for me to do since your movements are so careless that it made things easy for me." Naruto replied as he charged forward, narrowing his eyes when he noticed Toby doing the same before spinning his armless side at Naruto and a blade erupted from the wound.

The blond summoned a Light Spear to block the attack before noticing that Toby's mouth had opened even more than usual to reveal a gun barrel staring Naruto in the face. Firing several bullets at Naruto, not even a foot from his head, Toby was shocked to see Naruto's fluidly dodging each one before charging forward and cut away each of Toby's remaining limbs as well as the spring blade coming from his shoulder. The glasses wearing man snarled as a rifle barrel emerged from his other shoulder and fired a bullet in a random direction, spinning Toby's body from the recoil until his gun was pointing at Naruto's back… but he never got the chance to fire as several spears of Light appeared around Naruto and fired at Toby, piercing him through in multiple locations that still kept him hovering above the ground despite the large amounts of blood falling to the ground underneath him.

"Urgh… So, I really was careless. I suppose you were right Lucifer-dono." Toby said weakly as his body trembled from the burning sensation spreading throughout his body.

"Your body may not feel pain anymore, but that's the worst thing to take away from a person during battle." Naruto stated as he walked up to the pinned man with his sword ready but was halted as he watched Kuroka make her way towards Toby with a serious expression on her face before she reached into one of his pockets and pulled out a syringe of some sort.

"… So, you had one too… What are these things, nya?" Kuroka questioned as she held the small object up to Toby's face. "Why do I sense Senjutsu coming from them?"

Toby let out a chuckle as he closed his eyes, "That is Sutairi-sama's last project that his family continued after his death, and it's all thanks to you. All the data he got from you in regard to the capabilities of Senjutsu and how to access it were all written down in his notes… And it was his brother, Orotsuki-sama that finished that research and turned it into a formula that resides in your hand."

"But that's not possible!" The grip Kuroka had on the small object tightened greatly as she glared at Toby, "Senjutsu isn't something that can be injected into someone, and even if it could the power would turn them into a monster! They would no longer retain their original bodies, and their minds would be clouded by hatred and negativity!"

"Hehehe, and what better to kill you with than to use the power you used against us…" Toby slowly opened his eyes to reveal his amusement. "… I suppose our secondary mission was a success, though that might've been their plan all along."

Naruto and Kuroka narrowed their eyes at Toby's words before the former spoke up, "Just what do you mean by that?"

"Well since I'm about to die, I guess I could tell you… As we speak the other are attacking your friends and family, all to get their hands on you Kuroka, and your little sister."

"Shirone has nothing to do with this!? Everyone knows that she no longer had any connection to me and is serving the House of Gremory." Kuroka hissed as she glared at the chuckling man.

"As if that means anything, the important thing is that she matters a great deal to you. The satisfaction of you suffering it more tha-" Toby never got to finish his sentence as Excalibur's blade beheaded him and caused his body to exploded into golden dust.

Naruto turned his head away from the ruined playground to face an anxious Kuroka, who was clenching her hands so tightly that she actually shattered the capsule in her hands causing some of it to cut her hand. The blond silently watched as a conflicted hurricane of emotions were expressed on Kuroka face before he grabbed her bleeding and held it up, making her turn to look at him with her now angered eyes.

"DON'T TOUCH ME!?" Kuroka shouted as she snatched her bleeding hand away from Naruto's grip, her ears drooping slightly as she held her bleeding hand close to her chest. "This is why I refuse to trust your kind …You Devils are all the same…"

"… Kuroka, I…" Naruto started to say before closing his mouth as he had a tough time thinking of what to say. Kuroka watched as Naruto quietly looked away from her before she turned away from him, but as she started to walk away Naruto once again grabbed her hand. The black-haired woman snapped her head back to look at Naruto and instantly swiped at his face with her free claw, but to her surprise Naruto did nothing as her claws left four cut marks that went up his cheek stopping just under his eye.

She watched as he seemed to dismiss her actions as he raised his other hand and held it over her injured one, suddenly both of his hands started to glow and cover her hand completely. A few seconds passed and Naruto removed his hands to reveal that the small injuries she had had completely healed. Kuroka stared at her hand in surprise before lifting her head back up to look at Naruto, who had already started to heal his cheek. "W-Why did you-"

"… Not all Devils are the same Kuroka, I just want to help you." Naruto finally replied as he turned to Kuroka with a grin, while the woman only stared at Naruto's smiling face with wide eyes before she watched him turn around to summon a Teleportation Gate. "Come on, we need to get over to the theater now. If we don't hurry then they could be in real trouble if those guys use that serum."

"Oh… Y-Yeah!" Kuroka nodded her head in agreement before creating her own magical seal, "My Senjutsu will get me there quickly, so you don't need to worry about me."

"Alright, see you there." Naruto said before both of their seals teleported them away, leaving behind the destroyed playground behind.

(Back at the Theater)

Both Akeno and Rias where covered in their magical energy as they glared at the cloaked figure preventing them from entering the auditorium where their Peerage was fighting. He had suddenly appeared in front of them after they started to sense something was wrong with the others and were about to go into the theater room. They could feel the power coming from the man before them, while the sounds of fighting could be heard coming from the room behind him.

"Enough of this, tell us who you are right now and why you're attacking my servants?!" Rias demanded as she glared at the chuckling man.

"Oh, come now Rias Gremory, the younger sister of Sirzechs-sama should know when to keep her cool in battle and think strategically." The cloaked man seemed to prop his head on his sleeve-covered hand and his eyes glowed through the darkness of his cloak. "Otherwise, things could end up… badly for her."

"Is that a threat?" Akeno questioned as she took a step closer to Rias in order to defend her if necessary.

"Not at all, I am only making a statement. I wouldn't dare harm the Heiress of the House of Gremory. "The cloaked figure replied as he slowly pulled his hood down to reveal a snake-like man with extremely translucent-looking pale skin and curled-up black hair. He had a long face with pronounced cheekbones, golden eyes with slits in his pupils, purple markings around his eyes. "Allow me to introduce myself, my name is Orotsuki Botis."

"Botis, as in one of the original 72 Pillars? I thought that house was one of the ones that perished," Rias stated as she studied the man's appearance. Something about his last name was making her uneasy, though she wasn't sure why just yet. "Would you mind explaining why your group is attacking both my and my fiancé's Peerages?"

"There are not a great many of us left unfortunately but I assure you that we are still around. And while it was not our original intention I can assure you, we only came here for… a certain person. Which brings me to why I am here, I would like to make a request." Orotsuki said as he took a placed a hand on his hip. "Though if you decide to turn down this request I'm afraid I won't guarantee that my group will take it positively."

Rias raised an eyebrow at that she studied the man, "Oh? And what request would that be?"

"I would like for you to surrender Shirone, or should I say Koneko Toujou to the House of Botis for immediate execution for her and her sister's crimes against our family." Orotsuki answered with a smirk as he bowed his head a bit, enjoying the looks of shock on both Rias and Akeno's faces after hearing his demands.

"… You can't be serious," Rias finally said with the Power of Destruction now swirling around her ferociously as she return to glaring at the man. "YOU are actually demanding for ME to surrender MY Rook over to YOU to be executed… You must be signing your own death warrant!"

"I guess that means you are declining then…" Orotsuki let out an amused sigh as he watched lightning started to form in Akeno's hands while the power around Rias grew larger. Lifting up a hand to his face, Orotsuki used one of his fingers to pull down the lower lid of his eye. "Very well, I'll play with you two."

-NULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRGNULRG-